Columbia ©nitier^ftp 
 
 THE LIBRARIES 
 
 
 
 ::^ii#% 
 
^^■ 
 
 tr 
 
 
A HISTORY 
 
 OF THE 
 
 IRISH PRESBYTERIANS, 
 
 BY 
 
 W. T. LATIMER, B.A. 
 
 Author of " A History of the Life and Times of the Rev. H. Cooke, 
 
 D.D., LL.D. ; "A Lecture on the Doctrines of the 
 
 Plymouth Brethren," &c., (S:c. 
 
 T.ELFAST : 
 JAMES CLEELAND, 26 ARTHUR STREET. 
 
 EDINBURGH : 
 R. W. HUNTER, GEORGE IV. BRIDGE. 
 

 ^T 
 
 • • • I 
 
x: ^ 
 
 f 
 
 L TO THE READER, 
 
 V 
 
 At the beginning of my professional life, I determined to 
 write a history of the Irish Presbyterians. I was strengthened 
 in my determination by the late Professor "Witherow, who 
 strongly advised me to undertake the work ; but several 
 circumstances prevented my intention from being then 
 accomplished. In one respect, this was fortunate, as I have 
 lately obtained access to various sources of information 
 which were not at that time available, and have, by this 
 means, been able to correct several errors of earlier his- 
 torians. It occurs to me, however, that if such accurate 
 and painstaking writers as Dr. Reid and the others to 
 whom I refer, have made mistakes, it can hardly be expected 
 that I shall be free from errors myself, notwithstanding the 
 care I have taken to verify my statements by consulting 
 original authorities. 
 
 On page 210, will be found some additional facts with 
 regard to the Irish Reformed Presbyterians, which came to 
 my notice after the previous sheets had passed through the 
 press. I have also been led to conclude that the Eagle's 
 Wing built for Blair, Livingston, Hamilton, and their com- 
 panions, was constructed near Belfast, and not at Groomsport 
 as is generally stated. 
 
 Although Dr. Eeid is certainly astray in stating that Mr. 
 Fleming was sent to Drogheda in August, 1708, by a Synod 
 which did not meet till September, I believe he preached 
 there on the last Sabbath of August, by orders of the Presbytery. 
 
 To this work I have devoted nearly five of the best years 
 of my life. But I feel that my labour will not be lost if I 
 thereby in any way deepen the love of Irish Presbyterians 
 for those principles that enabled our forefathers to bear bitter 
 persecution in the past, and which enable us now to look 
 forward with courage to the future. 
 
 I have to express my obligations to the Eev. Professors. 
 Gordon, Chancellor, Leitch, Henry, Heron, and Dickey ; to 
 the Revs. Dr. Morell, Dr. Kinnear, R. Jeffrey, J. R. Dill, 
 John Elliott, D. Manderson, A. G. Leckey, J. Gibson, J. 
 Houston, and J. K. Pike ; to Messrs. O. C. Nelson, R. F. DilU. 
 John Gordon, Robert M. Young, and many others. 
 
 Eglish, Dungannon, 14th March, 1893. 
 
ERE AT A. 
 
 Page 22, last line of note, read : " As that nobleman had previously- 
 succeeded to the title of Earl of Sussex." 
 
 Page 24, line 29, insert "of " before " Desmond." 
 
 ,, ,, ,, 34, read " Edmund Si^enser." 
 
 ,, 99 ,, 21, read " of " instead of " for.'' 
 
 ,, 125 ,, 30, erase " the " before " King." 
 
A HISTORY 
 
 OF 
 
 The Irish Presbyterians 
 
 CHAPTER I. 
 PATRICK, BRIGID, AND COLUMBKILLE. 
 
 I^I^IHE inliabitants of Ireland are descended from numerous bands 
 Wl^ of invaders and colonists, who, at different times, established 
 (jJK themselves in the country. When Christianity was first 
 introduced among them, they all spake a Keltic tongue, and may be 
 regarded as a Keltic race. Although Patrick was the chief instrniment 
 of their conversion, there were Christians in the country before he 
 began his mission. We read, in the AriJiah of the Four Masters, 
 that King Cormac, who lived in the third century, was regarded 
 with hostility by the Druids because he had forsaken them, and 
 turned to " the adoration of God." About 481, a.d., Pope Celestine 
 sent Palladius to " The Irish believing in Christ," expecting 
 that they might be induced to receive him as their first bishop. But 
 at this time, Patrick was preaching the Gospel in Ireland, and, as he 
 did not acknowledge the supremacy of the Pope, he would resent the 
 interference of a foreign prelate with the work he was then carrying 
 on successfully. 
 
 According to some authorities, Patrick was a native of Wales ; 
 others believe that he was born in Scotland ; but it seems more 
 l^robable that his birthplace was in the North of France. His father 
 and his grandfather were both ministers of the Gospel ; for in those 
 days celibacy had not been generally im]3osed on the clergy. When 
 *' nearly sixteen years of age," Patrick was captured and brought to 
 Ireland as a slave. We read that Nial of the Nine Hostages, at the 
 head of a large number of Scots — as the Irish were then called — 
 ravaged the English coasts, passed over to France, and there carried 
 on a work of x)lunder and devastation. He made several expeditions 
 of this kind, and it is stated that Patrick was captured, during one 
 of these raids, and brought to Ireland. For six years, the young 
 captive remained in servitude, feeding cattle or swine in the valley 
 of the Braid, near Slemish Mountain, from which, far up and dowTi, 
 can be seen the entire County of Antrim, the greater part of Ulster, 
 
6 A History of the Irish Presbyterians. 
 
 and even the blue bills of Scotland. In the solitude of this slavery, 
 be be^an to reflect on bis past life, and the foundation for bis bope 
 of future salvation. He was led to see tbe wickedness of bis beart, 
 and be believed in tbe name of Cbrist, "NVlio bad " respect to bis 
 bumiliation and pitied bis youtb and ignorance." He tells us, in 
 bis Confession, that be prayed frequently during tbe day — perbaps 
 as often as a Imndred times — " and in tbe nigbt nearly tbe same ;" 
 tbat be remained for prayer in tbe woods and in tbe mountain, and 
 that, before daylight, he would rise for prayer, through frost, and 
 snow, and rain. As a result, he felt bis " spirit to be stirred " 
 and "his faith become stronger." 
 
 After six years of servitude in Ireland. Patrick escaped, and 
 returned to bis native land. He bad two hundred miles to walk 
 before he reached the port from which the ship sailed ; and he was 
 three days on his voyage, proving, we believe, tbat bis homeward 
 journey was to France rather than to Scotland. However, his 
 troubles were not ended. He was a second time enslaved, but 
 succeeded, once more, in making his escape. Afterwards, being at 
 liome with his parents, they besought him tbat, considering tbe 
 many hardships be bad endured, " he would never leave them 
 again." But he was impelled to return to Ireland by a wonderful 
 dream which be thus relates : " And there I saw, indeed, in the 
 bosom of the nigbt, a man coming as it were from Ireland, Victoricus 
 by name, with innumerable letters, and he gave one of theni to me. 
 And I read tbe beginning of tbe letter containing " Tbe Voice of tbe 
 Irish." And while I was reading aloud tbe beginning of tbe letter, 
 I myself thought indeed in my mind that I heard the voice of those 
 who were near the wood of Foclut, which is close by the Western 
 Sea. And they cried out thus as if with one voice, ' We entreat 
 thee, holy youth, tbat thou come, and henceforth walk among us.' " 
 
 Patrick regarded this dream as a call from God to evangelize 
 tbe Irish ; and, being ordained a presbyter or bishop, set out to 
 preach Christ to the heathen inhabitants of the land where be had 
 been formerly a slave. He makes no mention of having received 
 any commission from tbe Pope to undertake this work. A Frenchman 
 named Prosper, who was well acquainted with all tbat passed in 
 Rome at this period, is silent about tbe designation of Patrick, 
 although be tells us, in bis Chronicon, of the mission of Palladius. 
 Nor does any writer, within three hundred years after tbe death of 
 tbe great Apostle of the Irish, venture to assert tbat be was subject 
 to Rome. And Leo, who occupied tbe papal chair about the middle 
 of this century, does not, in any of bis numerous letters, make 
 mention of tbe Irish Christians as subject to bis supremacy. Besides, 
 I am convinced tbat if Patrick had owned tbe authority of Rome, be 
 would not have taught tbe Irish Church to differ from tbe Roman in 
 its form of w^orsbip, in its mode of reckoning Easter, and in 
 permitting tbe presbyter abbots to exercise power over their 
 neighbouring bishops. 
 
 Although there were probably some believers in Ireland when 
 Patrick began his mission, it was chiefly by bis instrumentality tbat 
 
Pafricl-, Brigid, and ColnmhlxLUe. 7 
 
 the country became Christian. He travelled about from place to 
 place, instructing the people in their native language. By such 
 means, and not by miracles, he led tlie nation to a knowledge of 
 Christ. Preaching before the King of Meath, at Tara, it is said he 
 illustrated tlie mysterious doctrine of the Trinity by means of a 
 three-leafed shamrock. Everywhere he adapted his reasonings and 
 his style to the capacity of those he instructed, and his efforts were 
 crowned with success. 
 
 Althougli unmarried himself, he did not impose any yoke of 
 celibacy on the Irish Church. He ordained, as bishop, Fiach Finn, 
 "a man with but one wife." For many centuries afterwards, the 
 law and practice of the Church, in this respect, remained the same. 
 An ancient canon relates to the apparel of a minister and his wife, 
 when in public. And even so late as the end of the eleventh century! 
 the renowned Malacliy O'Morgair was born the son of an Irish 
 clergyman. 
 
 It is said, that Patrick ordained 365 bishops in Ireland. But 
 these bishops were teachers of the people, and not rulers of the 
 clergy. There were, then, less than 300,000 inhabitants in the 
 country, and, therefore, at least one bishop for every two hundred 
 f amihes ; which proves that these officials were parish ministers, and 
 the old Irish Church, to a great extent, Presbyterian in its form of 
 churcJi government. 
 
 In Patrick's writings there is no allusion to Mary-worsliip, or to 
 Purgatory, or to Transubstautiation. They contain no prayers to 
 saints ; and they appeal to the Scriptures as the only standard of 
 faith and of morals. The necessity of possessing a renewed heart 
 and enlightened understanding is pointed out witli gi-eat distinctness, 
 and Christ is sliown to be the only Mediator between God and man. 
 The hymn which Patrick composed, when about to appear before 
 Kmg Laoghaire, is an earnest prayer to the Lord Jesus Christ, 
 containing no trace of belief in the Virgin, as an intercessor. He 
 entreats tliat Christ may be before him, behind him. within him, at 
 his right hand, and at his left ; that Clirist would be in the heart of 
 every man who thought of ]]im, and in the mouth of every man who 
 spoke to him. Thus Patrick taught the people, whom he was the 
 instrument of converting, to go directly to the Saviour. It was 
 hundreds of years after liis death, before it was asserted that he 
 received a commission from Rome. And the very parties who first 
 made this statement, stated also that he performed miracles so 
 absurd as to be utterly unworthy of belief. 
 
 Before Patrick's death, Christianity had made great progress 
 throughout the whole country. Many of tlie British clergy, driven 
 from England by the heathen Saxons, sought refuge in Ireland ; and 
 gave valuable assistance in teaching the people, whose language was 
 similar to their own. In this tongue, all religious services were 
 held ; and the celebration of masses in Latin was not introduced 
 until long afterwards. 
 
 Although the old Irish Church was pure in doctrine and 
 Presbyterian in government, it permitted societies of monks and 
 
8 A History of the Irish Presbyterians. 
 
 nuns. This was only a continuance of the custom which had 
 prevailed among the heathen Druids. But the monks of Patrick 
 were engaged chiefly in the work of education. They generally 
 used the neighbouring churches for their class rooms, and their 
 scholars erected wooden huts around, in which they resided. So 
 successful were these Irish seminaries, that, before long, they became 
 celebrated throughout Europe. Scholars flocked to them from 
 distant countries. Ireland was called the " Isle of Saints," and her 
 sons came to occupy distinguished positions in many foreign seats 
 of learning. 
 
 The Book of Armagh — which is a manuscript upwards of a 
 thousand years old — contains a copy of Patrick's Confession. 
 This work relates many circumstances of his life. It is written in 
 barbarous Latin, and some passages are very ambiguous, proving 
 that its author Avas not in the habit of using this language in the 
 services of the Church. His hymn is written in Irish, and is 
 supposed to be the olde&t monument of that language in existence. 
 It is said that Patrick died on the 17th of March, 465, a.d., near the 
 town of Downpatrick. He was not a man of learning, but an 
 earnest Christian and a successful missionary, whose memory is 
 venerated by Irishmen of all creeds and classes. 
 
 The next great name which appears in connection with the 
 Irish Church is that of Brigid. She established a nunnery at 
 Kildare, and in 525, a.d., died at the age of seventy, leaving behind 
 her a great reputation for sanctity. 
 
 Comghall, born in 517, at Magheramorne, Co. Antrim, founded, in 
 558, the monastery of Bangor, Co. Do\\ti, which, afterwards, became 
 renowned as a seat of learning. It is said that, at one time, it 
 contained 3,000 monks ; but, probably, this number included the 
 students. 
 
 After Patrick, the name of Columba, or Columbkille, stands highest 
 in the old Irish Church. Born of a royal race, in 521, a.d,, at 
 Gartan, Co. Donegal, he was of lofty stature and noble presence, 
 had a splendid voice, and could express himself with clearness and 
 powder. He was fond of study, and to gratify his taste for books, 
 spent much of his time in copying manuscripts. Having borrowed 
 a psalter from Finnian, Bishop of Moville, he took a copy of it, which 
 lie retained as his own property, when the original was returned. 
 But Finnian claimed tlie copy also, and on Columbkille refusing to 
 restore it, brought the matter before Diarmid, King of Ireland, w^ho 
 decided tliat as to every cow belongeth her calf, so to every book 
 belongeth its copy. Columbkille was compelled to give up the 
 manuscript he spent so much labour in writing. Greatly enraged 
 at the King's decision, and also because his Majesty put to death 
 a chieftain who had fled to the monks for protection, the Saint 
 persuaded his kinsmen, the O'Neills, to w^age war against Diarmid. 
 In 561, the rival forces met near Sligo, and Columbkille's kinsmen 
 were victorious. This victory was ascribed to the prayers of the 
 Saint, who now received back his manuscript, which, in after years, 
 w^as often carried to the battlefield as a pledge of victory. 
 
Patrick, Brigid, and Columh'killc. 9 
 
 But Coliimbkille, being considered the cause of this bloodshed, 
 was excommunicated hy a Synod held iu Meath. He then, with 
 twelve of his companions, crossed over to Scotland in a wicker boat 
 covered with hides. Landing in the lonely island of lona, he 
 established there an Institute which soon became celebrated 
 throughout Europe. "Whatever may have been the mistakes which 
 Columbkille made in the previous part of his life, the remainder 
 was devoted to God alone. 
 
 He founded in Scotland many monastic establishments, which 
 were the schools of that time, and iu which students were trained 
 for the ministry of the Word. Each of these seminaries contained 
 thirteen brethren, all presbyters, of whom one was chosen Abbot, in 
 whose name their decisions were executed. These brethren were 
 called Culdees ; but their system probably existed before the time of 
 Columbkille. It contains no trace of Episcopacy. The brethren 
 were all presbyters ; but besides, were sometimes called elders and 
 sometimes bishops. One of them states that the principles he 
 taught were " received from his elders, who had sent him thither as 
 bishop." And even the Venerable Bede, who belonged to the 
 English Church, admits that Columbkille was a Presbyter, and 
 deplores the fact that he had not adopted Episcopacy and submitted 
 to Rome. Bede flourished in the eighth century, and he states that 
 even in his own time the Abbot of lona was a Presbyter. But 
 although Columbkille and his brethren were only presbyter-bishops, 
 they ordained many missionaries, through whose exertions the 
 North of Scotland received the light of the Gospel. 
 
 Opposed by the Picts, and in dauger of death from the Druids, 
 Columbkille did not feel dismayed. By his imposing mien and 
 popular eloquence, he gained the ear of the people, and won their 
 affection. All opposition was overcome. Christianity was embraced 
 by these rude tribes, who formed a kingdom in the North different 
 from the Scots of the South ; and well may Columbkille be called 
 '* The Apostle of the Northern Picts." His princely rank and his 
 great success in Scotland caused the Irish to forget the sentence 
 which had been passed on him ; and, on returning to his native land, 
 in 575, he was received with enthusiasm. He attended a convention 
 of the princes and clergy, called by King Hugh, to settle questions 
 with regard to expelling the Bards, and taxing the Irish colony in 
 Argyle. By the marvellous eloquence of Columbkille, both these 
 matters were decided in opposition to the wishes of the King. The 
 Scottish colony, to which lona belonged, was released from sub- 
 jection to the princes of Ulster, and the Bards received such 
 protection as prevented their exterminaticm. It is said, tliat. durinjj 
 all the time he was iu his native country, Columbkille remained 
 blindfolded, in consequence of a vow he male when driven from 
 Ireland — that he would never look on its soil again. 
 
 Some years afterwards he again visited his native land, and 
 was again received with the respect due to his talents and his 
 character. But Columbkille was now growing old, and increas- 
 ing years brought with them a strong presentiment of death. On 
 
10 A History of the Irish Prcshyfcrians. 
 
 a Saturday eveniiif,', he asceuded a liill in tlie Island of lona, and 
 there, witli the wide waste of waters all around, gave a parting 
 blessing to his brethren. Then, resolving to die in tlie Lord's work, 
 he recommenced copying the Scriptures. Having written the 10th 
 verse of the 84th Psalm — " They that seek the Lord shall not want 
 any good thing" — he stopped writing, and said that Baithune might 
 finish what remained. That evening he attended service in the 
 church. Afterwards he retired to his cell, and slept as usual on a 
 bare flag, with his head on a pillow^ of stone. Next morning, he 
 again proceeded to the church, wdiere he arrived first ; but, when the 
 others entered, they found him lying dead. Thus on Sunday, the 
 9th of June, 597, at the age of seventy-six, died Columbkille the 
 Prince, the Poet, the Orator, and the Saint. It is said that his bones 
 were brought to Ireland and buried in the same grave with Patrick 
 and Brigid, where they were afterwards discovered, through a 
 miracle, by Malachy the Third, Bishop of Down. To this these well- 
 known lines refer : 
 
 " Hi tres in Dune tumulo tumulantur in uno, 
 Brigida, Patricius, atque Columba pins." 
 
 Or, as it has been translated : 
 
 " In Down three saints one tomb do fill — 
 Patrick, Brigid, and Columbkille." 
 
 CHAPTER II. 
 
 FROM THE DEATH OF COLUMBKILLE TO THE 
 ENGLISH CONQUEST. 
 
 f^l^llHE religious establishments founded by Columbkille in 
 V^rh' Scotland seem to have been based on the same principles as 
 (JjEi^ those previously existing in Ireland. They were seats of 
 learning over which the Abbot of lona, and not the Pope of 
 Rome, exercised supremacy. The monks were presbyters, and the 
 presbyter abbots had jurisdiction over the pastor-bishops. It is 
 said that a hundred monasteries in Ireland acknowledged the 
 supremacy of Ions . Of the others, many regarded as their head the 
 Abbot of Armagh. The abbots of these monasteries were called the 
 co-arbs of their founders. The Abbot of lona was the Co-arb of 
 Columbkille ; the Abbot of Armagh, the Co-arb of Patrick ; and the 
 Abbot of Bangor, the Co-arb of Comgliall. 
 
 Vast n ambers received instruction in these seminaries, from 
 which came forth able preachers of the Gospel, many of whom 
 laboured in France, or Germany, or other places on the Continent. 
 Irish scholars soon came to occupy distinguished positions in foreign 
 
From the Death of Columhhille to the En(/lls]t CoJiqiietst. 11 
 
 lands. Coliimbauiis established a mouastery in France ; Gallus 
 attained great popularity in Switzerland, and gave his name to one 
 of its Cantons. But of all the Irishmen who went abroad, none was 
 more distinguished than Johannes Scotus, a layman, wlio lived in 
 the ninth century. He was patronized by Charles the Bald, King 
 of France. One day, sitting at the table opposite His Majesty — who 
 dearly loved a bottle of wine — the King asked liim what was the 
 difference between a Scot and a Sot. " Nothing, Your Majesty, but 
 the table," replied the witty Irishman. 
 
 Before the Irish became Christians, they were little better than 
 savages. Women, as Avell as men, were liable to military service, 
 and often marclied to battle. The rude chieftans seldom ceased to 
 make war on one another ; and the history of these times is a history 
 of robbery and murder. 
 
 The influence of Christianity tended to improve this state of 
 society. Better that men should be guided by moral power than by 
 j)hysical force — better to be led by a saint like Columbkille, 
 than by a warrior like Diarmid. Accordingly, Christianitj' had 
 while it remained pure, a vast civilizing effect on Ireland, which it 
 changed from an island of robbers and murderers into " The Isle of 
 Saints;" although some of these "saints" were beset by many 
 infirmities of the flesh. It was not until the end of the seventh 
 century that women were freed from military service, and, for nearly 
 two centuries longer, monks fouglit in the ranks as soldiers, on the 
 day of battle. 
 
 For several hundred years after Patrick's death, the Irish 
 Church preserved its purity of doctrine, its Presbyterian form of 
 government, and its freedom from the power of Rome. So strong 
 was the spirit of opposition to Papal claims that an Irish bishop, 
 named Dagan, refused to eat in the same house witli Italian mis- 
 sionaries, whom he met in England. 
 
 The English, in general, had received their Christianity from 
 Rome. In tlie year .'397, Augustine, with forty monks, came from 
 Pope Gregory to attempt the conversion of the country. The success 
 of his mission caused the authority of the Papal See to be 
 acknowledged in England, unless in some northern districts, where 
 the people, instructed by the Culdees, submitted to the supremacy 
 of the Presbyter Abbot of lona, the Co-arb of Columbkille. 
 
 The Church m Wales still retained its freedom. Thither the 
 Britons had fled before their Saxon invaders ; and tliey were as 
 strongly opposed to the religious authority of the Pope, as to the 
 political authority of their conquerors. Protected by surrounding 
 mountains, the natural habitation of liberty, they remained freemen 
 in body and in soul. 
 
 As years rolled on, the Irish Church began to be distracted with 
 disputes regarding the proper form of clerical tonsure and regarding 
 the correct time of observing Easter. While the Romish clergy 
 shaved the crown, the Irish clergy shaved the forehead. And in 
 respect of Easter, the Irish had a cycle of eigiity-four years, instead 
 of the Roman cycle of nineteen years. But the fact that other 
 
12 A Histonj of the Irish Presbi/terians. 
 
 Christian communities — larger, wealthier, and more fashionable — 
 celebrated this feast at a different time, seems to have had great 
 weight with many in Ireland. The very same principle, which 
 causes Presbyterians now to imitate Episcopacy, caused many Irish- 
 men then to wish their Church to follow the example of Rome. 
 
 About 629, Pope Honorius wrote a letter to the Irish 
 clergy, expostulating with them on their non-conformity with other 
 Christians in respect of Easter. This seems to have been the first 
 time that ever a Pope addressed a letter to the Irish Church ; and his 
 communication was treated with respect. Deputies were appointed 
 by a Synod to visit Rome, Jerusalem, Antioch, and Alexandria to 
 see how and when Easter was observed by foreign churches. These 
 deputies reported that the practice of the Irish was different from 
 that of all the churches they had visited. Cummian wrote a letter 
 to the Abbot of Ion a showing that those who resisted the proposed 
 change must hold that Rome errs, Antioch errs, Jerusalem errs ; 
 the Irish and the Britains alone have the wisdom to be right. This 
 letter, written in 634, produced a profound impression ; and the 
 Roman method of reckoning Easter soon began to prevail in the 
 North of Ireland. As the political power of Ulster diminished in 
 Scotland, the ecclesiastical power of Scotland diminished in Ireland. 
 The defeat of the Ulidians of Down and their Scotch allies, at Moira 
 in 637, widened the breach, and caused the O'Neills, who reigned in 
 Ulster, to look to Armagh rather than to lona. And Thomian, 
 Abbot of Armagh, favoured the Roman custom. 
 
 The change of the Easter cycle was accomplished slowly and 
 with great opposition. Sometimes rival parties decided this dispute 
 by the sword. But the Roman custom, both with regard to Easter 
 and to the tonsure, gradually prevailed ; and where they prevailed, 
 the clergy began to pay more deference to Papal authority. The 
 corruptions of Rome were by degrees introduced ; for there is always, 
 the tendency to adopt the principles and to injitate the practices of 
 that denomination which possesses the numbers, the wealth, and 
 the influence. 
 
 For six hundred years after Patrick, there was no diocesan 
 Episcopacy. The bishops were presbyters, the archbishops were 
 those bishops who had obtained renown. The abbots of the 
 monasteries, although exercising supervision over the bishops, were 
 themselves presbyters. Of these abbots, the Co-arb of Patrick now 
 began to acquire supremacy. Hugh Allen, King of Ireland, having 
 defeated the King of Ulidia, and, afterwards, the King of Leiuster, 
 tried to establish "The rule, law, and rent of Patrick" over Ireland. 
 His orders were at first imjjerfectly executed ; but year by year 
 the Abbot of Armagh acquired power, until at last he became 
 supreme. 
 
 About this period, we first find mention made of the " Staff of 
 Jesus," a celebrated crozier, covered with gold and adorned with 
 precious stones, said to have been given by our Lord to a hermit 
 who bestowed it on Saint Patrick. The possession of this relic was 
 supposed to be proof of a commission from Christ ; and in after ages,. 
 
From the Death of ColumhTxille to the English Conquest. 13 
 
 when diocesan Episcopacy was thoroughly established, the Bishop 
 who possessed this precious crozier was thought to have proven his 
 claim to be the successor of Patrick. 
 
 Towards the end of the eighth century, Ireland was attacked by 
 the Danes or Northmen. In 823, they captured Bangor, murdered 
 the Bisliop, and destroyed the shrine containing the relics of 
 Comghall. In 882, they burned Armagh, and for centuries after- 
 wards were a terror to the entire kingdom. Being Pagans, the 
 churches or monasteries were no protection against them ; and 
 Ireland, after their depredations, never recovered her former position 
 in literature. 
 
 At that time the country was divided into five principal 
 sovereignties — Ulster, Meath, Connaught, Leinster, and Munster. 
 These were nominally under a chief monarch, but the provincial 
 kings often fought bloody battles among themselves, and thei^r 
 jealousies prevented unity of action against the Northmen. But, 
 on the other hand, the invaders had no chance of subduing the 
 country entirely, as they were met by a new enemy wherever they 
 went. At last, in 1014, they were completely defeated at Clontarf by 
 Brian Boru, King of Ireland, who was himself killed in the moment 
 of victory. After this defeat, the Danes never regained their former 
 power in Ireland. They embraced Christianity ; but a Christianity 
 derived from Rome. Their bishoi)s were consecrated by the Arch- 
 bishop of Canterbury, and through them a part of Ireland was 
 rendered subject to Papal authority. 
 
 The Danes soon mingled with the Celts, and in a few generations 
 could not be distinguished from the other inhabitants of the island. 
 But the country never recovered from the results of their invasion. 
 Many seats of learning, with their valuable coll«ctions of manu- 
 scripts, had been destroyed. The Church was rapidly becoming 
 corrupt, and the peculiar glory of the '* Isle of Saints" had passed 
 away. 
 
 Meanwhile the Co-arb of Patrick, as the Abbot of Armagh was 
 called, had gradually increased his power. About 822, " the law of 
 Patrick was promulgated over Munster" by Felim, king of that 
 province ; and two years later, the same law was promulgated in 
 Connaught. Yet even then, diocesan Ej^iscopacy had not been 
 introduced, and the proud Co-arb of Patrick was only a Presbyter. 
 
 About this period, however, many of the more aspiring of the 
 clergy began to desire the Roman system of Church government, 
 and some of the bishops sought Episcopal ordination. A great- 
 grandson of Brian Boru, named Murtogh O'Brien, who now ruled 
 the South, desired to establish a hierarchy. Like other kings, he 
 thought that bishops gave dignity to a Church, added to the re- 
 spectability of a kingdom, and were useful for controlling the clergj'. 
 Besides, he was under weighty obligations to Anslem, Archbishop of 
 Canterbury, who had obtained from King Henry pardon for the 
 Earl of Pembroke, son-in-law of Murtogh. Finding that he could 
 gratify the Archbishop by doing what was agreeable to himself, the 
 
14 A History of the Irish Presbyterians. 
 
 Irish Iviug permitted Samuel O'Hainglj-, chosen Bishop of the 
 Danish town of DubUn, to be consecrated by Anslem. Tlie new 
 Bishop caused great excitement by having liis cross carried before 
 him as he walked abroad, thus claiming ecclesiastical precedence, 
 which gave great offence to the noighbouriag bishops. In 1096, 
 Malcus was consecrated Bishop of Waterford. About 1105, Gillebert, 
 a friend of Anslem, became Bishop of Limerick. He exercised all 
 his authority to make " tJie diverse and schismatical rituals with 
 which almost all Ireland is deluded, give way to the one Catholic and 
 Hoinan office.''' 
 
 When Malachy II. ruled the entire island, tribute was received 
 by the Abbot of Armagh froai all the King's dominions. But now 
 the kingdom was divided, and Armagh was under Donald M'Laugh- 
 lan, the great enemy of Murtogh O'Brien. Accordingly, King 
 Murtogh determined to raise in the South a rival to the proud 
 Co-arb of Patrick, the Presbyter Primate of Ireland. He set up an 
 Archbishop in Cashel, and presented that town to the Church " in 
 honour of God and Patrick." 
 
 In 1105, Celsus, a man of education, and still in the vigour of 
 youth, obtained the Book of Armagh, the Staff of Jesus, and with them 
 the position of Abbot of Armagh. He immediately set about collecting 
 his dues. In Ulster, he obtained " a cow from every six persons, and a 
 lieifer in calf from every three persons, besides many other offerings." 
 In Munster, he failed to obtain so much ; but he got " seven cows, 
 seven sheep, and half an ounce of silver " from every one of the 
 seventy cantreds into which the kingdom was divided, " besides 
 many jewels." 
 
 Finding it difficult to collect his dues in the South, he determined 
 to make a virtue of necessity, and submit to King Murtogh's plan 
 of establishing diocesan Episcopacy. By this he would obtain the 
 position of Archbishop, and might have a chance of being regarded 
 as Primate of Ireland. Accordingly he consented to the meetmg of 
 a convocation which, in 1110, assembled at Rathbreasail, and 
 entirely changed the government of the Irish Church. Through 
 the influence of King Murtogh, who was himself unable to read, 
 Gillebert, Bishop of Limerick, acting on behalf of the Pope, presided 
 in this Assembly. All Ireland was now placed under the Govern- 
 ment of two archbishops and twenty-three bishops. Loath Moglia, 
 or the South, was to have eleven diocesan bishops, under the 
 Archbishop of Cashel; and Leath Cuinn, or the North, twelve diocesan 
 bishops, under the Archbishop of Armagh. The Bishop of Dublin 
 was permitted to remain under the Archbishop of Canterbury, and 
 was not advanced to the Primacy as he expected. Thus, after six 
 hundred years of Presbyterian government. Episcopacy was 
 established. The world-renowned Co-arb of Patrick, became Arch- 
 bishop of Armagh; and the Church, which hitherto owned no Pope 
 but her own, " Pope Patrick," handed over her freedom to the Bishop 
 of Rome. 
 
 Malachy O'Morgair, born in 1095, was the son of a clergyman. 
 Appointed vicar of tlie Archbishop of Armagh, when only twenty- 
 
From the Death of Columhhille to the English Conquest. 15 
 
 five years of age, be established the " customs of the holy Roman 
 Church " wherever he had power. He was soon chosen Bishop of 
 Connor, and, after the death of Celsus in 1129, having obtained pos- 
 session of the " Staff of Jesus," became Archbishop of Armagh. 
 Driven from his dioceses by Conor O'Lochlainn, King of Leath 
 Cuinn, he was restored by Coner O'Brien, King of Munster, and 
 Cormac Macarthy, King of Desmond. A few years afterwards, 
 Malachy vohmtarily resigned his See, went to Rome, and was ap- 
 pointed Papal Legate to Ireland. He then used all his power to make 
 the Irish Church conform to the Roman in doctrine, and in worship. 
 He succeeded in persuading a Syuod, which was attended by only 
 fifteen bishops and two hundred priests, to apply to the Pope for 
 palls. Malachy died soon afterwards on his way to Rome for these 
 tokens of submission. 
 
 The Synod of Kells in 1152, admitted the primacy of the Arch- 
 bishop of Armagh, prohibited the marriage of the clergy, and made 
 arrangements for suppressing the parochial bishoprics. But in 
 many places, these rules remained a dead letter. Several powerful 
 families opposed all innovations, and it was not until the Conquest 
 of Ireland bj- the Norman English that the country was entirely 
 subjugated to the ecclesiastical government of Rome, and the proud 
 Church of Patrick placed at the feet of St. Peter's " successor." 
 
 The external splendour which accompanied this internal 
 corruption was nowhere more visible than in religious buildings. 
 At first, the churches were generally constructed of timber or mud, 
 thatched with reeds or straw. Sometimes they were built of stones 
 without mortar, the roof of stone springing from the side walls by 
 each course overlapping the one beneath, until keyed by one stone 
 at the top. But in the tenth century another style was introduced, 
 and soon more substantial buildings were erected. 
 
 The Culdee systcnj of Church Government, established by 
 Columbkille in Scotland, on the model of the Irish, was overthrown 
 a little before this period. For many years, it had successfully 
 resisted the encroachments of Rome, but at last David II., who died 
 in 1153, determined to make his kingdom subject to Papal authority. 
 The native clergy refused to submit, but the King, by appointing 
 foreigners to the vacant benefices, succeeded in overcoming oppo- 
 sition. For this great service, he was made a Saint ; but James I. 
 remarked, " St. David proved a sore Saint for the Crown." 
 
16 A History of the Irish Presbyterians. 
 
 CHAPTER III. 
 
 FROM THE ENGLISH CONQUEST TO THE 
 REFORMATION. 
 
 Jiy^ N Englishman, named Nicholas Breakspear, had in a.d. 1154, 
 r^KjL^ under the title of Adrian IV., become Pope of Rome. At the 
 ■J^LL request of Henry II., he issued in 1156, a Bull conferring on 
 the English King the Sovereignity of Ireland for " enlarging 
 the borders of the Church," in order that " the religion of the 
 Christian faith may be planted and grow up," and that Henry might 
 " reduce the people to obedience to laws, and extirpate the nurseries 
 of vice," plainly proving that, even then, the Pope's authority in 
 Ireland was not supreme. Henry, on his part, agreed to pay the 
 Pope " a yearly pension of one penny from every house." But for 
 some time he was unable to attempt the conquest. At last, chance 
 presented the desired opportunity. 
 
 Dermot Macmorrogh, King of Leinster, had taken away Dover- 
 gilda, wife of O'Ruarc, Prince of Breffny. But the injured husband, 
 with the a^ssistance of Roderic, King of Connaught, drove Dermot 
 from his dominions. The fugitive Prince fled to Henry, who 
 empowered his subjects to aid him in recovering his possessions. 
 Dermot now made an agreement with Richard de Clare, surnamed 
 Strongbow, to whom he gave his daughter P^va in marriage, declaring 
 her heir to his dominions. He and Strongbow obtained the 
 assistance of other knights, and, with a small force, ventured, in 1169, 
 to invade Ireland. The Irish were unprovided witli defensive 
 armour. They went into battle with shirts of " fine linen," while 
 the strangers were "one mass of iron." Accordingly, the invaders 
 w^ere easily victorious, and Dermot soon regained possession of his 
 dominions. But he lived only a short time to enjoy his recovered 
 dignity. By his death, Strongbow became ruler of Leinster, and 
 soon determined to attempt the conquest of all Ireland. Henry 
 himself came over, in 1171, and found the Irish so much dejected by 
 their late defeats, that he had little to do but receive homage from 
 the chieftains. The nation had valour without arms cr discipline, 
 and the love of freedom without the spirit of union. Therefore, 
 little resistance was offered to the superior strength springing from 
 the superior civilization of their invaders. But, for century after 
 century, the obedience they rendered was merely nominal. Tliey 
 fought on to regain their liberty, the English to retain their 
 conquest. 
 
 Except in the English " Pale," as the district around Dublin 
 was called, the invaders did not generally attempt to take 
 possession of the lands, as their fathers who came with WilUiam, had 
 done in England. And in cases where they did accept of estates, their 
 descendants intermarried with Kelts and became assimilated to the 
 
From the English Conquest to the Beforniatlon. 17 
 
 native race. The Irish princes remained independent rulers, making 
 war on one another, and giving a mere nominal obedience to the King. 
 But, devoid of a spirit of union, they were just as ready to assist the 
 English against their rivals at home as to combine with one another 
 to expel their oppressors. The influence of the clergy told as 
 powerfully in favour of the English as internal divisions. ^ The 
 bishops received Henry gladly, and took the oath of allegiance 
 without hesitation, throwing the weight of their power as willingly 
 against the political liberty of their country, as they had previously 
 done against its religious liberty, when first it became subject to 
 Rome. The Irish Church lost its purity, and the country its freedom, 
 as results of clerical power. 
 
 In 1172, a Synod assembled at Cashel, from which laymen were 
 excluded. This Synod decreed that Divine service should be 
 regulated after the Roman model. Thus, the King and clergy, 
 victorious over the people, doomed to destruction the Old Irish 
 Church, the first institution that fell in the conquered kingdom. 
 
 Masses were now commonly celebrated, and the people^ no 
 longer instructed in their own language, were soon reduced to a 
 state of barbarism. Churches were built, tithes began to be paid to 
 the clergy, monasteries were erected, and so richly endowed that 
 their abbots ranked high among the territorial aristocracy ; but the 
 wealth which the Church gained was a poor compensation for the 
 spiritual life which she lost. With external prosperity there was 
 internal decay. As love for aesthetic architecture grew strong, 
 love for the beauty of holiness grew weak. " Tlie Church 
 brought forth riches, but the daughter devoured the mother." The 
 moral power of the people was the price paid for the political power 
 of the clergy. Ireland, ceasing to be an " Isle of Saints," soon 
 became an island of robbers and murderers. 
 
 The few village bishops who now remained, soon ceased to 
 exist. The new bishops, rulers of the clergy, and not instructors of 
 the people, became as powerful as the princes themselves. The 
 Archbishop of Dublin had a gallows erected on which to execute the 
 criminals condemned in his Court. In the reign of Edward I., a 
 widow named Margaret le Blunde petitioned His Majesty, because 
 the property awarded to her by the judges had been seized by the 
 Archbishop of Cashel, who had killed her father, imprisoned her 
 grandfather and grandmother till they had died of hunger, and had 
 starved to death her six brothers and sisters because they had 
 claimed a share of what the prelate retained. 
 
 Indulgences were now openly sold, the worship of relics w^as 
 permitted, and pilgrimages became common. Celebrated throughout 
 Christendom was St. Patrick's Purgatory, situated on an island of 
 Lough Derg, Co. Donegal. There the Pilgrim was supposed to 
 anticipate the pains of Purgatory, and thus be enabled to escape 
 much suffering after death. Pilgrims flocked in crowds to this place 
 of penance from all the neighbouring countries, and it became a 
 great source of profit to those in whose charge it existed. Closed 
 by order of the Pope, in 1497, it was afterwards re-opened, and even 
 
18 A Historij of the Irish Presbyterians. 
 
 now, many pilgrims seek by their penitential sufferings in Lough 
 Derg, to escape punishment after death. 
 
 In 1814, Robert Bruce, King of Scotland, defeated with great 
 slaughter Edward II., King of England, at Bannockburn, near 
 Stirling. This victory fired the hearts of the Irish, a)id some of 
 their princes requested Edward Bruce, brother of King Robert, to 
 assume the sovereignty of Ireland. To this request he sent a 
 favourable answer, and next year landed with 6,000 men to drive 
 the English out of the island. Edward Bruce, although rash and 
 headstrong, was a brave warrior. He won eighteen battles in 
 Ireland, and was crowned King at Dundalk. But the Pope ex- 
 communicated all who opposed Edward of England, the dear son of 
 the Church ; and several Irish princes took part with the English, 
 from whom Bruce had been invited to deliver them. At last, on the 
 18th October, 1318, he accepted battle from the enemy, near 
 Dundalk, without waiting for the arrival of his brother, who was 
 already on the way from Scotland with reinforcements. Edward 
 Bruce was himself slain, and his army defeated with great slaughter. 
 
 It would be altogether foreign to our purpose to recount the 
 rebellions of the Irish against English authority, or the nu;nerous 
 wars carried on among themselves. Robbery and plunder, dignified 
 by the name of warfare, were the only occupations they considered 
 honourable. Their religion, which had been a source of light to 
 Europe and of power to themselves, had now become a superstition 
 without any life-giving principle. The might of their oppressors 
 had imposed on them both political and religious bondage. Yet, 
 while ready to rebel against political subjection, they regarded with 
 pride the moral fetters by which England had bound them to Rome. 
 
 As years rolled on, the English made but little progress in 
 stamping their image on the Irish nation. The tendency was in an 
 opposite direction. Many of the colonists, notwithstanding severe 
 penalties directed against the custom, married Irish wives, and 
 brought up families who were Irish in their habits, language, and 
 political tendencies. The custom of fosterage, which they adopted 
 from the natives, was one of the most powerful causes of trans- 
 forming the Anglo-Norman knights into Irish chieftains. Their 
 children, brought up by tlie Irish, adopted the nationality of their 
 foster parents. And although it was, in 1867, enacted by a Parlia- 
 ment, held in Kilkenny, that all intermarriages, festerings, and 
 gOFsipred with the Irish should be counted treason, these customs 
 still prevailed ; and the children of colonists continued to lend the 
 strength of a superior civilization to the spirit of Irish nationality 
 •which their fathers had come to subdue. They preferred to 
 be Irish princes rather than be English landlords. The wars of 
 the Roses still further weakened the English authority, and the 
 Pale was now restricted to part of the four counties of Dublin, 
 Meath, Louth, and Kildare. 
 
 Sir Edward Poynings, appointed Deputy of Ireland in 1494, got 
 a Parliament, held at Drogheda the following year, to pass an Act, by 
 Trhich the Irish legislature was prevented from considering bills 
 
From the English Conquest to the Reformation. 19 
 
 unless they had been, previously, approved by the King and Council 
 in England. This law remained in force till 1782, and was often the 
 cause of agitation and discontentment. 
 
 During the reign of Henry VII., the country was, to a great 
 extent, ruled by the Anglo-Norman family of the Geraldines, " All 
 Ireland," it was said to the King, " is no match for the Earl of 
 Kildare." " Then," said Henry, "let the Earl of Kildare govern all 
 Ireland." And thus the hr>ad of the proud Geraldines became ruler 
 of the land. On one occasion the Earl was accused to the King, by 
 the Archbishop of Cashel, with burning his principal church. On 
 being asked whether the charge was true, Kildare replied that he 
 would never have thought of burning the Church, only he was told 
 that the Archbishop was within ! 
 
 At this time, the common people of Ireland were little better than 
 the Caff res of Africa at present, and even the nobility were without 
 education or refinement. The city of Armagh is described as a 
 " Vain City, devoid of good morals, Avhere women go naked, flesh is 
 eaten raw, and poverty resides in their dwellings." 
 " Civitas Armachana, Civitas vana, 
 
 Absque bonis moribus, 
 
 Mnlieres nudae, carues crudae, 
 
 Pauperitas in ^dibus." 
 
 The people sheltered themselves and their cattle in miserable 
 huts, built of hurdles and long turf. They drove their flocks 
 hither and thither over the territory of the tribe, making the 
 cliief a small payment for each beast they owned. Strife and 
 bloodshed seemed to be the great business of their lives. Murder 
 could be atoned for by a fine, and there was no security for 
 life or for property. An ancient writer has said the souls of the 
 people were then falling to liell as thick as showers of hail. The 
 morals of the clergy were little better than the morals of those 
 whom they instructed. Donald, Bishop of Derry, was known to be 
 a notorious sinner ; but lie was permitted to retain his See, after 
 being subjected to penance. O'Hedian, Archbishop of Cashel, was 
 accused of not only keeping a mistress, but of permitting her to 
 wear a ring which had been worn on a finger of an image of St. 
 Patrick, and the latter offence was regarded as by far the more 
 heinous. We find an Archdeacon who had two sons, and a Bishop 
 who made his own illegitimate son an Archdeacon. The continual 
 struggles for precedence between the Archbishops of Armagh and 
 Dublin often led to bloodshed. 
 
 Whenever a dispute arose between the clergy and the Crown, 
 the Poi^e sided svith the clergy in all questions regarding their 
 claims, and wdth the Crown in all questions of allegiance. But, 
 before long, the Pope and the Irish people came to be on the same 
 side in politics as well as iu religion. 
 
20 A History of the Irish Presbyterians. 
 
 CHAPTER IV. 
 
 FROM THE REFORMATION TO THE ULSTER 
 PLANTATION. 
 
 r^ENRY VIII. ascended the Throne of England in 1509, being 
 l__.-p then in his 19th year ; and, strange to say, the world has 
 LIMIL gained more benefit from his vices than from his virtues. 
 Having failed to persuade the Pope to grant him a divorce 
 from liis Queen, he caused the parliament, which met in 1581, to 
 declare him head of the Church ; and, in 1534, it was completely 
 separated from Rome. The people silently and sullenly acquiesced. 
 The change of law produced a change of religion in England ; but 
 in Scotland, a change of religion produced a change of law and of 
 government. The Scotch reformers being victorious, j^urged the 
 Church from every error which they could discover, and stripped 
 her of every ornament not sanctioned by Scripture. In England, 
 the form of the new religion arose from a silent compromise. The 
 Reformed Church was left as like the Romish as possible, in order to 
 get the people to acquiesce in the supremacy of the King ; and hence 
 has never been so successful as the Church of Scotland in her con- 
 tendmgs with Popery. 
 
 In Ireland, the Government were slow to act. It was 1537 
 before the King was declared head of the Church, and appeals to 
 Rome forbidden. But everything was against the progress of 
 Protestantism. The liberty of the ancient Irish Church was for- 
 gotten. The Anglo-Norman conquerers of Ireland had been more 
 successful in rendering the people submissive to the spiritual power 
 of the Pope, than to the political power of England. The O'Neills, 
 and almost all the other native princes, owned a mere nominal sub- 
 jection to the authority of Henry. In their own territories, they 
 had the power of life and of death. They hated the English as 
 oppressors, and they became more firmly attached to their religion, 
 when told to lay it aside by their enemies. 
 
 Besides, they expected the power of the Pope would enable 
 them to obtain help in their political struggles. They were assured 
 by the Jesuites that if they remained firm in the old faith, they 
 ^ould secure assistance from the Catholics of the Continent. The 
 power of the Papal See, always against them in their struggles of 
 the past, would now be exercised in their favour. Why then should 
 they part with their religion to please the enemy by whom they 
 were oppressed, and alienate the friend by whom they expected to 
 be delivered ? Accordingly the Irish princes refused to accept of 
 the Reformation, and there was no means of inducing the peoj)le to 
 receive doctrines rejected by their princes. 
 
 Even in the English Pale, the Reformation made little progress 
 among the natives. Their language was proscribed by the Govern- 
 
From the Bcformation to the Ulster Plantation. 21 
 
 ment, who thus refused to employ the only means by which the 
 people could be made to understand the Keformed faith, and thus 
 led to adopt the religion of England, become reconciled to her 
 rule. But the opportunity was missed ; and, until this day, the 
 Irish have remained among the most faithful adherents of that 
 •Church to which they were the last in Europe to submit. 
 
 The first preacher of the Protestant faith in Ireland was George 
 Browne, wdiom the King, in 1535, appointed Archbishop of Dublin. 
 By his orders, the ''Staff of Jesus" was consigned to the flames. 
 This celebrated crozier, supposed to possess the iDower of working 
 miracles, had, for seven hundred years, been regarded with the 
 utmost veneration ; and every adherent of the ancient faith was 
 horrified by its destruction. 
 
 In Ulster, Con O'Neill, incited by the Pope, made war on the 
 English, but defeated in 1539, he promised to acknowledge Henry 
 as head of the Church. Cromer, Archbishop of Armagh, made a 
 similar submission ; and throughout the Pale, the clergy generally 
 took the oath of supremacy. But these submissions were merely 
 nominal. Neither then nor afterwards did any large proportion of 
 the Irish priests or people consent to give up a religion they loved 
 to please a people whom they hated. 
 
 King Henry himself can hardly be considered a reformer. la 
 England, he belieaded as traitors those who were for the Pope ; and 
 lie burned as heretics those who were against the Pope. At this 
 time there was no persecution in Ireland. But the Keformed faith 
 ■could not make progress when it was considered a crime to teach 
 the people in the only language they understood. 
 
 Henry died in 1547, and was succeeded by his son Edward VI., 
 who, although not ten years of age, soon manifested a leaning towards 
 Protestantism. During his reign the English liturgy was read in a 
 few of the Irish cities and towns; but not being understood by the 
 natives, made but a slight impression. Several bishops favourable 
 to the Reformed faith were now appointed. Of these the most 
 'Celebrated was Bale, who attempted to instruct the people by 
 dramatic representations of Scriptural events. Even he could do 
 but little, as he was opposed by an iguorant clergy, who were 
 Homaiiists in everything but name. 
 
 Edward died in 1553, and was succeeded by his sister Mary, a 
 bigotted Roman Catholic, who soon re-established the ancient faith 
 in both England and Ireland. Hugh Curwin was appointed Arch- 
 bishop of Dublin, and others, supposed to be staunch Romanists, 
 were nominated to the sees left vacant by the Protestant bishops, 
 who were driven from the country. Bale remained for about two 
 months ; but five of his servants were killed, and he had to make 
 his escape by night, lest he should be torn to i)ieces by a furious 
 mob. 
 
 A parliament met, which restored the supremacy of the 
 Pope, and enacted that heretics should be burnt for the terror of 
 others. But, there were few in Ireland firmly attached to the Re- 
 formed faith, and the Viceroy was not anxious to appear a 
 
22 A History of the Irish P^-eshyterians. 
 
 persecutor. Accordingly, this country became a place of refuge for 
 the Protestants persecuted in England, where Latimer, and Ridley, 
 and many other distinguished leaders perished at the stake. 
 
 Shortly before Queen Mary's death, Dr. Cole, Dean of St. Paul's, was; 
 sent to the Irish Viceroy,''' with authority to punish the Protestants- 
 Arrived at Chester, he showed his commission to the Mayor, and 
 boasted how he would torture the Irish heretics. This conversation 
 was overheard by a woman named Elizabeth Edmonds, in whose 
 house Dr. Cole was lodging. She was a Protestant, and a brother 
 of her's had lied to Dublin for safety. Mrs. Edmonds watched for 
 an opportunity, stole Dr. Cole's commission out of the box in w^hich 
 it was carried, and substituted a pack of cards wdth the knave of 
 clubs uppermost. When Cole aj)peared before the council in Dublin, 
 he explained the nature of his commission, and handed to the sec- 
 retary the box in which it had been placed. But, w^hen opened, it 
 was found to contain nothing except a pack of cards. The Viceroy, 
 who secretly favoured Protestantism, seemed rather pleased. He- 
 directed Cole to procure a new commission, and said they would,, 
 meanwhile, shuffle the cards. But, before the necessary document, 
 could be obtained, the Queen died and Irish Protestants escaped 
 the horrors of a religious x^ersecution. 
 
 Elizabeth, daughter of Henry VIII. , ascended the throne in 
 1558. Fearing that the supremacy of tlie Pope w^ould interfere wath 
 her own ambitious schemes, she inclined to the faith Avhich per- 
 mitted her to rule both Church and State. In one session, without 
 violence or tumult, the religion of the English nation. Avas again 
 changed. The people, ever ready to mould their moral principles 
 according to the will of the Sovereign, became Protestants for Eliza- 
 beth as readily as they had become Catholics for Mary. Attached 
 to the old forms, j^et hating the old abuses, they w^ere a plain sheet 
 of paper on which the Queen wrote whatever religion she liked. 
 The wdll of one weak woman determined the future faith of the race 
 which speaks the English tongue. 
 
 In Ireland, the Earl of Sussex, re-appointed Viceroy, caused the 
 Litany to be sung in English. The Romanists raised a report that an 
 image of Christ in the Cathedral had begun to sweat blood, to show 
 the wrath of God against those who were trA'ing to reform the Church. 
 But, Curwin, who had determined to again embrace Protestantism, 
 found that a sponge soaked in blood had been placed behind the 
 crown of thorns, on the head of the image. Those guilty of the 
 trick had to do public penance ; and, upwards of one hundred 
 Papists were so disgusted at the artifice that they turned Protestants.. 
 Curwin, the Archbishop, once more changed his religion to preserve 
 bis position. In the presence of King Henry, he had preached 
 against Frith when in prison for denying Purgatory and transub- 
 stantiation, thus using his influence in favour of the prisoner's 
 
 * Dr. Reid is astray in stating (Hist, of thePres. Church, Vol. I., p. 
 42) that this document was sent to Lord-Deputy Fitz waiter, as that 
 nobleman had been previously succeeded by Sussex. 
 
From the Beformation to the Ulster Plantation. 23 
 
 martyrdom. A Protestant, under Edward YI., he suddenly became 
 zealous for the Old Faith in the reign of Mary. His zeal was now 
 transferred to the religion he had laboured to destroy a few months 
 previously. Yet this man is the connecting link in the chain of 
 Apostolic succession, which is supposed to join the Episcopal Church 
 in Ireland with the ancient Church of St. Patrick. Of the Bishops, 
 only Curwin and Field can be proved to have embraced Protestant- 
 ism, and only Curwin assisted at the consecration of newly 
 appointed Bishops. He had been himself consecrated at London 
 House by English Bishops, under the presidency of the bloody 
 Bonner, whose orders can be traced step by step to Halsay, Bishop 
 of Leighlin in Ireland. This, however, would not prove any con- 
 nection with the Old Irish Church, as Halsay was an Englishman, 
 and had been ordained at Rome. 
 
 Accordingly, the Irish Episcopal Church utterly fails to trace 
 its orders to the Church of St. Patrick. Besides, if such a thing as 
 Apostolic succession exists anywhere, it would be better to have it 
 through the honest Bishops, who refused to conform, than through 
 men like Curwin, whose guiding principle was to retain his position 
 of Archbishop, and who was more celebrated for his habit of 
 " swearing terribly," than for zeal in discharging the duties of his 
 oflB.ce. In 1560, an Act provided for the uniformity of the Irish Church 
 with the English in doctrine and in worship. So prejudiced was 
 the Government against the Irish language, that it was arranged the 
 service should be in Latin where the minister did not understand 
 English. The laws made for the punishment of heretics were re- 
 pealed, but it was enacted that a fine of one shilling should be 
 imposed for each Sunday that a person might be absent from public 
 worship. 
 
 The native clergy resolutely remained Roman Catholics, and in 
 this resolution they were strengthened by the Reformed Church re- 
 fusing to acknowledge the existence of Purgatory, and thereby cut- 
 ting off a valuable source of revenue. Begging Friars went about 
 everywhere preaching against the Reformed religion, and denouncing 
 the English as oppressors. The Protestant clergy did not understand, 
 and the government had attached penalties to the use of the only 
 tongue in which the Irish could be instructed. 
 
 In 1570, Pius Y. excommunicated Queen Elizabeth, declared her 
 deprived of the kingdom, and absolved the people from obedience to 
 her commands. His Bull, regarded with contempt in England, was 
 the means of strengthening the opposition to Elizabeth in Ireland ; 
 but, the government, nevertheless, was administered with vigour, 
 and every rebellion subdued. 
 
 Con O'Neill, who ruled a large portion of Ulster, had, in 1542, 
 accepted the earldom of Tyrone, from Henry YIIL, subject to the 
 principles of English succession, and not according to the Irish cus- 
 tom of Tanistry, by which the most worthy of the tribe was, during 
 the lifetime of the head, chosen as his successor. The new-made 
 Earl promised to give up calling himself " The O'Neill," to recognize 
 Henry as head of the Church, and to compel his tribe to make a 
 
24 A History of the Irish Presbyterians. 
 
 similar submission. His illegitimate son, Matthew (supposed to be in 
 reality the son of a blacksmith named Kelly), was created Baron 
 of Dungannon, and recognized as his successor.-'' But another son 
 called Shane, or ".John the Proud," refused to recognize this com- 
 j)act, made war on his father, and slew^ Matthew. Old Con did 
 not live long afterwards ; and Shane, despising an English title, 
 ■was proclaimed " The O'Neill." As Protestantism was the religion 
 of his enemies, he preferred the Koman Catholic faith. Fired 
 ■with the ambition of being King of Ulster, he imagined that by the 
 influence of the Pope he would procure aid from the Catholic Sov- 
 ereigns of the Continent to accomplish his designs. Having carried 
 on a successful war with the English for a lengthened period, he was 
 at last admitted to a treaty of peace. But again rebelling, he was 
 defeated, and in 1567 slain by the Macdonells, at Cushendun, in a 
 drunken carousal. 
 
 The Irish Chiefs had doubtless a difficult game to play. If they 
 •were faithful to the King, they were detested by their people. If 
 they were faithful to their people, they were regarded as rebels by 
 the King. The Butlers and the Fitzgeralds or Geraldines were the 
 most powerful families in the South. The chiefs of both were of 
 English descent, and bitter enemies of one another. The Earl of 
 Ormond, head of the Butlers, was a Protestant ; but his great rival, 
 the Earl of Desmond, chief of a younger branch of the Geraldines, 
 of whom the Earl of Kildare was liead, professed the Roman Catholic 
 faith. A quarrel arose between Ormond and Desmond. f The latter 
 refusing to submit to the decision of the Deputy, was placed in 
 prison. The Geraldines and their friends now rebelled. They re- 
 ceived assistance from Spain, and the war continued for a lengthened 
 period. The Earl Desmond, released from prison, after hesitating 
 for a while, escaped from surveillance, and joined his friends on 
 their revolt. At last, he was defeated and killed. Munster was paci- 
 fied. Famine now claimed what the sword had left, and " the low- 
 ing of a cow, or the voice of the ploughman could scarcely be heard 
 from Dunqueen to Cashel in Munster." Edmond Spencer tells us 
 that the natives "were brought to such wretchednesse, as that any 
 stony heart would have rued the same. Out of every corner of the 
 woods and glynues, they came creeping forth upon their hands, for 
 their leggcs could not beare them ; they looked like anatomies of 
 death, they spake like ghosts crying out of their graves ; they did 
 eate the dead carrions, happy where they could finde them, yea, and 
 one another soone after, in so much as the very carcesses they spared 
 not to scrape out of their graves. In short space there was none 
 
 * Dr. Collier is mistaken when he asserts (Hist, of Ireland, p. 108) 
 that Shane (or John) O'Neill, was an illegitimate son of the first Earl 
 of Tyrone, and the Earl's lawful heir the Baron of Dungannon. 
 
 t As the Butlers carried Desmond wounded from the field of battle, 
 one of them asked in triumph, "where is now the great Desmond?" But the 
 wounded man scornfully replied — " still upon the necks of the Butlers." 
 
From the Beformation to the Ulster Plantation. 25 
 
 almost left." Among the many Englishmen who now obtained 
 grants from Desmond's forfeited estates were Spencer himself, and 
 Sir AValter Kaleigh. To the latter Ireland owes the introduction of 
 the potato as an article of food. 
 
 Meanwhile, the Reformation was giving life and strength to the 
 English nation. The hrst proof of that new vigour was shown in 
 1588 by the defeat of the Spanish Armada — an event pregnant with 
 disappointment to the Irish chieftains, who always regarded the 
 difficulties of England as the opportunities of Ireland. Yet, many of 
 the unfortunate Spaniards, wrecked on the coast of Connaught, 
 were robbed and murdered by natives themselves. 
 
 In 1571, a feeble attempt was made to instruct the Irish Kelts 
 through the medium of their own language. Types were brought 
 to Dublin, and a catechism and primer printed in Irish. About the 
 beginning of the next century the New Testament was published in 
 the same language. But the mere publication of books, which the 
 j)eople were unable to read, produced but little effect. 
 
 The English landlords of Irish estates had seized a great part 
 of the parochial endowments, which formerly belonged to the mon- 
 asteries ; but they gave themselves no trouble to provide substitutes 
 to discharge the duties involved by the possession of this property. 
 Many churches were permitted to tumble into ruins, and if vicars 
 •were appointed, they were often boys of ten years old, soldiers, 
 servants, or others equally ignorant, who neither read the Scriptures 
 nor preached to the people ; while Homan Catholic friars still went 
 about everywhere denouncing the Reformation. Some of the Irish, 
 known as Church Fajyists, attended Protestant services occasionally; 
 and almost the entire native race was then an unwritten tablet on 
 which England might have engraven whatever religious principles 
 she desired. Half the money spent by Elizabeth in useless wars 
 would have given the Irish instruction sufficient to have separated 
 them from Rome — always urging them to rebellion. Their religion, 
 more political than theological, was strengthened by the spnit of 
 nationality, which is, even yet, the main-spring of an Irishman's 
 religious fervour ; for we see that fervour soon lost when tlie Kelt is 
 placed in America, where patriotism is no longer connected with 
 Popery. Towards the end of the century. Queen Elizabeth directed 
 a University to be established in Dublin. The Episcopal Primate, 
 Loftus, althougli strongly opposed to the scheme, had to submit. 
 On a site granted by the corporation, buildings were erected by vol- 
 untary subscriptions ; and on the 9th of January, 1594, the New In- 
 stitution was opened. It was named Trinity College, it soon became 
 popular, and in the course of time raised the standard of education 
 among clergymen of the Episcopal Church. One of its first students 
 was James Ussher, afterwards Archbishop of Armagh. Walter 
 Travers, appointed Provost, was an English Puritan, who had 
 received Presbyterian ordination in Holland. The first elected 
 fellow^s were James Fullerton and James Hamilton, also 
 Presbyterians. Hamilton was son of a Scotch clergyman, and 
 be acted, when in Dublin, as a political agent of King James VI. 
 
26 A Historij of the Irish Preshyierians. 
 
 of Scotland. He afterwards became the first Lord Claneboy. 
 
 The Puritan party were now becommg pow^erful in England. 
 They did not form a separate sect, but consisted of these ardent 
 Protestants in the English Church who desired to do away with 
 vestments, ceremonies and liturgies ; and to substitute a Presbyterian 
 for an Episcopal form of Church Government. During previous 
 persecutions, many Protestants had taken refuge on the Continent, 
 where they found churches more thoroughly purged from the errors 
 of Komanism tlian their own. They imbibed not only the religious 
 principles of these churches, but also the pDlitical principles of 
 liberty which prevailed in the Continental republics. On their return 
 to England, they not only aimed at reforming the half -reformed 
 Church, but also at limiting the power of the Crown. Although 
 Elizabeth was jealous of their religious and political tendencies, she 
 was far too able a ruler to subject them to persecution, and 
 they soon became powerful among the middle class throughout 
 England. 
 
 In Ireland, the laws against heresy had been repealed, and 
 Papists suffered from political rather than from religious per- 
 secution. Dermot O'Hurley, Roman Catholic Archbishop of Cashel, 
 w^as, on a charge of treason, brought before the Lords Justices, 
 among whom was Loftus, the Protestant Primate. The prisoner, 
 accused of having carried letters from Rome to some of the Irish 
 rebels, was cruelly tortured, tried by a court martial, and hanged 
 as a traitor. 
 
 Hugh O'Neill, son of Matthew and reputed grandson of Con, 
 had been brought up at the English court, and recognized as Earl of 
 Tyrone. In the war with Desmond, he commanded a troop of horse 
 for the English. When in Tyrone, he was a Romanist, but, when in 
 Dublin, he conformed to the established religion. After the death 
 of his wife, he fell in love with and married Mabel, sister of Sir 
 Henry Bagnal. For her accommodation, he began to build a new 
 castle at Dungannou. The house in which he resided was thatched 
 wdth heather, and he procured a large quantity of lead to roof 
 the new building. But before the walls were finished, he had 
 risen in revolt, and the lead was melted into bullets, of which one 
 afterwards found its way into the brain of his brother-in-law. At 
 first, the Irish chief was successful in his rebellion. Where the 
 Battleford Bridge now stands, two miles from Eglish, and the same 
 distance from Benburb, he inflicted, in 1597, a severe defeat on the 
 Lord Deputy, w^ho afterwards died of his wounds. And, on the 15th 
 of August, 1598, he completely overthrew Bagnal, at the Yellow 
 Ford, between Armagh and Blackwatertown.-'= Bagnal was killed, 
 and 1,700 of his men were left dead on the field of battle. But, 
 afterwards, the English prosecuted the w^ar with more vigour, 
 and notwithstanding Spanish assistance, O'Neill was defeated by 
 Mountjoy. He then submitted to the Government, and received 
 his pardon. 
 
 * Not on the Blackwater, as stated by several historians. 
 
The Ulster Plantation. 27 
 
 CHAPTER V. 
 
 THE ULSTER PLANTATION. 
 
 4/^'^UEEN ELIZABETH died in 1603, and was succeeded by 
 'iinirf) J^ii^es YL, King of Scotland. In Scotland the Protestant 
 A^5^ Reformation had produced a vast effect on its inhabitants. 
 John Knox, a man of learning, eloquence, and fearless 
 •courage, had led the reformers to victory. A system of education 
 was provided for the people. The i)rinciples of Protestantism sank 
 into their hearts, and changed the habits of their lives. In two 
 generations " men of clay" were transformed into " men of iron." 
 An ignorant and changeable people became the foremost race in 
 the world, possessed of all the qualities necessary to render the Kelts 
 of Ireland subject to the authority of England. Hitherto, English 
 colonists had been absorbed by the Irish. But now another des- 
 cription of colonist w^as to settle in Ulster, capable of holding the 
 Kelt in subjection, and keeping the " back door " of access to 
 England closed against all iier enemies. 
 
 After James became King of England, he appointed, as 
 Lord Deputy of Ireland, Sir Arthur Chichester, who earnestly 
 desired to see the country colonized w^ith men of his own race and 
 religion. It was reported that he intended to seize the Earl of 
 Tyrconnell, and the Earl of Tyrone; but these two chieftains, with 
 many of their friends, fled from the country in 1607, and never 
 returned. All their estates now fell to the Crown, and became 
 available for purposes of plantation. 
 
 Con O'Neill of Castlereagh, three miles from Belfast, had large 
 €states in that neighbourhood. A quantity of wune, which he had 
 ordered from Sj^ain, was detained on its arrival, until he would pay 
 a, lately imposed duty, concerning which he neither knew nor 
 understood anything. The old chieftain's blood arose, and he 
 ordered his followers to bring the wine by force ; but they were 
 driven off by the soldiers. O'Neill was now accused of making war 
 on the government, and lodged in Carrickfergus Castle. His wife 
 brought her husband a present of two large cheeses, hollo 'v within 
 and tilled wath ropes. By means of these he succeeded in escaping 
 to Bangor, where he lay hid in the church steeple until he had an 
 opportunity of escaping to Scotland. Through the influence of Mr. 
 Hugh Montgomery, O'Neill received forgiveness, but retained only 
 one-third of his estate, the other two-thirds being divided according 
 to agreement between Montgomery and Mr. James Hamilton, ex- 
 Eellow of Trinity Colllege, who as Stewart states, assisted in 
 procuring O'Neill's pardon. In 1608, Sir Cahir O'Dogherty perished 
 in rebellion, and his lauds were confiscated. Mulmorie O'Reilly, 
 ■whose father died fighting for the English at Yellow Ford, and 
 whose mother was a niece of the Duke of Ormond, had to accept of 
 
28 A History of the Irish Presbyterians. 
 
 a "proportion" of his lands. Other native chieftains, against, 
 whom there was no accusation of disloyalty, were compelled 
 to surrender a large part of their property, and a vigorous- 
 attempt was now made to plant the country with Protestants^ 
 
 It is asserted by Hill, that as a result of the flight of the Earls,, 
 and of an Act of Parliament, known as the 11th of Elizabeth, no- 
 less than 3,798,000 acres in Tyrone, Derry, Donegal, Fermanagh, 
 and Cavan, were placed at the disposal of the Crown, and made 
 available for plantation. These lands were now granted to three- 
 classes of proprietors. The first were English and Scottish under- 
 takers, who were to plant with tenants from England or Scotland,, 
 and conform themselves in religion according to his Majesty's laws.. 
 The second were "servitors" or military undertakers, who were- 
 permitted to take Irish tenants ; and the third were native Irish 
 who obtained grants. The first paid a yearly rent of i:5 6s 8d, the 
 second of iS, and the third of ilO 13s 4d for every 1,000 acres. But 
 if the servitors planted part of their estates with English or Scotch 
 tenants, their rents for all the lauds thus colonized would be the 
 same as was paid by the first class. 
 
 This plantation was a means of changing the tenure by 
 which the Ulster peasantry held their lands. The Govern- 
 ment of Ireland had been tribal and not feudal. It was the- 
 tribe who owned the soil, the tribe who, in the lifetime of 
 the chief, elected his " tanist" to succeed him at death. The 
 tanist was supposed to be the man who would be best fitted 
 to rule them in peace and to lead them on the day of battle^ 
 Often he was chosen to the exclusion of the sons belonging 
 to him he was to succeed. The chief, therefore, held the lands, not 
 for himself, but as trustee for his kindred ; and he was known by the 
 aj)pellation of The, prefixed to the name of his family. The cattle 
 were driven about everywhere through the possessions of the tribe^ 
 Eents, generally in kind, were paid according to the number of the 
 flock which an individual owned, and not for possession of a farm^ 
 The families in charge of cattle went with them from one district to 
 another, residing in rude huts made of wattles and sods. But those 
 to whom the forfeited estates were granted owned the soil. They 
 were landlords having power to evict their tenants and give toothers, 
 the farms made valuable by the labour of those evicted. The 
 forfeited estates were divided into portions of 1,000, 1,500, and 2,000» 
 acres, with bogland and woodland in addition. Every owner of 
 2,000 acres was bound to build a castle, witJi a bawn or walled 
 enclosure ; every owner of 1,500 acres to build a stone or brick 
 house, with a bawn ; and every owner of 1,000 acres to build a. 
 bawn. The undertakers were required to bring from England or 
 from Scotland 48 able-bodied tenants for each 2,000 acres. In every 
 county there was to be at least one free grammar school ; and also,. 
 a convenient number of market towns, which, according to Edmund 
 Spencer, have a vast civilizing effect on country people who frequent 
 them to sell their produce. 
 
 Since the landlords had obtained their estates for a penny or two- 
 
The Ulster Plantation. 29 
 
 pence an acre, the Government intended that tenants %YOuld be 
 partners in the transaction, and have their farms at moderate rents. 
 These rents were often less than a shilhng an acre. But the farmers, 
 bnilt their houses, drained the marshes, and cleared the woods. 
 Although they failed to obtain from their rapacious landlords the 
 certain estates and other privileges the Government desired, they 
 were from the first permitted to sell the good-will of their 
 holdings. This was the foundation of the Ulster Tenant Right.. 
 Custom, concerning which tliere was so much contention afterwards. 
 But the Government made a mistake in leaving tenants to the 
 tender mercies of their landlords, without giving them a legal right 
 to the property created by their labour. And the partial confis- 
 cation of that property afterwards, by the unjust raising of their 
 rents, was a great cause of discontentment among Protestant Saxons, 
 in the North, as well as among Boman Catholic Kelts in the South. 
 
 The Government having ax)propriated the property of the 
 natives because of their disloyalty, were exceedingly short-sighted 
 to permit one class of their own supporters to appropriate the 
 jDroperty of another class of their supporters. The landlords having 
 obtained a possession for which they never had toiled, gi-adually 
 confiscated the labour of the very parties who preserved them in 
 that possession. 
 
 In 1609, the forfeited lands Avere surveyed by commissioners, 
 many grants were made to undertakers and servitors, and all things 
 prepared for planting Ulster with another race, professing another 
 religion. The Episcopal Church received a large proportion; Trinity 
 College was not forgotten ; and the greater part of County Derry 
 was given to the Corporation of London, on condition of building 
 and fortifying Londonderry and Coleraine, and thus si)ending 
 i*20,000 on the property. A committee of the Corporation called 
 the Irish Society, was formed, whose duty was to carry out the 
 plantation of their estates. 
 
 Next year, the first settlers began to arrive. Some came from 
 England, but most were from Scotland. The Englisli settled in the 
 southern part of the province ; while the Scots occupied the north 
 and centre, including Tyrone, " the fayrest and goodliest countrye 
 in Irelande universallie." Among these settlers were so many who 
 left their country for their country's good, that it became a pro- 
 verb regarding any one not doing well, to say that his latter end 
 would be " Ireland." But the great body of colonists were earnest 
 and industrious. Succeeding bands were even more earnest and 
 more industrious, while the most worthless among them were, in 
 every mental and moral quality, far above the Irish by whom they 
 were surrounded. 
 
 At first, these settlers erected their rude, rush-thatched huts 
 near the landlord's castle for protection, and every night they had 
 to place their flocks within the Availed enclosure by which that 
 castle was surrounded, for fear of the Irish driving them off in the 
 darkness. But, afterAvards, as the settlers became more numerous, 
 they ventured to build their houses here and there in little clusters. 
 
•30 A History of the Irish Presbyterians. 
 
 called towns. This caused each farmer's land to be divided into 
 lots, separated one from another, and mixed up with the lots of 
 •others. 
 
 Many of the natives, driven to the mountains or w^oods, were 
 known as woodkernes. and lived by plunder. But woe betide the 
 unfortunate woodkerne when taken in theft ! Small crimes were 
 punished by death. Some, like the Grecian lawgiver, regretted there 
 was no greater punishment for greater crimes. Bloodhounds were 
 kept for tracing these outlaws, who, when taken, were often shot 
 without trial. If tried, they were generally fouud guilty, and, when 
 ; sentenced, halters were immediately put round their necks, they 
 were then led through the principal streets of the town to the place 
 of execution, and hanged in the most barbarous manner. But wood- 
 kernes were not the only enemies of the settlers. Large flocks of 
 wolves roamed about by night, and often made sad havoc among 
 their cattle. The laud was unfenced and undrained. Much of it 
 was covered with woods, affording refuge to the the outlaws. But, 
 ■on the other hand, rents were low and labour did not cost much. 
 The laws were repealed which made it criminal to have any deal- 
 ings with the native Irish, who were now employed by the settlers as 
 domestic servants. The wages of a ploughman was six shillings 
 -and eight pence a quarter. A servant maid got ten shilings a year. 
 Labourers received two pence, and tradesmen six pence a day. A 
 cow was worth about a pound, and a horse four pounds. But money 
 was then more valuable than now, and purchased more of the neces- 
 saries of life. In the past, Irishmen had thought labour a disgrace. 
 Old Con O'Neill had cursed those who sowed wheat as well as those 
 who learned English. Their chief sustenance came from cattle, 
 and their food was milk, and butter, and herbs such as "scurvy 
 grass." But the colonists drained the swamps, cut down the woods, 
 sowed wheat, and planted the potatoe — an article of food lately 
 brought from America. Barley w^as also cultivated extensively, and 
 was prepared for use by pounding in those round stone troughs, still 
 to be seen at old farm houses, and preserved as curiosities. 
 
 Even then a trade in linen had taken root in the country. Ex- 
 isting before the foot of a Saxon had been placed on its free soil, it 
 was now carried on with vigour and success. The colonists sowed 
 flax, spun the fiax into yarn, and wove the yarn into linen cloth. 
 The cloth when sold produced much of the money they obtained. 
 There was also woollen cloth manufactured. Both commodities 
 were easily conveyed over bad roads to the seaports for exporta- 
 tion; and were highly esteemed abroad. 
 
 With their lands at a nominal rent, their clothing and their 
 tools manufactured by themselves, with linen and woollen cloth, 
 cattle and horses to sell, the colonists soon began to thrive. As the 
 woods were cut and the marshes drained, a larger proportion was 
 ■cultivated. The land, after its long rest, brought forth abundantly. 
 The success of the settlers induced many of their friends from Scot- 
 land to follow. The vacant parts of the country were occupied. 
 The woodman's axe rang in the forests, and the husbandman's plough 
 
Preshytcrianisrn ivitliin the Ejnscojml Church. 31 
 
 turned up the fruitful soil in the plains. Notwithstanding a 
 difference of race and of religion, a common humanity was often 
 sufficient to establish a feeling of friendship between the settlers 
 and the more civilized of the Irish. The woodkernes were subdued 
 or exterminated, and prosperity began to reign in Ulster. 
 
 CHAPTER yi. 
 
 PRESBYTERIAXISM AVITHIX THE EPISCOPAL CHURCH. 
 
 I^AXY of the first settlers were Presbj'terians, but an effort 
 ^:|b ^'^^ made to include them within the Episcopal Establisb- 
 
 "^ ment. The leaders of that church were then inclined to 
 
 Puritanism. A convocation of tlie clergy in 1615, adopted a Con- 
 fession of Faith drawn up by Dr. James Ussher, then Professor of 
 Divinity in Trinity College. The new confession was as Calvinistic 
 as the Shorter Catechism, and admitted, by implication, the validity 
 of ordination by Presbyters. The Irish Church was now Presbyterian 
 in theory although Episcopal in form, but no higher claim was made 
 for its Episcopacy than mere expediency. Rejecting the doctrine of 
 Apostolic Succession, the Established Cliurch of Ireland was now so 
 strongly Protestant that it was joined by several Scotch Presby- 
 terian ministers, who came to Ireland, and were recognized as 
 clergymen. 
 
 In the early part of his reign, the " British Solomon" had 
 expressed a great love for the Presbyterianism in which he had 
 been educated. At a meeting of the General Assembly, in 1.590, 
 he praised God that he was born in such a place as to be king in 
 such a Kirk, the purest Kirk in the world. " The Ivirk of Geneva " 
 he said " keepeth Pasch and Yule [Easter and Christmas]. What 
 have they for them ? They have no institution. As for our neigh- 
 bour Kirk in England, their service is an ill-mumbled mass in 
 Eoglish. They want nothing of tlie mass but the liftings [the elev- 
 ation of the Host] . I cliarge you, my good people, ministers, elders, 
 nobles, gentlemen, and barons, to stand to your purity ; and I, for- 
 sooth, as long as I brook my life and crown, shall maintain the same 
 against all deadly." 
 
 This would have been an admirable speech from Oliver Crom- 
 well, or from William of Orange ; but it adds to the contempt with 
 which posterity regards James. For he was both untruthful and 
 pedantic, ever blustering about those kingly rights which his 
 cowardice prevented him maintaining by the sword. Unstable 
 as water, he favoured by turns several systems of religious thought; 
 but, at last, seems to have decided that Episcopacy was best calcu- 
 lated to strengthen his political power. He imagined he could rule 
 the bishops who ruled the clergy, who ruled the people. His 
 favourite maxim became " No Bishop no King." The institution of 
 Prelacy which served the purpose of Popes in the pa-,t would serve 
 
32 A History of the Irish Presbyterians. 
 
 the purpose of Kings in the future ; who thus might become as 
 supreme in the Church as they were in the State. 
 
 The Scotch, however, did not submit wiUingly to his wishes in 
 matters of Church government. Andrew Melville, at a private au- 
 dience,took James by the sleeve, and calling him "God's Sillie Vassal." 
 said, " There are two Kings and two kingdoms in Scotland : there^ 
 is King James, the head of this Commonwealth, and there is Christ 
 Jesus, the King of the Church, whose subject James the Sixth is, 
 and of whose kingdom he is not a king, nor a lord, nor a head, but 
 a member." Althougli the King seemed angry at first, he dismissed 
 Melville w^tli fair promises. 
 
 Soon afterwards, the General Assembly, at the King's request,, 
 rashly nominated fourteen ministers, with whom he might consult 
 on important matters. " This," said James Melville, " was the 
 very needle which drew in the Episcopal thread." The King then 
 got the Assembly to sanction these commissioners having a seat in 
 Parliament. Ferguson compared this j)^oceeding to the wooden, 
 horse by which Troy was captured, and John Davidson said : " Busk 
 him as bonuilie as ye can . . . We see the horns of his mitre." 
 
 Three of the ministers were afterwards nominated Bishops, and 
 in 1610, the King, by bribery and intimidation got the Church to re- 
 ceive the Bishops, as moderators of synods. By this means, and by a 
 Court of High Commission to which appeals might be made in 
 Ecclesiastical matters, he rendered the power of the State supreme 
 over the Church. 
 
 After James had succeeded Elizabeth in 1603, as King of Eng- 
 land, he seemed as much averse to Puritanism in the South, as he had 
 been to Presbyterianism in the North. During a conference held at 
 Hampton Court, to hear the complaints of Puritans, he asserted 
 the principle of " No Bishop, no King," and declared that Presbytery 
 " agreed as well with Monarchy as God and the Devil." Surrounded 
 now by his beloved Bishops, in w^hat he termed "the promised land," 
 he resolved to pursue his favourite project of forcing Episcopacy on 
 the Scottish Presbyterians. By bribery, and by intimidation, he suc- 
 ceeded in getting a number of the clergy met at Perth, in 1617, to 
 agree to five points of conformity with the Enghsh Church. These 
 are called The Five Articles of Perth. They enjoined kneeling at the 
 communion, the observance of holidays. Episcopal confirmation, 
 private baptism, and private communion. But this meeting at 
 Perth was regarded as illegal, and the struggle still continued. 
 
 Both pastors and people now began to look to Ireland as a place 
 of refuge, although the laws there against Non-conformity were 
 annoying, and the local authorities, in some places of the North, 
 seemed inclined to press them. The Corporation of Belfast had ar- 
 ranged a scale of fines for parties, above the age of thirteen, who 
 might be absent from public worshij), as by law established, on Sun- 
 days or on holidays. The amount for a householder was five 
 shillings ; for a married woman, two-and-six-pence ; for a servant, 
 one shilling ; and for a child, ten ponce. But as the Irish Church 
 "was now so similar in its principles to the Scotch, Presbyterians who 
 
Presbyterianism witJiin the Einscojpal Church. 33 
 
 left their country, rather than submit to Episcopacy, did not hesitate 
 to join the more evangelical Episcopal Church in Ireland. 
 
 Edward Brice, brother of the laird of Airth, and formerly minis- 
 ter of Drymen, in Stirlingshire, was the first of these Presbyterian 
 ministers who joined the Irish Church. Having opposed the King's 
 plan of introducing Episcopacy, he became an object of persecution, 
 lied to Ireland, and settled, in 1613, at Broadisland, between Larne 
 and Carrickfergus, where he was parish minister, and enjoyed the 
 tithes ; but he preached the doctrines, and observed the practices of 
 the Church of Scotland. 
 
 John Kidge had been ordained in England, but not finding 
 freedom there, came to Ireland, and w^as admitted to the vicarage of 
 Antrim. Blair alludes to him as a "judicious and gracious minister." 
 
 Robert Cunningham had been chaplain to the Earl of Buc- 
 cleugh's regiment in Holland. But after the troops returned, he 
 came to Ireland, and in 1615, was admitted to the ministry by 
 Bishop Echlin. He served for a considerable period as curate of 
 Holywood and Craigavad, and was greatly confirmed in the faith by 
 his intercourse with Mr. Blair. 
 
 But of all the Presbyterian ministers in tlie Irish Established 
 Church the most celebrated was Robert Blair, a man of majestic ap- 
 pearance, deep piet}^ great learning, and persuasive eloquence. He 
 resigned the position of professor in Glasgow University rather 
 than submit to the Prelacy which James was forcing on the Church. 
 Invited by Sir James Hamilton, lately created Lord Claneboy, he 
 ■came to Bangor in 1623, and w^as ordained one of his Lordship's 
 vicars. 
 
 At this time, many of the rectors in the Episcopal Church were 
 laymen. Disqualified themselves for discharging the duties of 
 their oflQce, they employed vicars to act in their stead. Lord 
 Claneboy obtained a large share of Con O'Neill's estates in the 
 manner I have described. He was rector of a number of parishes, 
 .and a Presbyterian himself, made Presbyterians his vicars. To them 
 he gave one-third of the spritual emoluments of the parishes in which 
 they officiated. This secured each of them about twenty pounds a 
 year, which, it is probable, was supplemented by a few pounds 
 yearly from the people. As Blair scrupled to be ordained by the 
 bishop alone, Echlin, who ofiiciated, consented to come in as a mere 
 presbyter, together with a number of clergymen, that his ordination 
 might be Presbyterian. He and Mr. Cunuiugham of Holywood each 
 ■celebrated the Lord's Supper four times a year, and the people 
 •of both parishes joined in every communion. To these com- 
 munions " professors " often came from tiie borders of Tyrone, 
 .and other places equally distant. In the second year of Mr. Blair's 
 ministry a plentiful crop ran the risk of being spoiled with ex- 
 -cessive rains. But a public fast having been kept, next day there 
 blew a mighty strong wind, which recovered the corn that had been 
 rstanding in " stocks," or " smoking in the stacks," and famine was 
 .averted. 
 
 James Hamilton, nephew to Lord Claneboy, had been 
 
34 A Historij of the Irish Presbyterians. 
 
 educated for the ministry, but did not seek ordination, and ^yas now 
 acting as agent for his uncle. Mr. Blair and Mr. Cunningham 
 thought he had a call to the ministry, and put him to " private 
 essays" of his gifts. Being satisfied with the trial, they got him ta 
 preach publicly at Bangor, in hearing of his uncle and aunt, who 
 were both well pleased at his effort. Mr. Hamilton then entered the 
 ministry, was ordained by Echlin, and settled at Ballywalter. He 
 was an earnest minister, and remained a faithful Presbyterian, 
 notwithstanding strong temptations to conform to prelacy. 
 
 We have seen that many of the first settlers were ignorant and 
 careless, having left their country *'for their country's good;" but 
 the preaching of these Presbyterian pastors, included in the Estab- 
 lishment, soon began to produce marvellous effects. 
 
 All over the North-East of Ulster, those who received Presby- 
 terian principles in sincerity and in truth, were transformed into men 
 of intelligence and of power. Instead of being as chaff, driven before 
 the wind, they took root in the congenial soil of Ireland, and brought 
 forth fruit abundantly, in nine generations of their descendants. 
 They have not been exterminated by repeated rebellions of the Kelts, 
 nor perverted by the persecution of their Prelatic landlords. They 
 have imposed their language and their religious principles on Ulster, 
 which is to-day a province of Scotland, inserted in Ireland. 
 
 Mr. Blair had not been long settled in Bangor, until the people 
 began to relish the duty of prayer, and to attend more diligently to 
 their spiritual interests. The same desire was soon manifested 
 throughout the greater part of Antrim and of Down. The preach- 
 ing of Mr. Glendenning produced marvellous effects at Oldstone. 
 This minister had settled at Carrickfergus, but, by the advice of 
 Blair, removed to Oldstone, in order to have a congregation of bis 
 own countrymen, which would be more suitable for his talents than 
 the English congregation of Carrickfergus. His actions seem to 
 have sprung more from his feelings than from his judgment ; and, 
 afterwards, he actually went " distract." He was not a man who 
 would have been chosen by the Church to begin a reformation in 
 the land ; yet his preaching had a marvellous effect. As he 
 thundered forth the terrors of the law against his hearers, many 
 became convinced, and some were converted. Stewart tells us that 
 in one day, he saw a dozen carried out of doors as if they had been 
 dead. A man, who came to these services to work mischief, was 
 converted ; and, in after life, was said to be as zealous in good works 
 as, formerly, he had been in evil works. 
 
 This revival spread over the rich valley of the Six-mile-water, 
 which flows westward through fertile farms past Ballynure, Bally- 
 clare, and Templepatrick, till, at last, it falls into Lough Neagh, 
 near Antrim. It was carried on at Larue, by Mr. Dunbar, and 
 everywhere it excited Avonder. Episcopalians — and even Ptoman 
 Catholics — attended these meetings, and, in some instances, were 
 savingly converted. About this time, two celebrated men of Irish 
 birth joined the Presbyterian Church ; one was Jeremiah O'Quinn, 
 who became a minister; the other was Owen O'Conolly, who, in 1641. 
 
Preshyterianism witliin the Episcoiml Church. 35- 
 
 saved Dublin Castle from falling into the hands of the Eoman 
 Catholic rebels. 
 
 Mr. Blair and his brethren, being clergymen of an Episcopal 
 Church, could not set uj) such ecclesiastical courts as existed in 
 Scotland. But at the suggestion of Mr. John Ridge, they established 
 a "Meeting," which was held once a month in the Parish Church of 
 Antrim. They assembled on the Thursday evening ; the Friday 
 was spent in fasting, in prayer, and in preaching the Word. So 
 desirous were the people of hearing, that " no day was long enough, 
 nor any room great enough, to answer their strong desires and large 
 expectations." "Then," said Livingstone, "the ministers stayed 
 the Friday's night after, and consulted much about such things as. 
 concerned the carrying out of the work of God." The resolutions of 
 these "Monthly Meetings" had no legislative force, but were observed 
 with respect by the faithful among both pastors and people. 
 
 Mr. Glendenning's feelings, at last, completely overcame his 
 understanding. He was led to believe the most extravagant- 
 doctrines ; and in public taught such absurdities, as that a person 
 who turned from one side to the other in bed could not be a. 
 Christian. One day he put his foot into the fire, asserting that it 
 would not be burned. But Blair pulled him away before he re- 
 ceived any injury. At last, Glendenning set off to visit the Seven 
 Churches of Asia, and we hear of him no more. 
 
 His place at Oldstone was soon filled by Josias Welsh, son of 
 John Welsh, and grandson of Jolm Knox. Mr. Welsh had been a 
 professor in Glasgow. But the King's attempt to impose prelacy on 
 the Church caused him to resign his chair and come to Ireland. 
 After preaching a short time at Oldstone, he was ordained by Knox, 
 Bishop of Ptaphoe, and, afterwards, became chaplain to Captain 
 Norton, at Templepatrich. 
 
 Mr. Andrew StcAvart settled, in 1627, at Donegore, near Antrim. 
 He was a man of education and zeal ; but his ministry was of short 
 duration. 
 
 Mr. George Dunbar had been twice ejected in Scotland for his 
 Preshyterianism. When moving the first time, his children were 
 carried in creels on horseback. On receiving information that he 
 was to leave his second charge, he turned to his wife and told her to 
 get the creels again. Having come to Ireland, he first preached at 
 Carrickfergus, but, ultimately, settled at Larue, where he had a. 
 successful ministry. 
 
 After Blair, the most celebrated Presbyterian minister in the 
 Established Church, was John Livingstone. Both his father and 
 grandfather were clergymen, and he was descended from the fifth 
 Lord Livingstone. He was born in 1603, and graduated in 
 Glasgow University, where Robert Blair was one of his Pro- 
 fessors. Becoming a preacher, his eloquence produced marvellous 
 results. A sermon which he delivered in 1630, at the Ivirk of 
 Shotts, is said to have been the means of converting five hundred 
 people. On the invitation of Viscount Claneboy, he settled in Kil- 
 linchy, and was set apart to the office of ministry, by Bishop Knox: 
 
.'36 A History of the Irish Preshyterians. 
 
 ^and other clergymen, acting as Presbyters. Mr. Livingstone was 
 eminently successful in the work to which he devoted liimself, and 
 was often a sufferer for conscience sake. He assisted in carrying on 
 i,he revival of religion ; and; for that purpose, often went from Kil- 
 tlinchy to Antrim, to attend the " meetings." On one of these 
 .^"ourneys, he chanced to meet a young lady for whom he had already 
 ^reat esteem. As they travelled onwards, he "conferred" with her 
 •and the rest of the company, regarding a text on which he was to 
 .preach the next day. He found her conversation, on the subject 
 in question, " so judicious and spiritual " that his mind was 
 ■" cleared," and he asked her to be his wife. To this request, after 
 meditation and prayer, she consented. 
 
 This revival was carried on for several years. It spread through 
 Antrim and Down, and went to the " borders" of the neighbouring 
 'Counties. The common people came in crowds to the public 
 services connected with the monthly meetings. Some of the gentry 
 helped in the work, and received blessings themselves. Among 
 these were the Clotworthy family. Sir Hugh Clotworthy had 
 obtained a grant of lands at Antrim, and went to reside on his 
 estate. His eldest son. Sir John, was afterwards a distinguished 
 member of the Long Parliament, sat in the Westminster Assembly 
 of Divines, and became the first Lord Massareene. This family was 
 faithful to Presbyterian principles, and exhibited great hospitality 
 ■to the ministers who came to attend the monthly meetings. 
 
 The cause of Christ now made rapid progress. Protestantism 
 ^was united. The Gospel %vas faithfully preached by the ministers 
 we have named, and by many others in Ulster, who dispensed with 
 the liturgy, and conducted their services after Presbyterian forms. 
 'The creed of the Church w^as orthodox, the doctrine of Apostolic 
 Succession was neither taught in her articles nor held by her clergy. 
 Presbyterians and Episcopalians were united in one denomination 
 on the platform of a common theology, with the right of private 
 .judgment on the question of church government. Sessions were 
 established, and a strict discipline Avas maintained by these 
 Presbyterian ministers, although, sometimes, they had trouble with 
 *' proud youths" of aristocratic families. But the truth made progress. 
 The standard of morality was raised in all the "planted" parts of 
 "the province, and the people were prepared for a period of terrible 
 trial which approached. 
 
 CHAPTER YH. 
 THE FIEST PERSECUTION. 
 
 ^^g^INO JAMES died on the 27th of March, 1625, and was 
 
 \^J^«*^ succeeded by his son Charles. The new monarch was as 
 
 '^^^^^ faithless, tyrannical, and selfish as his father ; but, while 
 
 James was a coward, Charles was brave. Yet the posses- 
 
The First Persecution. 37 
 
 sion of one good quality, rendered him more to be feared than his 
 predecessor. Wliile the arrogant assumptions of James excited the 
 rage of his subjects, his cowardice caused their contempt. But the 
 courage of Charles impelled him to draw the sword, that he might 
 establish his Divine right to do wrong. Seltish to the core, he was 
 perfidious from habit and from principle. He never understood the 
 temper of the nation lie governed, or found out that they had dis- 
 covered his true character. The Episcopal Church flattered his 
 vanity, and supported his pretentions. He, therefore, favoured it as 
 a useful instrument to carry out his designs. He married Henrietta, 
 daughter of Henry lY., King of France. But the Roman Catholicism 
 of his wife was not nearly so obnoxious to him, as the Presbyterian- 
 ism of his subjects in Scotland. 
 
 For some time after the accession of Charles, the faithful 
 ministers in Ireland went about their work as usual, and the cause 
 of God prospered in the land. Two friars challenged these ministers 
 to a public discussion. Blair and Welsh agreed to meet them, but, 
 at the appointed time and place, the friars were nowhere to be 
 found. Then a number of English " Separatists," whom various 
 circumstances prove to be Baptists, began operations in the 
 village of Antrim — just as Baptists always after a revival, try to 
 lead to the dipping-pond those who have stronger feelings than 
 judgment. But Presbyterians were then less likely to listen 
 to the teaching of religious nondescripts than now. The Antrim 
 Baptists made only two or three converts, and never attained to 
 any power or position in the locality. 
 
 Afterwards, an English Episcopalian, named Freeman, made an 
 attack on theCalviuistic theology, taught by Presbyterians. But at a 
 disputation between him and Mr. Blair, in Antrim Castle, " the 
 Lord did smite him with such confusion that he spoke nonsense." 
 The patron, Mr. Rowley, who at flrst seemed to favour Freeman, 
 exclaimed : " We need no more disputation. I see evidently his 
 erroneousness and ignorance of the Scriptures." And Freeman 
 " deserted of the people who formerly admired him, turned very 
 solitary, and at last fell into miscliievous practices." 
 
 Almost all the English colony in Ulster sympatiiized with the 
 views of those ministers of the Established Church who preached 
 Calvinistic doctrine, and maintained Presbyterian worship and 
 discipline. Archbishop Usslier, holding himself the priucii)les of 
 this party, became their protector. He treated Blair with great 
 kindness and respect, brought him to Drogheda on a visit, and 
 there told him that it would break his heart if the successful min- 
 istry of the Presbyterians in the Establishment was interrupted. 
 Blair was so much impressed by the kindness and piety of Ussher, 
 that he believed him to be a good man " although a Bishop." 
 
 In 1633, Laud became Archbishop of Canterbury. Under hfe 
 leadership, a new party rapidly acquired power in the Church of 
 England. Like the Ritualists of ©ur own time, they imagined a 
 nation might be as well without a church, as a church without 
 Apostolic orders ; and that Roman Catholics who preserved these 
 
38 A History of the Irish Preshyterians. 
 
 orders were nearer the truth than Presbyterians who rejected them. 
 Hating the pecuHar doctrines of Calvinism, they taught the Real 
 Presence of Christ in the Communion, and most of the other dis- 
 tinctive doctrines of Popery. In poUtics, they firmly believed in 
 the Divine right of the King to do wrong. Their enmity towards 
 the Puritans, within their own Church, was greater than their en- 
 mity to the Catholics without it. They regarded the Catholic as an 
 erring brother, but the Puritan as a stubborn schismatic, whose 
 theology was dangerous to the Church, and whose politics were 
 diingerous to the State. 
 
 The rulers of the Irish Church having imbibed the doctrines, 
 adopted the policy of tlieir brethren in England. Echlin, Bishop of 
 Down, was the first who exhibited a disposition to compel his clergy 
 to conform to the ceremonies, as well as to subscribe to the Articles of 
 tlie Church. He began to lay snares for the Presbyterians. He 
 directed Blair in w^riting to preach at an Episcopal visitation, then 
 sent him a verbal message that another was to officiate, and, after 
 all, left him to discharge the duty in question. In his sermon, Mr. 
 Blair stated his principles most fearlessly. He quoted Usslier in 
 support of his opinion that Bishops and Presbyters were the same 
 class of officers, and exhorted the Bishops to use moderately the 
 power they possessed from human and not from Divine authority. 
 Soon afterwards, Echlin ordered him to preach before the judges 
 then on circuit in the North. Blair did as directed, pleased at least 
 one of the judges, and escaped without censure, although the other 
 judge was violent in his opposition to Non-conformity. 
 
 The revival of religion spread from Ireland to Scotland. In 
 June, 1630, Livingstone and Blair assisted at a communion in the 
 Kirk of Shotts. Livingstone's sermon on the ^Monday, is said to 
 have been blest to five hundred people. Its effects attracted the 
 attention of many, and gave enemies of the Gospel an opportunity 
 of making complaints. Mr. John Maxwell, an Edinburgh minister 
 '^' who was gaping for a Bishoprick," and Mr. James Law, Bishop of 
 Glasgow, complained of the sclhsmatic conduct of the Irish ministers, 
 and charged them with teaching that bodily pains were necessary 
 to prove the reality of the new birth. 
 
 Echlin, Bishop of Down, now old and " timorous," displeased 
 wdth the revival, and moved by the prevailing party in Ireland, 
 suspended, in September 1631, Messrs. Blair, Welsh, Dunbar, and 
 Livingstone. But Archbishop Ussher, on being informed of the 
 matter by Blair, wrote Echlin to relax his "erroneous" censure. 
 This order was obeyed, and the ministers returned to their work. 
 But Maxwell hurried to London, and, through Laud, got the King to 
 erder the Lords Justices to direct Echlin to have these Presbyterian 
 clergymen tried as fanatical disturbers of the peace. The 
 Bishop, knowing that he would fail to get Blair and his friends con- 
 demned for favouring the fanaticism which they rebuked, asked 
 them instead to promise conformity to the Episcopal ceremonies. 
 This they refused, as such a promise was not required by either law 
 ©r canon. But the Bishop w^as inflexible. And because they would 
 
Tlte First Persecution. 39 
 
 not yield conformity to that from winch they were legally exempted, 
 Messrs. Blair, Welsli, Dunbar, and Livingstone were, in May 1632, 
 again suspended. When this sentence was made known to Ussher, 
 he expressed his sorrow at being unable to interfere, as the order for 
 trial had come from the King. Blair then went to London and 
 presented a petition to Charles, in which he complained of being 
 falsely accused. This petition was graciously received. Iq his reply, 
 a clause was inserted by His Majesty's own hand to the effect that 
 if the information against the brethren proved false, the informers 
 should be punished. Unfortunately, the King's answer was addressed 
 to Wentworth, who had been appointed Lord Deputy of Ireland. 
 Pending his arrival, Messrs. Blair, Welsh, and Dunbar recommenced 
 the work of ministry, but Livingstone returned to Scotland. 
 
 Thomas Wentworth, born of a wealthy family, in 1533, began 
 his public career as a patriot. But, in 1628, acceptiug high terms 
 ■offered by Charles, he betrayed his party, for whom he had ever 
 afterwards the animosity of an apostate. When he arrived in 
 Dublin, Blair presented the Iving's letter, but Wentworth refused 
 to remove the sentence, began to upbraid the petitioner, and to 
 revile the Church of Scotland. Blair reported this refusal to 
 Ussher, who, with tears in eyes, declared he could render no 
 assistance. 
 
 At this period, high rents in Scotland were driving the people 
 to Ulster at the rate of four thousand a-year. The wave of 
 colonization moved westwards from Antrim and Down, and south- 
 wards from Derry. It passed over Tyrone, " The fairest and 
 goodliest" county in the land. And, had this movement continued, 
 the loyal population would soon have been so numerous as to fear 
 no rebellion of the natives. But Presbyterians being then firmly 
 .attached to their faith, were not inclined to settle in a country 
 -Avliere they would be deprived of Gospel ordinances. The persecu- 
 tion in Ireland soon checked immigration from Scotland, and 
 prevented the growth of that part of the Irish population which was 
 joined to Britain by the ties of race and religion. 
 
 In 1631, George Downham, Bishop of Derry, published a book, 
 in which he upheld the final perseverance of the Saints. This work 
 ;so excited the wrath of Laud that he wrote Ussher, ordering him to 
 call in the copies circulated in Ireland. With this injunction the Arch- 
 bishop complied, although the doctrines condemned were held by 
 himself. On the death of Downham in 1634, John Bramhall, an 
 Arminian and bigoted Prelatist, was appointed his successor. The 
 -same principle guided other appointments ; so that the Church was 
 .soon ruled by men altogether different from those who ruled her in 
 the past. 
 
 The Lord-Deputy, Wentworth, had now become very unpopular 
 with the Ulster landlords, on account of looking sharply into the 
 way they had fulfilled the contracts of plantation, by which they 
 held their estates. He now thought it better to allay their fears for 
 ;a time until he would obtain from Parliament some necessary 
 tsupplies. This opportunity was turned to the best account, in 
 
40 A History of the Irish Prcshytcrians. 
 
 favour of the suspended ministers, by Lord Castlestewart, who was 
 himself a Presbyterian. He represented to the Lord Deputy that it 
 would be expedient to restore the deposed ministers, in order to 
 soothe the feelings of the Northern Scots. Wentworth fell in with 
 the suggestion, and, by his orders, Echlin, in May 1684, withdrew^ 
 for six months, his sentence of suspension on the four clergymen. 
 
 This unexpected freedom so astonished and orerjoyed Blair, 
 that, for three nights, sleep fled from his eyes. The first night he 
 spent in admiration, the second in thanksgiviug, and the third in 
 preparation of a sermon, whicli he delivered next day to a vast 
 congregation. Mr. Welsh^'- of Templepatrick did not long enjoy his 
 liberty, as he died on the 23rd of June, 16H4, from the effects of a 
 cold caught during his suspension, by preaching in an open door- 
 way to the people standing outside. Mr. Stewart of Donegore 
 attended his funeral, and standing at the open grave said, " who 
 knows who will be next '?" Then he went home and took leave of 
 his Church, calling on the timber and stones to witness that he had 
 laboured to be faithful. Next day, he felt unwell, and a month 
 afterwards was buried himself. Before death he foretold with 
 " many groaniugs " the troubles which were about to fall on the 
 land. He said the bodies of thousands would lie unburied on the 
 earth, and that in Donegore, the nettles and long grass would be in 
 greater plenty than ever were x^eople to hear the Word of God. 
 This prophecy was supposed to be fulfilled, a few years afterwards, 
 when rebellion brought desolation to that part of the country. 
 
 So soon as the six months were expired, Wentworth, at the 
 request of Bishop Bramhall, caused Echlin to renew his suspension 
 of Blair and Dunbar. When the Bishop was about to pronounce 
 sentence, Blair summoned him to appear before the tribunal of 
 Christ to answer for his evil deeds. This is said to have produced 
 such an effect on the guilty conscience of the Prelate that he died 
 in great distress of mind, on the 17th of the next July. 
 
 Wentworth now effected such changes in the constitution of Trin- 
 ity College, as to effectually exclude Puritans from places of power 
 or profit in that Institution ; and he determined to make a similar 
 change in the Church. To him it was more hateful for a clergyman 
 to i^reach salvation by faith than to lead an immoral life, or to keep 
 an alehouse. Nothing, in the Irish Cliurch, was so obnoxious to him 
 as its Puritanism ; and that Puritanism he determined to extinguish. 
 Both he and Charles considered the great object of a Church was to 
 render men obedient to royal authority ; and, therefore, they 
 
 * Several families in Ulster claim descent from Josias Welsh, and, 
 through him, from John Knox. Andrew Welsh, a great-grandson of the 
 minister of Templepatrick, was, in 1733, ordained to the charge of 
 Ardstraw. His eldest daugliter was married to the Rev. Moses Nelson^ 
 D.D., of Eadeaion, and from them have sprung the Nelsons of Down- 
 patrick. Another daughter of Andrew Welsh was married to Mr. 
 Thomas Rogers of Edergole, Ballynahatty, and the Rev. Dr. Rogers of 
 Londonderry is their great-grandson. 
 
The First Persecution. 41 
 
 determined to exclude from its pale all who preferred to serve God 
 rather than to obey the King. 
 
 A convocation of the Church was summoned to meet 
 that this design might be accomplished. Bramhall ruled the 
 upper liouse, and Wentworth himself, through Leslie and 
 other creatures of his own, guided the proceedings of the lower 
 house. One hundred canons were framed and adopted. By these, 
 the tliirty-niue Articles of the English Church wore approved, and 
 its various rites aud ceremonies adopted. Wentworth succeeded in 
 persuading Archbishop Ussher and the members of convocation, 
 that to approve of the English Articles w^ould not interfere with the 
 authority of the Irish Articles. But this was a mere trick ; for, 
 afterwards, the Government regarded the Irish articles as abolished, 
 because they had not been formally approved by any of the canons. 
 Thus Wentworth crushed spiritual life out of the Irish Church, 
 rendering it no longer possible for Presbyterians and other Puritans 
 to remain in its pale, and laying the foundation of tliat sectarianism 
 which has divided Irish Protestants into so many hostile parties. 
 
 At this convocation, Bishop Bedell introduced the subject of 
 instructing the Irish through their own language. But Bramhall 
 opposed the idea because he considered the native race so barbarous 
 as to be incapable of instruction. Notwithstanding this opposition, 
 it was enacted that " where most of the people are Irish, the church- 
 warden shall provide a Bible and two Common Prayer-baoks in the 
 Irish tongue ; and w^iiere tlie minister is an Englishman, such a 
 clerk may be chosen as shall be able to read the service in Irish." 
 
 Wentworth now exercised the power of a Dictator in the State, 
 and of a Pope in the Church. A court of High Commission was 
 established in Dublin, which could deal with the life and property 
 of every individual in the kingdom ; and from which there was no 
 appeal. He prevented Parliament passing certain " graces," which, 
 in return for a large sum of money, the King had promised to all his 
 Irish subjects, but chiefly to the Koman Catholics. 
 
 Doubtless some of Wentworth's plans when carried out, were 
 beneficial to the Episcopal Church. He compelled many of the 
 landlords to restore the Ecclesiastical property wdiich they had 
 unlawfully appropriated. By this means he raised the income of 
 both rectors and bishops, and he provided funds by which many of 
 the churches, then in ruins, were repaired. 
 
 Echlin was succeeded as Bishop of Down, by Henry Leslie, a 
 Scotchman by birth, a bigoted Episcopalian, and a willing persecu- 
 tor. In November 1685, he deposed Livingstone, and caused 
 Melvin, minister of Downpatrick, to pronounce on him sentence of 
 excommunication. But both Blair aud Livingstone continued to 
 preach the Gospel in private, at the risk of severe punishment. 
 
 It was now determined to make all clergymen conform to the 
 new canons, and conduct worship according to the strictest Episcopal 
 forms. At a visitation held by Leslie, in 1636, he required his clergy 
 to sign these canons. Many consented with reluctance, and after- 
 wards failed to carry out what they had promised. But Brice of 
 
42 A History of the Irish Presbyterians. 
 
 Broadisland or Ballycarry, Colvert of Oldstone, Cunningham of 
 Holywood, Hamilton of Ballywalter, and Ridge of Antrim, refused 
 to sign, although urged by the Bishop in private. Leslie now 
 determined, by advice of Bramhall, to depose these faithful ministers.. 
 To carry out his decision, he held a meeting of his clergy on the 
 10th August, 1636, in the Episcopal Church, Belfast. The Bishop 
 in his opening sermon tried to prove that Prelates were the Church, 
 and, therefore, those who entered the ministry without their sanction, 
 •were only thieves and intruders, who should not expect by " their 
 puff of preaching to blowe downe the goodly orders of our Church, 
 as the walls of Jericho were beaten downe with sheepe's homes."' 
 *' Good God !"said he, "is not this the sinne of Uzziah.who intruded! 
 himselfe unto the ofiBce of the Priesthood?" 
 
 When this discourse was finished, the five brethren were called 
 forward and challenged to a public discussion next day. They 
 accepted the challenge, and appointed Mr. Hamilton to conduct the 
 debate on their behalf. This discussion which excited intense 
 interest, took place in presence of a large assembly of nobility, 
 gentry, and clergy. Leslie was assisted by Bramhall ; bnt Hamilton 
 was more than a match for both. Driven from point to point, 
 Bramhall, at last, lost his temper and said, "It Avere more reason 
 and more fit that this fellow were whipped than reasoned with." 
 
 After a long discussion, the court was adjourned till the next 
 day. But meanwhile Leslie was persuaded by Bramhall not to 
 carry on the controversy ; and when they re-assembled, he passed 
 sentence of perpetual silence, within his diocese, on the accused 
 brethren. 
 
 There were many ministers in Ulster, who, athough they signed 
 the canons to avoid suspension, continued in the retirement of their 
 parishes to preach a pure Gospel and to conduct public worship 
 according to Presbyterian forms. Soon afterwards, Mr. Brice of 
 Broadisland died, leaving two sons and two daughters. The 
 venerable Professor Killen of Belfast is the grandson of Blanche 
 Brioe, who was fifth in descent, from the minister of Broadisland. 
 
 Meanwhile Blair, Livingstone, Hamilton, and several others 
 determined to emigrate with their friends and families to New 
 England. They got a ship of 150 tons burden built at Groomsport. 
 In this frail bark, named the Eagle's Wing, one hundred and forty 
 Presbyterians set sail from " Loch-Fergus," on the 9th of September, 
 1636, ready to encounter the winds and the waves, that they might 
 have freedom from persecution in the land of the Pilgrim Fathers. 
 Among the emigrants were Blair, Livingstone, Hamilton, and 
 M'Clelland. Mrs. Livingstone bravely accompanied her husband. 
 The voyage turned out disastrous. Storms arose, and contrary 
 winds drove them into Loch-Ryan. But again, they sailed west- 
 ward till they were nearer America than Ireland. Then they 
 encountered fearful storms of wind and rain from the north-west. 
 The swellings of the sea rising higher than mountains, hid the 
 mid-day sun. Their rudder was broken, and their sails torn. Leaks 
 Were sprung which required them to be constantly pumping. Huge 
 
The First Persecution. 43 
 
 ^aves broke over the deck and tore up the plauks, till at last they 
 concluded it was the Lord's Avill that they should return. Having 
 changed their course homewards, they made good progress, and, on 
 the 3rd of November, came to anchor in Loch Fergus. 
 
 The deposed ministers remained for only a short time in 
 Ireland. Blair and Livingstone, hearing that warrants for their 
 apprehension were issued, fled to Scotland. The other deposed 
 ministers sought refuge in the same country. They were followed 
 by many of their faithful people, who preferred to leave their homes 
 rather than be deprived of hearing the Gospel preached. Others, 
 who remained in Ireland, were accustomed to visit their ministers 
 at communion seasons, to the number of five hundred at a time. 
 And on one occasion Livingstone, who settled at Stranrier, baptized 
 as many as twenty-eight children brought from Ireland. 
 
 At Antrim, Mr. Ridge was succeeded by Mr. James Cunningham, 
 brotlier of Mr. Eobert Cunningham of Broadisland, and according to 
 Dr. Campbell's manuscript, son of Mr. Robert Cunningham of Holy- 
 wood. Mr. James Cunningham had travelled abroad with the Duke 
 of Athol, and was one of the few men of great piety and learning 
 then in the Irish Establishment. Through the influence of the 
 Clot worthy family, he was settled in Antrim, where he had a 
 successful ministry. One of his sons was killed at the siege of 
 Derry, and another son died of grief at his brother's death. 
 
 In the Irish Episcopal Church there was now no power capable 
 of resisting AVentworth. Supreme in the Church, he djtermined 
 to be supreme in the State. In order to form a Plantation in 
 Connaught he confiscated the whole province although held by 
 j)atents from tlie crown. The proprietors were afterwards permitted 
 to repurchase. two-thirds of their lands, while one-tliird was reserved 
 for planting a Saxon colony in the centre of Keltic influence. 
 Pretending that the O'Byrnes of "SVicklow held their property by a 
 defective title, AVentworth compelled them to pay a fina of fifteen 
 thousand pounds ; and he so terrified the nobility, that many of 
 them surrendered their patents and paid large fines to have their 
 lands re-granted, although at increased rents. 
 
 The Corporation of London were condemned to pay ^£'70,000 for 
 the non-fulfilment of some conditions under which they held their 
 estates in County Derry, and unduly raising the rents of tenants 
 from less than one shilling to even ten shillings an acre. Their 
 lands were now seized in the name of the 
 Bramhall appointed receiver of their Irish revenues. 
 
44 A History of the Irish Preshyfcrians. 
 
 CHAPTER YIII. 
 THE CONTEST WITH THE KING. 
 
 [BJ)UT the cup of the iniquity of Laud, Went worth, and Charles 
 was now ahuost full. Retribution swift and sure ^yas only- 
 one step behind. The ^reat object of the King was to render 
 himself independent of every influence by winch his power 
 might be modified. But this could not be effected without a standing 
 army, maintained by money voted by the representatives of the 
 people assembled in Parliament. This the English Parliament 
 refused to give. Then he endeavoured to raise taxes by his own 
 authority, contrary to law and custom. Failing in the attempt, he 
 tried a second and a third Parliament without better success. Then 
 he agi esd to a compromise, and ratified the Petition of Right, by 
 which he engaged to never attempt to raise money without consent 
 of Parliament, and to never imprison any of his subjects except 
 according to the laws of the land. The Parliament then voted a 
 supply ; but in a few weeks, Charles broke his word, and placed 
 some of the most distinguished patriots in prison. He now made 
 peace with his enemies, and for eleven years ruled England without 
 a Parliament. By means of the Star Chamber for political, and the 
 High Commission for religious offences, the King could fine, 
 imprison, or torture any of his subjects. For example. Dr. Alexander 
 Leighton for publisliing a book entitled " Zion's Plea against the 
 Prelacy," was apprehended in London, whipped at a stake, placed 
 in a pillory, had his ears cut off, his nose slit, and his cheeks 
 branded. Prynne and many others received similar punishment 
 for similar crimes. 
 
 In England, Laud directed most of the King's movements. The 
 Bishops were ordered to extirpate Dissent ; and some of them were 
 soon able to report that there was not a single Non-conformist in 
 their dioceses. The English Church surrendered to Laud, and 
 followed him on his Rome -ward march without striking a blow. 
 The Irish Church made a vain attempt to preserve her liberties, 
 but lost her spiritual life in the struggle. There yet remained the 
 Church of Scotland, which could neither be flattered nor frightened ; 
 which, although loyal to the crown amidst x^ersecution, was not 
 I)repared to give up a single doctrine, or to adopt a single ceremony, 
 at the bidding of a Iving wliom she loved, or a Bishop whom she hated. 
 The evil genius of Charles now tempted him to provoke a contest 
 •>^ath this Church. Led by Laud to his destruction, he determined 
 to compel her to accept of Episcopacy. And Episcopacy, obnoxious 
 in itself, was to be introduced by imposing a liturgy — the most 
 objectionable way in which the change could be made — as whatever 
 strikes the senses produces a much stronger effect, than what 
 appeals to the understanding. 
 
The Contest with the King. 45 
 
 When this Hturgy was preparing, Charles introduced with his 
 own hand deviations from the Enghsh prayer-book in the direction 
 of Romanism. By virtue of the royal supremacy alone, the Church 
 was ordered to receive a book of canons, by which the liturgy was 
 made compulsory, absolution encouraged, and the Lord's Supper to 
 be received kneeling. 
 
 On the 28rd of July, 1637, the liturgy was used for the first time 
 in Edinburgh Cathedral. The vast crowd assembled were in a 
 terrible state of excitement when the Dean proceeded to read the 
 service. A young man ventured to cry "Amen;" but a woman 
 struck him on the face. AVhen the collect for the day was aunounced, 
 another woman, named Janet Gcddes, shouted out " The deil 
 colick the wame of thee, thou false thief ; dost thou say mass at my 
 lug, villain !" and she hurled the stool on which she had been 
 sitting, at the Dean's head. The other women ran and assisted to 
 tear the surplice off his shoulders. A tumult now arose, and the 
 riot soon became a Revolutiou. The nation sprang to arms. The 
 National Covenant was renewed at Edinburgh, and before many 
 months was subscribed by multitudes throughout the nation. 
 
 Charles, to conciliate the Church wliich he had failed to coerce, 
 called, ni 1638, " a free General Assembly," which met in Glasgow 
 Cathedral, and sat from the 21st of November till the 20th of 
 December. It was attended by 140 ministers, chosen by their 
 Presbyteries, and by 98 ruling Elders. Many of these Elders were 
 gentlemen of the highest rank, who came with their retainers fully 
 armed. Among the ministers were Blair, Livingstone, M'Clelland, 
 and Hamilton ; while Sir Robert Adair of Ballymena was among the 
 Elders. When the Assembly proceeded to censure the Bishops, the 
 Marquis of Hamilton, his Majesty's commissioner, dissolved it in the 
 name of the King, as head of the Church. But, since there was no 
 law which gave the Sovereign this power, the Assembly proceeded 
 with their business. They abolislied Prelacy, condemned the 
 liturgy, deposed the Bishops, and restored Presbyterian Church- 
 government. In his closing address, the Moderator, Alexander 
 Hamilton said, " We have now cast down the walls of Jericho. Let 
 him that re-buildeth them beware of the curse of Hiel the 
 Bethelite." 
 
 Charles regarded the proceedings of this Assembly as acts of 
 rebellion, and advanced northwards with his army, prepared to 
 fight rather than permit the Scots to worship God without bishops. 
 But the Scots were x^repared to tight rather than have them. They 
 assembled an army which they placed under command of General 
 Leslie, who had studied war with Gustavus Adolphus, King of 
 Sweden. Charles, fearing to attack the Presbyterians, promised to 
 give almost everything they demanded, thus hoping to gain time in 
 which he might raise supplies. But, failing to abide by his 
 promis3S, the war broke out once more, the Scots were vic- 
 torious at Newburn-upon-Tyne, and Charles, unable to maintain 
 his armies without supplies, was constrained to call another 
 Parliament. The Presbyterians, therefore, saved the liberties of 
 
46 A Historij of the Irish Presbyter ians. 
 
 the nation, and as Grattan admits, became the " Father of the 
 Constitution ;" for the new Parhament sat till it made the political 
 liberties of the country secure. 
 
 The Irish Presbyterians, strongly opposed to the forms of 
 Prelacy, sympathized with their brethren in Scotland; and even the 
 clergy of the Established Church failed to carry out the provisions 
 of the canons they bad signed. Bishop Leslie complains that they 
 cut down the liturgy to the lessons and a few collects ; and that, 
 •while these were reading, the ]3eople walked about m the church- 
 yards, and then came rushing in to hear the sermon. 
 
 Wentworth now became alarmed. At the suggestion of Charles, 
 he determined in 1639, to compel all the Ulster Scots above sixteen 
 years of age, to swear that they would obey all the King's " royal 
 commands." This declaration was knowni as the Black Oath. 
 Commissions Avere issued to the northern magistrates to administer 
 it in their districts. It was to be publicly read to the people, who 
 were to take it on their knees. Scots who professed to be Roman 
 Catholics, were exempted. But troops, sent to compel Presbyterians 
 to swear, executed their orders with ruthless severity. Even Lord 
 Claneboy deserted the principles of his youth, and became a 
 persecutor himself. The Ulster Scots, horrified at the idea of 
 declaring they would obey commands, which were certain to be 
 contrary to tlie laws of God, and injurious to the liberties of the 
 country, refused obedience at the risk of being committed to prison. 
 Many w^ere seized and brought to Dublin, where some were kept for 
 years in confinement. A man named Henry Stewart was lined in 
 five thousand pounds, his wife in the same amount, and his 
 daughters and servant in two thousand pounds each. Unable to pay 
 the fines, they were committed to prison. Many thousands of 
 Presbyterians now fled to Scotland, and although they then felt 
 banishment grevious, they afterwards blessed God for permitting 
 them to be driven out of a country where they might have after- 
 wards perished in the great rebellion. 
 
 Wentworth was now created Earl of Strafford, and raised from 
 beingLord Deputy to be Lord Lieutenant of Ireland. In order to assist 
 the King in hisw^ar with Scotland, he collected an army of 9,000 men, 
 chiefly Romanists, which he stationed at Carrickfergus. His great 
 object w^as, by a military force, to aid Charles in carrying a scheme he 
 called the " thorough ;" which in reality w^as the establishing of an 
 Absolute Monarchy. Finding that a large proportion of the Ulster 
 Scots were prepared to give uj) their lives, rather than take the 
 obnoxious oath, and that those who sw^ore could not be depended 
 upon, he formed the design of removing them all out of the country. 
 But events in England now demanded his presence, and he left 
 Ireland never to return. 
 
 Charles, having failed in his plans of raising money to carry on 
 war with the Scots, summoned another English Parliament, 
 which met on the 3rd of November, 1640, and is known as the Long 
 Parliament. It abolished the courts of Star Chamber and of High 
 Commission, and released those imprisoned for Non -conformity. 
 
The Irish Behellion. 47' 
 
 Strafford and Laud were arrested, and both paid the penalty of: 
 death for then- numerous crimes. The Irish Presbyterians, through 
 Sir John Clot\Yorthy of Antrim, member for tlie Enghsh borough 
 of Maiden, petitioned this Parliament for redress of their many 
 grievances. They recounted the persecutions they had endured, 
 they complained that their " learned and conscionable " ministers. 
 had been banished, and the care of their souls committed to. 
 illiterate hirelings, who received only five or ten pounds a-year ; that, 
 the rectors, through connivance of their bishops, were non-resident,, 
 and the people perished for want of spiritual food ; and that all this 
 time masses were publicly celebrated " to the great grief of God's, 
 people, and increase of idolatry and superstition." They prayed 
 Parliament to redress their grievances, and especially to restore their- 
 banished ministers. 
 
 CHAPTER IX. 
 
 THE IRISH REBELLION. 
 
 IHE government of Ireland was now committed to Sir John. 
 'M>J Parsons and Sir John Borlase, both Puritans. Under their 
 sit* guidance, the Parliament abolished the Court of High Com- 
 mission, and religious liberty was practically re-established. 
 Roman Catholics and Non -conformists became members of 
 Parliament, judges, and magistrates. The exiled Presbyterians, 
 began to return, and it seemed as if peace and prosperity were 
 about to reign m Ireland. Yet this was the dawn of the darkest 
 day in the history of our country. 
 
 Certain descendants of the Northern Chieftains whose estates had 
 been confiscated at the beginning of the century, and others who had 
 themselves gone away when very young, lived now at the courts of 
 Rome and Madrid. These exiles, thinking the English were fully 
 occupied with their own disputes, formed a plan with their friends 
 in Ireland for expelling the settlers of Saxon race, and overthrowing 
 Protestantism in the country. When this plot was almost ripe for 
 execution, Charles, thinking he had gained Scotland by lately 
 made concessions, and probably not knowmg of the conspiracy, 
 opened a correspondence with some Irish Roman Catholic leaders.. 
 He x^romised them many civil and religious advantages, including a 
 legal establishment of the Roman Catholic faith in Ireland, if they 
 would take up arms on his behalf, and disarm all Irish Protestants 
 except the Ulster Scots, whom the King imagined he could unite 
 with their kinsmen in Scotland. Reilly asserts that the scheme- 
 originated with Charles, who sent his instructions to Ormond and 
 Antrim. But the leaders of the old Irish hearing of this design,. 
 
48 A History of the Irish Presbyterians. 
 
 determined to begin the rebellion at once, to anticipate the Anglo- 
 Norman families who were gained by Charles, and to rob and 
 murder for their own advantage rather than for tlie advantage of 
 the King. They determined to seize as many fortified places as 
 possible, especially Dublin Castle, wliere there was a large store of 
 •arms. These designs w^ere frustrated by a follower of the 
 Clotworthy family, named Owen O'Connolly, a native Irishman 
 who had turned Protestant, and become an elder in the Presbyterian 
 Church. O'Connolly having obtained information concerning the 
 plot from his foster brother, Hugh Oge MacMahon, came late in the 
 ■evening of the 22nd of October, to the Lord Justice Parsows, wdiom 
 he informed of the iDrojected insurrection. The council were 
 summoned, and means taken to defend the town and castle. Next 
 day the Rebellion broke out all over Ulster. The native Irish, who 
 bated work, and who also loved plunder more than they feared danger, 
 sprang to arms on the first summons of their leaders. Charlemont 
 was surprised by Sir Phelim O'Neill, who told Lord Caulfield that 
 he had authority for what he was doing, probably referring to the 
 King's commission. Almost everywhere throughout Ulster, the 
 castles were taken ; but Derry, Enniskillen, Belfast, Carrickfergus, 
 and Coleraine were saved. 
 
 At first, the rebels acted with comj^arative moderation. They 
 contented themselves with robbing the Protestants, stripping them 
 naked, and sending them off defenceless. But they soon abandoned 
 this moderation, and aimed at murdering the native Protestant 
 population. Neither woman nor infant was spared. The brains of 
 the children were dashed out before the eyes of their mothers, some 
 were thrown into pots of boiling water ; and some were given to 
 pigs that they might be eaten. A Protestant clergyman was 
 actually crucified. Many had their hands cut off or their eyes put 
 out before their lives were taken. Others were promised protection 
 on condition of their becoming the executioners of their own nearest 
 and dearest relations ; but if they accepted these terms, they were 
 afterwards murdered themselves. Many were premised their lives 
 on condition of conforming to Popery, but any wdio recanted were 
 told that, being now in the true Churcli, they must be killed at once 
 lest they might afterwards fall from the faith. Various calculations 
 have been made of the number who perished, but it cannot be much 
 under forty thousand. 
 
 As a body, the Presbyterians suffered less than other Protestants. 
 Their leading ministers had been driven out of the country. Many 
 of the people had followed. The few months of liberty which 
 intervened between the execution of Strafford and the beginning of 
 the rebellion, were not sufficient to enable many to return. The 
 bishops who had banished both pastors and people to Scotland, 
 saved them from destruction. 
 
 At first, the King's orders were obeyed, and the Scots suffered 
 no injury. Many of them then succeeded in escaping ; but some 
 I)erished by being too confident. Mr. R. Stewart, of the Irry, near 
 Stewartstown, whose wife was grand-daughter of the Earl of 
 
The Irish Bebellion, 49- 
 
 Tyrone, had armed 600 Scots. Assured, however, by his Irish 
 relatives, that none of his people would be injured, he disbanded 
 his forces. But the very night these men reached their homes, most 
 of them were murdered. Many Protestants fled for safety to the 
 woods, where some perished of hardships, and others were devoured 
 by wolves. At Oldstone, near Antrim, " about twenty women, with 
 children upon their backs and in their hands, were knocked down 
 and murdered under the castle wall ; and about three -score old 
 men, women, and children, who had licence to go unto Larne or Car- 
 rickfergus, were that day or next, murdered by the O'Hara's party, 
 wathin a mile-and-a-half of the said castle." By way of revenge, a 
 number of Protestants, accompanied by a few soldiers from 
 Carrickfergus, killed about thirty Roman Catholics in Islandmagee. 
 This lamentable occurrence has been magnified by Irish writers, 
 until some have asserted that 3,000 natives were driven into the sea 
 from the top of the Gobbins I 
 
 On the 15th of November, Sir Phelim O'Neill, obtained possession 
 of Lurgan by capitulation ; but. on the 28th of the same month, he 
 was repulsed from Lisburn. In December, he captured Strabane, 
 which was defended b}' the widow of Lord Strabane. He fell in 
 love with his fair captive, and married her soon afterwards. Augher, 
 Castlederg, Omagh, and Newtownstewart were saved from the 
 eneni}'. An arrangement for tlie protection of the Irish Protestants 
 was now made between the English and the Scottish parliaments. 
 A Scotch army of 10.000 was to be sent for the relief of Ireland, and 
 as Ireland was a dependency of England, the English Parliament 
 was to provide for their support. 
 
 A detachment of these forces, under General Robert Monro, 
 arrived in April, 1642, and, at once, marched against the enemy, 
 whom they defeated on their way to Newry. Having captured this 
 town, they put the garrison to the sword. Some of the soldiers, 
 without authority, took a number of Irish women, threw them into 
 the river, and shot them while in the water. These soldiers were, 
 however, punished for this cruel retribution of a cruel massacre. 
 Monro now marched against O'Neill, who occupied Armagh ; but 
 before he could arrive, the Irish general burnt the town, murdered 
 the Protestants, and retired to Charlemont. Sir John Clotworthy 
 built a number of boats, by means of which he captured the vessels 
 of the enemy on Lough Neagh. His forces put the Irish to flight 
 near Money more, and saved the lives of about 120 Protestant 
 prisoners who were about to be murdered. In the north-east. Sir 
 William and Sir Robert Stewart defeated the enemy on several 
 occasions and Strabane was re-taken. These vigorous proceedings 
 restored comparative security to the greater part of Ulster. 
 
 About this time, Mr. John Deans, of Carrickfergus, contracted 
 to supply Monro's army with butter at fourpence-halfpenny a pound, 
 beef at one shilling and twopence for every eight j)0unds, and bread 
 at three halfpence a pound. 
 
•■50 A History of the Irish Preshyterians. 
 
 CHAPTEK X. 
 . ORGANIZATION OF THE PRESBYTERIAN CHURCH. 
 
 IpI^IHE Scottish forces were accompanied by tlieir chaplains. 
 V^}f a;/ Many of their officers were elders. The Episcopal clergy 
 (^jtk had been generally driven ont of the country, and their 
 
 people preferred the simple rites of Presbyterian ^yorship. 
 "When four sessions had been organized in the army, it was de- 
 termined to form a presbytery. 
 
 On the lOtli of June, 1642, the first regular Presbytery of the 
 ■Church in Ireland was constituted at Carrickfergus. It consisted of 
 five ministers and four ruling elders. The ministers were Mr. Hugh 
 ■Cunningham, who, about 1646, was installed at Ray, Co. Donegal ; 
 Mr. Thomas Peebles, who, in 1645, became minister of Dundonald 
 and Holy wood ; and Mr. John Baird, who, in 1646, was installed in 
 the Route ; also, Mr. John Scott and Mr. John Aird, who returned 
 to Scotland. Mr. Baird preached from the words, " Do good in thy 
 good pleasure unto Zion ; build thou the walls of Jerusalem." Mr. 
 Peebles was appointed clerk, which position he held unto his death 
 nearly thirty years afterwards. Mr. James Simpson and Mr. John 
 Livingstone, although in Ireland, were prevented by distance from 
 being present. 
 
 When it was known that this court had been established, appli- 
 'Cations began to be received from many districts for preaching of 
 the Gospel. Sessions were erected in Antrim, Ballymena, Bally- 
 walter, Bangor, Belfast, Cairncastle, Carrickfergus, Comber, Holy- 
 wood, Donaghadee, Newtownards, and other localities, where it was 
 determined to place pastors as soon as possible. 
 
 Bangor and Bsllywalter petitioned the Church of Scotland to 
 restore Messrs. Blair and Hamilton, their former ministers. A 
 general petition from Presbyterians in Down and Antrim was pre- 
 sented to the same Assembly, requesting the restoration of those 
 pastors whom "persecution of the prelates" had driven out of the 
 country, and asking them to " superadd" other able men to lay "the 
 foundation of God's house according to the pattern." 
 
 As the supply of ministers in Scotland was then limited, on 
 account of previous persecution, the Assembly could not send any to 
 settle permanently in Ireland ; but they ordered Messrs. BJair, 
 Hamilton, Ramsay, M'Clelland, Bailie, and Livingstone— six of their 
 most popular preachers — to go there for a limited time. 
 
 Mr. Livingstone states — " The ministers who went, used for 
 most part to separate themselves to divers parishes in several parts 
 of the country ; there being such a great number of vacant parishes, 
 yet so as the one would also visit the place where the other Imd been. 
 By this appointment I was sent over three months in Summer 1643, 
 and as long in Summer 1645 ; and in Summer 1646 and in 1648 I 
 
Organization of the Presbyterian Church. 51 
 
 T^-ent thither. For the most part of all these three months I preached 
 every day once, and twice on the Sabbath ; the destitute parishes 
 were many ; the hunger of the people was become great ; and the 
 Lord was pleased to furnish otherwise than usually I wont to get at 
 home. I came ordinarily the night before to the place where I was 
 to preach, and commonly lodged in some religious person's house, 
 where we were often well refreshed at family exercise. Usually I 
 desired no more before I went to bed, but to make sure the place 
 of Scripture I was to preach on the next day. And rising in the 
 morning, I had four or five hours myself alone, either in a chamber 
 or in the fields ; after that we went to church, and then dined, and 
 then rode some five or six miles more or less to another parish. 
 Sometimes there would be four or five communions in several places 
 in the three months' time. I esteemed these visits in Ireland the far 
 best time of all the while I was in Galloway." 
 
 The Irish Church was now rapidly reorganized by these 
 deputies from Scotland. Discipline was introduced. Those who had 
 taken the Black Oath, who had conformed to Prelacy, or who led 
 immoral lives, were not received into communion till they had 
 publicly professed their repentance. But breaches of the Seventh 
 Commandment were punished with special severity. For example, 
 we read in the old Session Book of Templepatrick, that on the 17th of 
 April, 1648, " Joyce Baylie and Oina O'donnally were ordered to 
 stand before the congregation in white sheets and make public con- 
 fession of their sins." In some respects, the session then supplied 
 the place of a court of justice. It punished parties for beating their 
 wives •' on the Lord's day," cheating their neighbours, or being 
 engaged in "unlawful expeditions," as well as for any of the other 
 sins I have mentioned. 
 
 A few Episcopal ministers had remained in the country, and 
 were conducting public worship according to the forms of the Prayer 
 Book. The Presbytery, in an address, warned their people not to 
 hear these teachers, or show any approbation of Prelatic worship. 
 Some of the ministers in question havmg professed repentance for 
 taking the Black Oath, submitting to Prelacy, marrying ^\dth a ring, 
 or using superstitious rites in the Sacraments, w^ere received into 
 membership. Tw^o Baptist preachers now appeared at Antrim, 
 where a few of their sect still lingered ; but Mr. Blair visited that 
 locality to oppose them, and their principles made no progress. 
 
 Meanwhile the King had come to an open rupture with his 
 Parliament. In August, 1642, the royal standard was erected at 
 Nottingham ; and niany followed their monarch to fight for the 
 institutions by which they were themselves oppressed. At first, 
 success seemed about to smile on the cause of Charles ; but 
 after a time, all was changed. Oliver Cromwell arose to power. The 
 army was remodelled. Eespectable God-fearing men, who hated 
 Popery and Prelacy as strongly as they loved trutli, became soldiers, 
 and received pay sufficient to provide, without plunder, the 
 necessaries of life. With this army, the tide of war was soon rolled 
 backwards. The forces of Charles were defeated in several 
 
52 A Historij of the Irish Presbyterians. 
 
 bloody battles, and the authority of Parliament became supreme. 
 
 A correspondence had been opened between the Scotch 
 Assembly and the English Parliament regarding a uniformity of 
 religion between the nations. As a result, an Assembly of Divines 
 met at Westminster, who compiled the Confession of Faith, the 
 Catechisms, and the Directory for Public Worship. This Assembly 
 commenced their sittings on the 1st of July, 1643, although forbidden 
 to meet by a proclamation of Charles. They were to consist of 
 one hundred and twenty divines, with ten lords, and twenty 
 commoners as lay-assessors, and seven commissioners from the Scots. 
 Among the lay-assessors was Sir John Clotworthy of Antrim, who 
 represented Maiden in the Long Parliament, As almost all the 
 members were English Puritans, it is incorrect to regard the 
 Confession and Catechisms prepared by this Assembly as Scotch in 
 their origin. 
 
 In the same year, as a result of negotiations carried on between 
 the English Parliament, the Scottish Convention of Estates, and 
 the General Assembly, a religious bond called The Solemn League 
 And Covenant was drawn up by Henderson, and, with a few 
 alterations, adopted by these bodies. Those who signed this 
 document pledged themsslves to maintain the Reformed religion, 
 to extirpate Popery and Prelacy, to preserve the liberties of the 
 kingdom, and to lead holy lives personally. 
 
 This solemn bond was accepted by the General Assembly, by 
 the Convention of Estates in Scotland, and by the English 
 Parliament. On tlie 25th of September, in St. Margaret's Church, 
 Westminster, the Assembly of Divines, the Scottish Commissioners, 
 and the members of the Common'', with uncovered heads and 
 uplifted hands, swore to its provisions. A few weeks afterwards it 
 was taken by the Lords, and an order was issued that it should 
 be administered to every person in England above eighteen years of 
 age. A similar course w^as pursued in Scotland. The Covenant 
 was solemnly received by commissioners representing the Church, 
 the State, and the kingdom of England. It was sent to the 
 moderators of the presbyteries, and its provisions were to be sub- 
 scribed by " all of understanding " throughout the country. 
 
 On the 4th of November, 1643, Owen 0' Connolly was sent by 
 Parliament to the commanders in Ulster, to make preparations for 
 administering the Covenant in Ireland. For this purpose, the Rev. 
 James Hamilton, and three other clergymen came over next spring. 
 On the 1st of April, 1644, they presented their commissions to the 
 Presbytery, and soon afterwards began the work of receiving 
 signatures. The regiments took the covenant from their own 
 chaplains, or if they had none, from the Scottish commissioners. 
 Major Dalzell, who was afterwards noted as a great persecutor, was 
 the only person connected with the army who refused to swear. 
 Then came in crowds the people near Mie places where the regiments 
 "were stationed. They all joined willingly, except a few Episcopal 
 ministers and some "profane and ungodly persons ; so that there 
 were more of the country become swearers than were men in the 
 
Organization of the Prcshi/tcrian Church. 53 
 
 army." Those who had taken the Black Oath were compelled to 
 renoimce it pubhcly before being admitted to tlie Covenant. 
 
 The commissioners appointed went from town to town to preach 
 and explain the provisions of the document they carried. Having 
 administered it in several places in Antrim and Down where 
 troops were stationed, they set out tor the extreme North. 
 " From Ballymena they went with a guard of horse toward 
 Coleraine, under one William Hume, of General Leslie's regiment. 
 They went the next day (being Thursday) to the church, and few 
 being present except the soldiers of the garrison, they explained the 
 Covenant to them, and left it to their serious thoughts till the next 
 Sabbath, being also Easter day. On this Lord's day the convention 
 was very great from town and country. They expounded more fully 
 the Covenant, and, among other things, told the people that their 
 miseries had come from tliose sorts of people who were there sworn 
 against, and specially from the Papists. The righteous hand of (rod 
 had afflicted them for going so near the Papists in their former 
 Avorship and government in the Church ; and, whereas, the episcopal 
 party endeavoured peaceableness with the Papists, by symbolizing 
 with them in much of their superstition ; the Sovereign, Holy Lord 
 had turned tlieir policy to the contrary effect, for their conformity 
 with idolaters — going on in a course which had a tendency at least 
 that way." 
 
 In this manner was the Covenant taken by the people through- 
 out the greater part of Ulster. The commissioners rode along 
 accompanied by an escort of cavalry to protect them from parties of 
 the enemy roaming about. But their progress was slow on account 
 of the badness of the roads, which went straight through deep bogs 
 and over hills so steep that it was difficult to ride eithoi up or down; 
 while in the valleys between them the horses sank deep, and even 
 the higher mountain roads were often a continual morass, as there 
 were but few bridges, most of the rivers had to be crossed by fords, 
 often impassable after rain. 
 
 But, notwithstanding all impediments, the commissioners 
 proceeded diligently with their work. From Coleraine they went 
 toDerry, and fromDerry tothe Presbyterian parts of County Donegal. 
 They ventured even as far as Enuiskillen without meeting any 
 armed baud of rebels. In some places the Papists fled at their 
 approach, having a superstitious fear of their power, and imagining 
 that it was by the sword Covenanters were determined t-o 
 " extirpate" Popery. 
 
 In Ulster, the Covenant w^as taken by about 16,000 i)ersons 
 besides the army. It was given only to those "wdiose consciences 
 stirred them up." But if we suppose it was taken by one-half of the 
 adults it would indicate that there was still a Protestant population 
 of 70,000 in that province after all who had perished in the rebellion. 
 " The Solemn League and Covenant 
 
 Cost Scotland blood — cost Scotland tears ; 
 But it sealed freedom's sacred cause — 
 If thou'rt a slave, indulge thy sneers." 
 
54 A History of the Irish Frcshyterians. 
 
 For some time tlie work of settling ministers in congregations 
 proceeded but slowly. In 1642, Mr. John Drysdale was ordained in. 
 Portaferry, and Mr. James Baty in Ballyalter. Three years 
 afterwards Mr. David Buttle was ordained in Ballymena, and Mr. 
 Archibald Ferguson in Antrim ; but from that time the work of 
 settlement proceeded with great rapidity. In 1647, upwards of 
 twenty congregations had permanent pastors, and several others 
 had sessions and occasional supplies of preachers. Year by year a 
 number of ministers came over from Scotland in the way described, 
 and visited almost every district where Presbyterian settlers were 
 without pastors. But, notwithstanding the spiritual destitution which 
 prevailed, the church did not sanction laymen attempting to preach, 
 unless they were " expectants " of the office of the ministry. A 
 complaint having been made to the General Assembly of the Church 
 of Scotland, in 1640, against Messrs. Livingstone and Butherford for 
 encouraging private gatherings for prayer, the practice of several 
 families uniting together for worship was condemned, and a strict 
 law laid down that none should even explain the Scriptures in public 
 except ministers or " expectants " approved by tiie Presbytery. 
 
 CHAPTEPt XL 
 CIVIL AVAR IN IRELAND. 
 
 r-l-lHE power of the Irish rebels had been almost overthrown by 
 Vl^'' ^^^ victories of Monro, when, in 1642, the celebrated Owen 
 (3^^ Roe O'Neill-'' arrived in Ireland. He was great-graudson of 
 Matthew O'Neill, Baron of Dungannon, and had been dis- 
 tinguished in the Spanish and Imperial services. Placed in command 
 of the rebels, he determined to conduct the contest according to 
 the rules of civilized warfare, and to punish all concerned in murder. 
 A General Assembly of the confederate Catholics, lay and 
 clerical, met at Kilkenny, on the 24th of October, arranged for 
 carrying on the war, and performed the functions of a Parliament. 
 They handed over the endowments of the Episcopal Church to the 
 Church of Rome. But, ere long, they began to negotiate with the 
 King through the Marquis of Ormond, the Protestant head of the 
 great Anglo-Norman family of Butler. Charles concluded these 
 negotiations through the Earl of Glamorgan ; and having conceded 
 almost everything demanded by the confederate Roman Catholics, 
 
 * Owen Roe O'Neill wo-s a lefiitimatc son of the Earl of Tyrone's 
 nephew, and not a natural son of his brother, as stated by some of our 
 historians. 
 
a oil War ui Ireland. 55'. 
 
 received from tliem in return the promise of troops to assist him 
 against his English subjects. 
 
 In October, 1643, tlieEarl of Antrim escaped from Carrickfergus 
 Castle, where he had been imprisoned by Monro, and made Jjis 
 way to the King at Oxf jrd. H3 promised to send 2,000 Irish troops 
 to assist the royalist chieftains iu the Highlands, who, through 
 jealousy of Argyle, rather than through love of Charles, were 
 ripe for rebellion agaiubt the aithority of the Parliament. 
 
 The first party of Ant.-i n's Iiish, under Alastcr MacDon- 
 nell (sometimes called •' C jll-Kittag'a," or left-handed Coll, after his 
 father), passed over to Scotland protected b}^ a frigate. They 
 captured, on the 2nd of July- 1644, Messrs. Weir and Hamilton, who 
 were returning to Scotland. These gentlemen were kept a long 
 time in prison, and endured such hardships that Mr. Weir died. Mr. 
 Hamilton was at last exchanged, and had a successful ministry at 
 Dumfries, and at Edinburgli. His son wa-> successively minister 
 of Benburb, Armagh, and Kdlinchy. 
 
 The Marquis of Montrose, at the head of the Highland Royalists 
 and their Irisli allies nosv took the held, and gained many victories. 
 Having captured Aberdeen, his Irish forces were tliere distinguished 
 for their gi-eat cruelty. They compelled those whom they killed 
 to strip previously, lest their clothes, spoiled in the act of murder, 
 might be rendered less serviceable to the murderers. " The wyf 
 durst not cry nor weep at her husband's slauchter befoir her eyes, 
 nor the mother for the son, nor the dochter for the father; which, if 
 they war heard, then war they presenth' slayue also." Formerly 
 when acting for the Covenanters, Montrose oppressed Aberdeen 
 because it inclined to the Royal cause, now he murdered its 
 inhabitants because they supported the very principles he had 
 formerly punished them for opposing. 
 
 But the overthrow of Charles at Xaseby, in 1645, enabled the 
 regular Scotch army under Leslie to return. Montrose was 
 completely defeated at Pliihphaugh, and fled from the kingdom. 
 Afterwards he returned, was captured, and on the 21st of May 
 1650, executed. This is the demon to whose memory the degenerate 
 Scotch iiave erected a monument in St. Giles's Cathedral. 
 
 The war in Scotland drove many to Ulster, and was rather an 
 advantage to the Presbyterians in Ireland. The Parliament, now 
 completely victorious over Ciiarles. sent three commissioners to 
 Ulster, lest the Presbyterians might be induced to join Ormond and 
 the King in opposition to the Sectaries, now rising into power. 
 These commissioners acknowledged the acts of the Presbytery, 
 ordered the Covenant to be tendered at places where it had not been 
 received previously, and " they also did give a right of tithe of 
 l)arishes to as many of the new entrants as did apply to them." 
 
 In 1646, the confederate Catholics concluded a treaty with King 
 
 * Hamilton M.S., p. 78. Reid states erroneously that they were 
 captured on the 3rd of July, and he is mistaken in thinking Alaster 
 ^lacDonnell was the "noted CoU-Kittagh." 
 
56 A Histovf/ of the Irish Presbyterians. 
 
 Charles, to which the Papal Nuncio was strongly opposed. In this 
 opposition he was supported by Owen Roe O'Neill, who, afterwards, 
 got so many of his own creatures returned to the Assembly that he 
 was able to control its actions. 
 
 O'Neill, with about live thousand foot and five hundred horse, 
 now made a descent on Ulster. General Monro, with an army fully 
 as numerous, took the field to oppose him, and marched to 
 Hamilton's Bawn. Colonel George Monro, son-in-law of the General, 
 at the head of a detachment, was coming from Colcraine to join 
 the main body ; while O'Neill, stationed at Benburb, was between 
 these two divisions of the Protestant army. Fearing lest Colonel 
 Monro might be overwhelmed by the enemy on his march. General 
 Monro, on the morniug of the 5th June, 1646, advanced from 
 Hamilton's Bawn to Benburb, with the intention of crossing the 
 river to attack O'Neill. But the old castle, with its four towers, 
 stood in majestic grandeur on a cliff 100 feet high, which over- 
 hung its base, above the Blackwater, at the very spot where a ford 
 rendered the passage possible. Monro, having viewed the position 
 from a ridge of rugged hills just opposite to the castle, abandoned 
 his intention of crossing there, and marched along the Armagh bank 
 of the river, eight miles to Caledon. Even now there is but a 
 narrow path which leads in the direction the Scots marched. They 
 had, therefore, to toil over numerous rocky bramble-covered hills, 
 and through the bogs which lay between them, dragging their 
 cannons with immense labour. Then, having crossed at Caledon, 
 they left their baggage there witli a guard of 1,500 men, and 
 marched back towards Benburb, along the Tyrone side of the river 
 — over hills and through the fearful quagmires which then existed 
 on the left bank of the Blackwater, from Knocknacloy to Tullygivin. 
 They drove before them a party of Irish, under O'Ferral, who tried 
 to obstruct their progress. Late in the evening, after a march of 
 more than twenty-five miles, ready to faint with fatigue, they came 
 in front of O'Neill, who occupied an advantageous position at 
 Drumflugh, near Benburb, with the Blackwater on the left. The 
 Irish army was placed on a range of hills, with valleys between 
 them. O'Neill then addressed his men, telling them to behold the 
 enemies of God and of their souls, exhortiug them to fight valiantly 
 against those who had deprived them of their chiefs and their 
 children, who sought for their spiritual and temporal lives, wdio had 
 taken their lands, and rendered them wandering fugitives. =■= 
 
 Monro opened fire with his cannons, and the enemy replied. At 
 first, the Scots made some progress, but, being soon checked, they 
 began to lose ground. O'Neill then advanced to the attack, and 
 Monro ordered his cavalry to charge. But these were only Irish 
 under English officers, and they retreated disorderly through the 
 foot, making room for the enemy's horse to follow. Then another 
 squadron of cavalry was hurled against the Irish ; but they, being 
 hard pressed, got mixed up with the foot, and all fell into disorder. 
 
 • O'Mellon's M.S. History. 
 
Civil War in Ireland. 57 
 
 O'Neill now charged with his pike-men, aud the Protestant ranks 
 gave way. At tins critical moment a detachment of Irish cavalry 
 approached from the North, returning from Dnngannon, wliere they 
 had engaged Colonel George Monro w^th donbtful success. This 
 reinforcement enabled O'Neill to turn General Monro's left ; while 
 the charge of his pike-men had divided the Scottish army in two. 
 One part was driven down the gently sloping hill from Derrycreevy 
 and Carrowbeg to where the Battleford Bridge now crosses the 
 Blackwater. Thistle Hill, steep and impassable was before them, 
 the Irish behind, and on their right, while, to their left, was the river, 
 dark and deep, even in the midst of summer. Into this river the 
 fugitives — horse and foot— were driven in one surging mass. The 
 waters rose high above those struggling in the stream for life. Yet 
 the Scots pressed madly onwards, rushing in on the top of the dead 
 and dying, in a vain effort to escape. It was, at last, possible to 
 cross the river ou the bodies of the dead ; yet very few^ succeeded in 
 getting over. Those behind were slain by the enemy, and it is 
 admitted by O'Mellon that even the wounded were butchered as 
 they lay on the field of battle. 
 
 The second aud smaller division of Monro's army endeavoured 
 to retreat backward to Caledon. But it is stated that many of them 
 were drowned in Knocknacloy Lougli. Tliis is exceedingly probable 
 as a marsh between the lough aud the river was then impassable, 
 aud the cavalry who came from Dungannon would prevent the 
 Scots retreating in the direction of Brantry, on the other side of the 
 lougli. Caught as in a net, most of the fugitives must have [)erished. 
 
 I am particular in giving these details because many accounts 
 of this engagement are contradictory, each of the other, nnd are 
 inconsistent with local traditions and the positive assertion of 
 O'Mellon that the battle began at Drumtlugh. Besides, the state- 
 ment made by Carte, and all tlie historians who follow Carte, that 
 O'Neill had the Blackwater ou his rir/Jit, is untrue; as, in that case, 
 he would have drawn up his men witli their backs to the advancing 
 Scots. Immense numbers of leaden bullets have been found in the 
 very spot where I am certain the battle took place. There also, 
 graves can still be pointed out ; while no relic of the engagement 
 has been found on the banks of the Oona, where some imagine it was 
 fought. -•■ 
 
 More than 3,000 of Monro's troops lay slain on tlie field of 
 battle. The General himself, without cither hat or wig, escaped 
 with difficult}-, and Sir James Montgomery's regiment alone 
 retreated in order ; but Lord Montgomery of Ards was taken 
 jn-isoner. O'Neill had only 70 killed aiifl 200 wounded. He captured 
 1,500 horses and two months' provisions for the Scottish army. 
 Having proceeded to Tandragee, which he was about to attack, the 
 Nuncio summoned him south to counteract the influence of the 
 
 * Dr. Collier's statement that O'Neill won this battle in Co. Armagh 
 is still more incorrect, as Benburb is in Tyrone, and Monro left Armagh 
 when he crossed the river at Caledon. 
 
58 A History of the Irish Presbyterians. 
 
 party svho had made peace with tlie King. O'Neill obeyed, and, 
 marching to Kilkenny, threw away all the fruits of tlie greatest 
 victory which ever the Irish g lined over their Saxon masters. 
 
 The Presbytery were grieved at this sudden calamity; but it 
 did not interfere with their labours in spreading the Gospel ; and 
 several congregations now obtained x^astors. On the 7th of May, 
 1646, Mr. Patrick Adair was ordained minister of Cairncastle, near 
 Larne, and, for a lengthened period, occupied a distinguished 
 position among his brethren in the church. Mr. Thomas Kennedy 
 was, in the same year, ordained at Donaghmore, two miles from 
 Dungannon. Mr. Kennedy was elder brother of Mr. Gilbert 
 Kennedy of Dnndonald, and nephew of John, sixtl] earl of Cassalis, 
 one of the lay-assessors of the Westminster Assembly. About the 
 same time, Mr. Anthony Shaw w^as settled in Belfast, Mr. Thomas 
 Hall in Larno, and Mr. Robert Cunningham in Broadisland. The 
 work of supplying vacant congregations went on with rapidity. 
 Presbyterians in great numbers now came from Saotland ; and 
 Ulster seemed about to enter on a new career of prosperity. 
 
 The Marquis of Ormond still held Dublin for King Cliarles. 
 But, despairing of being able to gain the Scots, or to rule the 
 Kilkenny Confederates, he agreed to surrender the city to Commis- 
 sioners of the Phiglish Parliament. Tliese Commissioners reached 
 Dublin in June 1647 ; and one of their first acts waste substitute the 
 Directory for the Prayer Book, as Prelacy had been previously 
 abolished in England. But, as a body, they favoured the Inde- 
 pendents, and were hostile to the Scotch influence in Ireland. On 
 the 16th of Julv, the English regiments in Ulster, which were 
 hitherto under Monro, were placed by Parliament under Colonel 
 George Monk, one of the most renowned timeservers mentioned in 
 history. jMonro stUl kept the Scotch forces together ; but next year 
 he w^as surprised in Carrickfcrgus by Monk, and sent a prisoner to 
 England. 
 
 The majority of the Long Parliament were Puritans, who 
 desired to reform the Church on the basis of Presbyterianism. But 
 several sects of enthusiasts had of late sprung up in England. Of 
 these the most powerful were the Independents, who held that 
 every congregation Avas a self-governing community, owning no 
 subjection to either bishop or presbytery. Their chief leader was 
 Oliver Cromwell, and they were as pow^erful in the army as 
 Presbyterians in the Parliament. In political matters they 
 aimed at a " root and branch " reformation, desiring to establish a 
 commonw^ealth on the ruins of monarchy, while the Presbyterians 
 desired to merely limit the King's power. 
 
 The Independents failed to prevent Parliament resolving to 
 establish Presbyterianism as the National religion of England, but 
 they succeeded in preventing that resolution from being carried into 
 effect, and the Presbyterian system was not established anywhere 
 excex)t in Middlesex and Lancashire. Without organization it had 
 no chance of surviving at the Restoration. 
 
 Meanwhile Charles tried to negotiate with both parties, at the 
 
Civil War in Ireland. 59 
 
 same time, in order to extirpate " the one and the other." But 
 failing in these attempts, he surrendered liimself to the Scottish 
 army before Newark. The Scots liaving received payment for their 
 services in England, gave up the King to commissioners of the 
 English Parliament, lest it might be thought a breach of faith to 
 bring him to Scotland. In Jinie 1647, he was seized by the English 
 <irmy. The Parliament condemned this act, and determined to 
 continue negotiations with His Majesty. But the Parliament itself 
 was overthrown by the force which had rendered it supreme. 
 Colonel Pride with a detatchment of soldiers seized the Presby- 
 terian members, or forced them to flee from London. After 
 ■"Pride's purge," the remainder called the " rump," were controlled 
 by the army and the Independents. The King was brought to trial, 
 condemned, and on tlie 30th of January 1649, beheaded at White- 
 hall. The Commons now abolished the House of Lords and the 
 Monarchy itself. 
 
 Meanwhile the Irish Catholics, disgusted with the insolence of 
 Rinuccini, the Papal Nuncio, had driven him from power. 
 Ormond, who returned in September 1648, had made a treaty with 
 the Confederates, and was soon at the head of an Irish army in the 
 interest of the King. But Monk in the east, and Coote in the west 
 ■of Ulster, held the greater part of that province for the Parliament. 
 
 The Presbytery, although in the power of these generals, 
 protested against the execution of Charles, and the '• insolent and 
 presumptuous practices " of the Sectarian party in England. This 
 Tepresentation evoked the wrath of John Milton, who, although he 
 had sworn to the Covenant, was angry with the "Westminster 
 Assembly for condemning his dangerous doctrine of divorce. He 
 published a reply to the Presbyterian protest so full of scurrility 
 as to be unworthy of the greatest Englishman of the age. He calls 
 Belfast a " barbarous nook of Ireland," and accuses the Presbytery 
 of exhibiting " as much devlish malice, impudence, and falsehood 
 as any Irish rebel could have uttered," and declares that by their 
 actions he might rather judge them to be " a generation of Highland 
 thieves and red-shanks." 
 
 For some time, there had been five distinct political parties 
 in Ireland: — (1) the extreme Catholics under the leadership of 
 Owen Roe O'Neill, who wished for the utter destruction of 
 Protestantism ; (2) the moderate Catholics, who had made peace w^ith 
 Ormond ; (3) the royalists who supported the King " ivifJiout the 
 covenant:" (4) the Presbyterians who upheld "the King and the 
 covenant ;" and (5) the Republicans, represented by Coote and 
 Monk. 
 
 Monk now left the country, and Coote, with about 1,000 men, 
 the only Republican force in Ulster, remained in occupation of 
 Londonderry. Sir Alexander Stewart, with the Presbyterian troops 
 •of the Lagan, sat down before that city in March, 1649, and until 
 August it was closely blocaded. Sir Robert Stewart, uncle of Sir 
 Alexander, joined the besiegers with a party of Royalists, and Sir 
 George Monro, who had a commission from Charles, came with a 
 
60 A Historij of the Irish Prcshyterians. 
 
 number of Highlanders and Irishmen. These commanders were 
 afterwards joined by Lord Montgomerj-. 
 
 Montgomery had formerly pretended to be a zealous Presby- 
 terian ; and when taken prisoner at Benburb, the Scotch Assembly 
 used their influence to procure his release. He had been lately, by 
 the Council of the Presbyterian army in Ireland, chosen General to 
 oppose the Republicans. But meanwhile, through Ormond, he 
 received a commission from Charles II. to be Commander-in-chief of 
 the Royalist forces in Ulster, and he determined to betray the 
 principles he had sworn to defend. By his orders Sir George 
 Monro left the other generals to conduct the blocade of Derry, and 
 capturing Coleraine, came to attack Belfast, which was held by Colonel 
 Wallace for the Presbyterians. Montgomery now hurried up his 
 forces, as if to defend the town from Monro, and they were admitted 
 on the 27th of June. He then threw off the mask, "produced his 
 commission from the King, and discharged Wallace of his trust." 
 Lord Montgomery and Monro now captured Carrickfergus, and on 
 the lltli of July, Monro again joined the besiegers of Londonderry. 
 Montgomery followed witli a considerable force, and for some 
 time the siege was vigorously prosecuted. 
 
 The Presbytery now finding that ^Montgomery was for the King 
 without the Covenant, drew up, on the 7th of July, a declaration 
 warning their people against serving in the Royalist army. And 
 very many Presbyterians immediately withdrew from the besiegers 
 of Londonderry, exhibiting a readiness to obey the admonitions of 
 their Church seldom shown now in our own days of degeneracy, 
 Tvlien the tie connecting a Presbyterian with his religion is not 
 nearl}' so strong as the tie binding him to his position in society, or 
 to some political organization managed by the enemies of his country 
 and his creed. 
 
 To the amazement of both friends and foes, Owen Roe O'Neill, 
 in consequence of a private treaty witli Coote, came on the 7th of 
 August to relieve the city. Montgomery was compelled to raise the 
 siege and return to his quarters in Antrim and Down. O'Neill took 
 unwell before he left the neighbourhood, and soon afterwards died in 
 county Cavan. 
 
 CHAPTER XII. 
 UNDER THE COMMONWEALTH. 
 
 4^^' LIVER CROMWEIiL having rendered the Parliament 
 I'll^l' supreme in England, and the Independents supreme in 
 /\s^ the Parliament, now came to Ireland to act as Lord 
 Lieutenant. On the 15th of August, 1649, he landed at 
 Dublin. On the 3rd of September he invested Drogheda which had 
 been garrisoned by the best of Ormond's soldiers, most of whom 
 
Under the Commo7i wealth. 61 
 
 were English. A summons to surrender being rejected, Cromwell 
 took the town by storm on the 11th, and put the garrison with juan}-- 
 defenceless inhabitants to tlie sword. At AVexford he exercised the 
 same severity. Other towns opened their gates when summoned. 
 Venables sent north to co-operate with Coote, met him at Belfast 
 which was taken on the 30th of September. On the 6th of December 
 these generals gained a great victory over Lord Montgomery, not 
 far from Lisburn. Heber M'Mahon, Bishop of Clogher, at the head of 
 the Irish, was defeated near Letterkenny with great slaughter, and his 
 head placed on one of the gates of Londonderry. The long contest 
 was over. Ireland for the first time in her history was completely 
 subdued. 
 
 The Independents being now supreme, began to set \\\) a 
 religious establishment of tlieir own. Dr. John Osven came to 
 Ireland as Oliver Cromwell's chaplain at a salary of £.200 a year, 
 while his wife and family, who remained in England, received ^100 a 
 year. Other Independent ministers came over, and for the next ten 
 years received every encouragement from the State, but were never 
 able to guide the religion, as they had guided the politics of the 
 country. Independency wanted that cohesiveness necessary to. 
 enable a denomination to stand in the day of persecution, and with 
 ten years to take root in the soil, left hardly a trace behind when 
 the power by which it had been supported was overthrown. 
 
 Alter the execution of Charles, Parliament framed an oath 
 termed the engagement, which bound all by whom it was sworn to 
 renounce " the pretended title of Charles Stewart," and to be 
 faithful to the Commonwealth. It was necessary to take this oath 
 before obtaining any public office, and the Government tried to force 
 it on the Presbyterian ministers. But they, as they still held 
 the principles of a limited monarcliy, refused to make the required 
 declaration. Mr. Drysdale of Portaferry, Mr. Baty of Ballywalter, 
 Mr. Alexander of Greyabbey, Mr. Main of Islandmagee, and others, 
 were apprehended. Some of the remaining ministers went to 
 Scotland, and some kept in concealment. 
 
 Soon afterwards, Colonel Yenables offered to permit the 
 imprisoned pastors to return to their abodes, and exercise their 
 ministerial functions, if they would promise not to " touch on any 
 other thing of State matters than what is allowed by the State of 
 England." But this offer was refused. The ministers holding 
 themselves under the moral tie of a government by King, Lords, and 
 Commons, considered that by taking the engagement they 
 would be swearing to destroy the interests, which in the Solemn 
 League and Covenant, they had sworn to maintain. Notwithstand- 
 ing this refusal, they were soon released, but, at the same time» 
 warned to expect no favour from the government. 
 
 After Montrose had been executed, Charles II. came, by invita- 
 tion, to Scotland, in June 1650 ; and, although he had previously 
 embraced Popery, now solemnly swore he " would have no enemies 
 but the enemies of the Covenant — no friends, but the friends of the 
 Covenant." 
 
•62 A Histonj of the Irish Prcshijterians. 
 
 CroniM'oll, as Captain General of the Elnj^lisli forc3s, marched 
 against him with an army of 16,000 men. Leshe,who commanded 
 the Scots, by his skilful manoenvriug compelled Cromwell to retreat 
 from Edinburgh to Dunbar. Thither Leslie followed, and against 
 his own better judgment, left a position of advantage, descended to 
 the plain, and offered battle to Cromwell. The Scots were defeated, 
 and Edinburgh taken. Notwithstanding tliis disaster, Charles was 
 •crowned at Scone. The Scots now acted on the defensive, and Crom well 
 might have had difficulty in conquering the northern parts of the King- 
 dom, had not diaries, like a madman, marched to England, in a vain 
 hope of being joined by the people. He was swiftly followed by 
 Cromwell, and on the 3rd of September, 1651, completely defeated 
 at Worcester. He now fled from the Kingdom, and Cromwell was 
 supreme. 
 
 During all this time, the Irish Presbyterians were closely 
 watched lest they might espouse the interest of Charles. By a 
 couucil of war, an act of banishmeut was pronounced against their 
 ministers. Many of them fled from the country, and others, in the 
 dress of farmers, travelled througli tlieir parishes and preached in 
 private houses, or in the fields at the risk of imprisonment. The 
 " engagement" was now pressed on the occupants of public offices, 
 and heavy penalties inflicted on those who refused to swear. 
 
 But after Charles left the Kingdom, tlie Government of Ireland 
 seemed less inclined to persecute Presbyterians, although the 
 Roman Catholic faith was repressed with great severity. Cromwell, 
 when in the country, had been asked by the governor of Ross for a 
 promise of religious liberty as a condition of surrender. In reply, 
 he declared he did not meddle with any man's conscience ; but if a 
 liberty to "exercise" the Mass was meant, that would not be 
 permitted where the Parliament of England had power. 
 
 During the period of Episcopal ascendancy, the practic3 was to 
 press with full force against Presbyterians the penal laws seldom 
 enforced against Catholics. The Papist was pardoned, and the 
 Presbyterian punished for violating the provisions of the same 
 enactment. But now, the Republicans began to permit Presbyterian 
 pastors to exercise the functions of their office, although Romish 
 priests were punished with severity. Through the intercession 
 of Lady Clot worthy, mother of Sir John, Mr. Fergusson got 
 leave to return to his work, and others came back about the same 
 time. Even the P^piscopal Church was treated tenderly. Some of 
 the bishops received small pensions, and several of the clergy 
 lectured in private. 
 
 After the death of Ireton, Cromw^ell's son-in-law, Fleetwood, 
 who married his widow, was appointed commander of the forces in 
 Ireland, and one of the Commissioners who conducted the Govern- 
 ment. Sir Phelim O'Neill and many who had committed murder in 
 the rebellion of 1641, were now captured and executed. About this 
 time some Baptist ministers came to Ireland, and divided the 
 sectarian interest with the Independents. These preachers were 
 exceedingly ignorant and overbearing, but they did not make much 
 
Under the Connnonwealth. 63' 
 
 impression. The old Episcopal party, however, joined with them 
 to strive to maintain the pers3Cutioa of Presbyterians. 
 
 In England, many new sects now sprang into existence. The 
 fanaticism which produced Independency i^roduced other forms of 
 Nonconformity. A wave of religious enthusiasm passed over the 
 country, and the feelings of different men manifested themselves in 
 different sects. The Quakers imagined they spoke by direct in- 
 spiration of the Holy Ghost. They did not administer either baptism 
 or the Lord's Supper, and they rejected a Gospel ministry. The 
 Fifth Monarchy men desired to abolish all government, that they 
 might prepare for the second coming of Christ. The followers of 
 Lodowick Muggleton held as an article of faith that the sun was 
 just four miles from the earth. Other sects taught doctrines equally 
 absurd, and it required a dictator to bring order out of chaos. 
 
 Cromwell saw that his opportunity was now come. On the 20th 
 of April, 1658, he went with 300 men to the House of Commons, 
 ejected the members and locked the doors. And, although he 
 sometimes afterwards consulted an assembly called a Parliament, 
 which consisted of members from the three Kingdoms, he was, 
 until his death, virtually Dictator of Great Britain. 
 
 Shortly before Cromwell's usurpation. Colonel Venables, Dr. 
 Henry Jones- and other commissioners came to Carrickfergus to offer 
 the Engagement. They sent soldiers to search for papers in the 
 houses of Presbyterian ministers. From Mr. Adair, they took a 
 large number of documents, one bundle of which contained the 
 Presbytery's Representation against the Sectaries, and another paper 
 which condemned the " horrid crime" of "murdering" the King. That 
 night, the sergeant and soldiers kept these documents in the 
 chamber where they lay. But wdiile they slept, a servant maid 
 w^eut cautiously into their room, brought away a bundle of the 
 papers, and sent them to Mr. Adair in the morning. This proved 
 to be the very bundle that contained the only documents wdiich he 
 had feared might fall into the hands of the authorities. 
 
 Next week, the commissioners summoned both pastors and 
 people to appear at Carrickfergus to take the Engagement. " The 
 whole country" came, as required, but refused to take the oath at 
 the risk of imprisonment. For a few" days it seemed as if a period 
 of persecution was about to set in. But the commissioners having 
 heard of Cromwell's usurpation, suddenly assumed an appearance 
 of great moderation. When the ministers fully expected to be 
 arrested, and sent to England in a frigate, which was then stationed 
 near Carrickfergus, they were told to go home, preach the Gospel, 
 and live "peaceably." 
 
 About this time the Parliamentary commissioners in Dublin 
 
 * Dr. Jones had, in 1615, been made bishop of Clogher. He after- 
 wards turned republican, joined the Regicides, and became scout-master 
 general in Cromwell's army, where he was noted for deeds of cruelty. 
 After the restoration, he returned to the Church, and continued to 
 discharge his Episcopal functions. 
 
64 A History of the Irish Preshyterians. 
 
 determined to compel a large nmiiber of Presbyterian ministers, 
 landlords, and tenants to remove to Munster and Leinster, where 
 they were to have lands on favourable terms, and to enjoy liberty 
 of conscience. Sir R. Adair, Mr. Shaw, and other leading Presby- 
 terians went to view the sites of the proposed settlements. But 
 Cromwell adopted other plans of "planting" Protestants in 
 Roman Catholic districts, and the Ulster Presbyterians remained 
 unmolested. 
 
 In 1641, less than one-third of the landed property in Ireland 
 was owned by Protestants. But now as a result of vast confiscations, 
 they became owners of three-fourth of the whole country. What 
 remained to Roman Catholic landlords in Ulster, Leinster, or 
 Munster, had to be exchanged by them for an equivalent in 
 Connaught. Many grants were made to soldiers of Cromwell, and, 
 on these lands, Protestant settlements were established. Every 
 Popisli priest was banished, and the celebration of the rites of Romish 
 worship repressed with ruthless severity. But the rule of the 
 Protector did not last long enough to firmly establish Protestantism 
 in the South and West : unfortunately it lasted long enough to make 
 that religion detested by the Kelts ; and the " curse of Cromwell" 
 has ever since been a proverb. 
 
 The exiled ministers returned to Ireland, and at the same time 
 came others who had not been there previously. The Pres- 
 bytery soon became so large that it was divided into a number 
 of committees, called the "meetings" of Antrim, Down, Lagan, 
 Route, and Tyrone, which had power to do specified work. Many 
 settlers arrived from Scotland and from England ; and the Presby- 
 terian Church grew with the growth and strengthened with the 
 strength of the Idngdom. The twenty-four ministers of 16;")3 soon 
 increased to above seventy. A strict discipline was maintained, and 
 the Presbytery was kept free from the disputes by which the Church 
 of Scotland was then agitated. These disputes began in leoO, when 
 a commission of the Church sanctioned the admission of royalists 
 and others supposed to be enemies of religion into places of civil and 
 military power. This action was confirmed by the Assembly of 
 1651, and twice afterwards. A strong minority protested, and the 
 two parties became known as Resolutioners and Protesters. 
 
 But in Ireland, the Presbytery passed an overture in 1654, 
 called the Act of Bangor, by which ministers were bound, in all 
 their public ministrations, to refrain from taking part with either 
 of the disputants in Scotland. This Act was the means of maintain- 
 ing the internal peace of the Church in connection with her external 
 prosperity. 
 
 About this time, Messrs. Adair and Stewart, with Sir John 
 Clotworthy and Captain Moor applied to Fleetwood and the Council 
 to take off the sequestration of the tithes and grant them to the 
 ministers as a legal maintenance. This Fleetwood refused, but 
 promised to all who applied, yearly salaries, to be paid by the 
 treasury at Carrickfergus. These salaries the ministers accepted, 
 although much preferring their " legal maintenance," even when less. 
 
Under the Commonwealth. 65 
 
 It is stated by Dr. Reicl that about 150 clergymeu now received 
 payment from the Government ; and that, of these, six were Presby- 
 terians, twelve Episcopahans, and the others Independents or 
 Baptists. But it is certain, that manj- more than six Presbyterian 
 ministers drcAv salaries. Adair states positively that none of those 
 in settled charges, who applied for grants, were refused. In County 
 Down alone, salaries were received by at least fourteen ministers 
 who were Presbyterians — Fleming, Livingstone, Gregg, Cornwall, 
 Kichardson, Hutchinson, Gordon, Drisdale, Ramsay, Peebles, 
 Stewart, M-Cormick, Campbell, and Bruce. These grants were 
 generally .£100 a year — which would be equal to three or four times 
 the same amount now. 
 
 In 1655, Henry Cromwell returned to Ireland, as commander of 
 the army, to counteract the power of the Baptists. He brought 
 over some Independent ministers, among whom was Steplien Char- 
 nock, autlior of a work on the Divine Attributes. Cromwell governed 
 Ireland with vigour and success. Graduall}' he became more 
 favourable to the Presbyterians; and, after he had been promoted to 
 be Lord Deputy, he summoned a meeting of Presbyterian and 
 Independent clergymen to devise some uniform method of main- 
 tenance different from the "mongrel sort of way" bstween tithes 
 and salary by which they were then supported. A plan was 
 adopted of giving ministers their "legal maintenance" of 
 tithes, and of so " moulding parishes" that each would produce 
 at least £'100 a year. This plan was never fully carried out. But 
 in 1660, above sixty Presbyterian clergj-men obtained from the 
 Convention a legal right to the tithes of the parishes where they 
 were settled. This continued, however, for only '• that year and the 
 next till the bishops were established." 
 
 During the administration of Cromwell, we find the sect of 
 Quakers beginning to appear in Ireland. William Edmundson 
 established a meeting at Lurgan where he had seven converts. He 
 and John Tiffin began to address the people at fairs and markets on 
 the corruptions of the ministr}-, the evils of steeple-houses, the sin 
 of hat-honour, and the blasphemy of oaths. Afterwards two females 
 of this sect travelled on foot through Ulster in winter, wading 
 rivers and walking on the narrow paths Avhich went in a direct line 
 over hills and through bogs. But they all failed to make many 
 converts. At Belfast, Edmundson and his friends could find only 
 one inn where the proprietor would consent to entertain them. The 
 Presbyterian people were then too firmly attached to the principles 
 <Df their church, and had too much confidence in their pastors, to be 
 led by a religion of mere feeling, after the manner in which they 
 now follow Baptists, Salvationists, or Plymouthists. 
 
 About this time, Mr. John Livingstone was again called by the 
 parish of Killinchy to resume his pastorate among them ; but the 
 Synod of Merse and Teviotdale refused to " transport" him thither. 
 However, he came on a visit, and found that the rebellion had 
 worked such a change on his old parish, that he did not know more 
 than ten or twelve of its inhabitants. During his sojourn in Ireland, 
 
66 A History of the Irisli Prcshtjterians. 
 
 he preached in many places, and attended a meeting of the Presby- 
 tery, which seemed to him like a Synod, as above thirty ministers 
 and about seventy elders were present. Many of these elders 
 represented parishes, still destitute of a permanent ministry, which 
 were supplied by the placed ministers in their turn. 
 
 Edmundson, the Quaker, was then in Armagh Jail. The keeper 
 owned a public-house at which Livingstone stopped when visiting 
 that neighbourhood. " 'Twas," said Edmundson, " on a seventh 
 day of the week he came ; I was then fallen sick and in bed. The 
 priest lodged in the next room, so that I could hear what they said. 
 Towards evening many Presbyterians came to visit their mniister, 
 and he read a chapter and expounded it unto them, sung a psalm 
 and prayed; after which they left him that night." When Edmund- 
 son was liberated he took a farm near Belturbet in order to have an 
 opportunity of refusing to pay tithe, and thereb}- obtain the 
 satisfaction of being punished for his obstinacy. 
 
 The Great Protector died on the 3rd of September, 1658, and 
 his son Richard was proclaimed his successor. Henry Cromwell 
 was now promoted to be Lord Lieutenant of Ireland, and continued 
 to rule the country with wisdom and vigour. Li the five years 
 of his government, more progress was made in reducing 
 Ireland to subjection than in fifty years under the Stuarts. 
 Rebellion had been subdued. Life and property had been rendered 
 safe. Liberty of conscience for almost all classes of Protestants had 
 been established. Many settlers from England and Scotland had 
 been " planted" in the Keltic districts of the South and West. In 
 Ulster, marshes had been drained, woods cut down, and farm houses 
 built. Landlords had now begun to reap the advantages of higher 
 rent. The Presbyterian colonists had not been absorbed or modified 
 by the Irish as their Anglo-Norman predecessors had been in the 
 past. The Kelts themselves were beginning to learn the language 
 and to adopt the custom of their conquerors. Prcsby terianism made 
 rapid progress. Congregations were established not only in 
 Antrim, Down, and Derry ; but in Tj-rone, Armagh, and other 
 counties. As the wave of colonization flov/ed onwards, ministers 
 went along with their countrymen. There were now in Ireland 
 about seventy Presbyterian clergymen, having under their care 
 eighty congregations, and nearly one hundred thousand people. The 
 Presbj'tery had become so large that it was somcti)nes called a Synod. 
 
 For some time, Richard Cromwell seemed tirndy placed in his 
 father's position. He summoned a Parliament by which he was 
 recognized as first magistrate of the Commonwealth. But the army 
 began to x^lot against their new master, whom the}' compelled to 
 dissolve the Parliament. The Parliament was dismissed by Richard, 
 and Richard by the officers. The old Romp w as again brought into 
 power, and they declared there would be no first magistrate ; but 
 they were soon dispersed by the army. Moved by fear, an alliance 
 was then formed between the Royalists and Presbyterians. George 
 Monk, who commanded the parliamentary army in Scotland, now 
 marched into England, and on the Brd of Februar}'. 1660, entered 
 
Tlie Second Persecution. 67" 
 
 London. On liis invitation, the expelled Presbyterian members, 
 returned to the House cf Commons and became tlie majority. By 
 orders of Monk, writs were issued for a Convention, and of tliis body 
 the Presbyterians formed a majority. Having first saved the nation 
 from the tyranny of Charles, they now saved it from the tyranny of 
 the army ; but unfortunately they put their trust in princes. 
 
 A letter, sent by Charles to the Commons, from Breda, contained 
 his celebrated Declaration, in which he promised a general pardon 
 and liberty of conscience as conditions of his recall. The excesses, 
 of the Baptists and Independents had produced such a reaction in 
 England that even Puritans were willing to try the King without 
 the Covenant, rather than be ruled by officers like Lambert, or by 
 legislators like Prais3-God Barebone. The promises of Charles were 
 accepted by the Convention, who invited him to return, without 
 placing any legal limit on his acknowledged prerogatives.. 
 Recalled by a Presbyterian Convention, lie became distinguished 
 as a persecutor of those to whom he owed his throne ; and, 
 while some of the political liberty for which the people and the 
 Parliament had fought was maintained, the religious liberty which 
 they had w^on was entirely lost. 
 
 In Ireland, Coote declared for Charles, took Dublin Castle, and,, 
 by Presbyterian support, became master of the Kingdom. A 
 Convention was called, which, in February 1660, met in Dublin. A 
 majority consisted of Episcopalians. Yet, until the wishes of the 
 King were known, they seemed to favour Nonconformists, and the 
 Rev. Samuel Cox, a Presbyterian, was chosen chaplain. Sir John 
 Clotworthy was deputed to treat with Charles, but the rapid march 
 of events i)revented any results for good. The Convention deprived 
 Anabaptist ministers of their salaries, but gave to the Presbyterian 
 pastors and to about a hundred others reported to be orthodox, a. 
 riglit to the tithes of the parishes in which they were placed. 
 
 CHAPTER XIII. 
 
 THE SECOND PERSECUTION. 
 
 ^^^jHARLES, although he cared little for any religion, preferred 
 \=1^'. Roman Catholicism, to which faith he had been already 
 !V%-^ reconciled in secret. He hated the principles and feared the 
 politics of the Puritans within and the Non-conformists 
 without the Episcopal Church. And although Presbyterians were 
 ready to accept of the King wath the Covenant, he preferred the 
 Episcopal party who hated the Covenant as strongly as they loved 
 the King. His desire for power was more likely to be gratified by a 
 
>68 A History of the Irish Presbyterians. 
 
 ■cliurcli, whose ministers taught he had a Divine right to do %yrong, 
 than by a church which advocated Hniitations to his authority. 
 Besides, the favourite vices of the monarch were vices to which 
 Presbyterians show no indulgence. He therefore lent his influence 
 to re-establish Prelacy, as more lenient to liis faults, more hopeful for 
 his ambition, and more like the form of worship he preferred. 
 
 In England, the Convention was succeeded by a Parliament. Tlie 
 ■excesses of the numerous sects of religious fanatics had produced a 
 re-action in the mind of the nation, and the Prelatic party obtained 
 •a majority. Episcopacy became the established religion of England 
 as tiie Act by which it was formerly abolished had never been 
 signed by the King.'" But there was not yet any law to exclude 
 from the Established Church, those ministers who had not been 
 Episcopally ordained, and until such was passed they still remained 
 in their charges. The English Puritans were ministers in connec- 
 tion with the Church they desired to reform ; and although the 
 Parliament itself had determined to establisli Presbyterianism, that 
 resolution had never been carried out except in Middlesex and in 
 Lancashire. 
 
 The fanaticism of the Sectarian party had caused such fear, 
 and their condemnation of innocent pleasures had caused such 
 disgust, that the minds of the younger part of the x^opulatiou 
 reacted towards Prelacy. Tlie Episcopalians being supreme in 
 the Parliament, soon began to act with intolerance. They ordered 
 the Covenant to be burnt, and the liturgy to be used without 
 modification ; and, for the first time, Episcopal ordination was made 
 necessary for holding the position of a clergyman in the Establislied 
 Church. 
 
 An Act of Uniformity was passed (1662), which required every 
 clergyman, if not Episcopally ordained, to submit to ordination by a 
 Bishop, adjure the Covenant, and renounce the principle of taking 
 up arms against the King under any pretence. It was made a crime 
 under heavy penalties, to attend a Nonconformist place of worship. 
 Ministers who refused to submit, were deprived of their livings 
 and prohibited from coming within five miles of any town in which 
 they resided, or of any town which was governed by a corporation, 
 or which returned a member to Parliament. 
 
 Two thousand clergymen who refused to conform, were driven 
 out of their parishes, and subjected to all the penalties permitted 
 by law. 
 
 Those who remained, dwelt chiefly in their sermons on the 
 sin of resisting any of His Gracious Majesty's commands. Restored 
 to power by libertines, they refrained from condemning the favourite 
 vices of those by whom they regained their authority. The 
 spiritual life of the Church passed away with the Puritans, and 
 every class of those who were left fell beneath the prevailing 
 immorality. 
 
 * It was not, therefore, necessary to repeal that Act, as is stated in 
 Killen's edition of Reid (vol. ii., p. 266, note). 
 
TJic Second Persecution. 69 
 
 Meanwhile the Bisliops hastened to Ireland anl t lok poss3ssion 
 of their seas. Bramhall was elevated to the primacy, and Jeremy 
 Taylor was made Bishop of Down and Connor. Jones of Clogher, 
 noted for his bloody deeds when scoutmaster in Cromwell's army, 
 returned to his diocese. 
 
 At the request of tlie Bishops, the Lor Is Justicas iss'ied a 
 proclamation forbidding all unlawful assemblies, under which term 
 Presbyterian church-courts were included. The Synod had met at 
 Ballymena, and a troop of horse were sent to " scatter the brethren." 
 But the meeting was over before the troopers arrived. Jeremy 
 Taylor, who had written so eloquently about " The Liberty of 
 Prophesying," was nov/ active in depriving Presbyterians of what 
 he claimed for himself. In the days of Sectarian supremacy, he had 
 been compelled to answer in Dublin, for the crime of baptizing with 
 the sign of the cross, and, probably, he was glad to be able to punish 
 Presbyterians for tlie injuries he had received from Anabaptists. 
 Although Prelacy had never been legally abolished in Ireland, there 
 was no law to prevent ministers not episcopally ordained from 
 holding benefices. But, notwithstanding the opportunity thus 
 possessed by Taylor of showing mercy, he ejected thirty-six 
 Presbyterian pastors in one day from their livings. Other Bishops 
 soon followad his example, and every Presbyterian clergyman in 
 Ireland had now to choose between embracing a system he Jmd sworn 
 to extirpate and losing his means of support. 
 
 In all Irelanl, only eight Presbyterian ministers conformed. 
 Reid gives a list of sixty-one, who for conscience sake renounced their 
 livings and rendered themselves liable to bitter persecution. But 
 probably there were others, such as the Rev. Hoi^e Slierrid of 
 Armagh, whose names are not included in the list. Most of those 
 who conformed were men of no deep religious principles, such as 
 Milne of Islandmagee, who w^as afterwards found guilty of intemper- 
 ance, incontinence, and neglecting his cure. 
 
 After an interval of nearly twenty years, the Irish Parliament 
 met on the 8th of May, 1661. In that assembly the Episcopal party 
 were predominant. Sir John Clotworthy, who had been lately 
 created Lord Massareone, was tlie only friend upon whom Presby- 
 terians could depend in the House of Lords. The nobility were now 
 as ready to conform to Prelacy as they had been formerly to tak^ 
 the Covenant. Nor was the position of Presbyterians much better 
 in the Commons, since most of the members were returned by 
 the territorial aristocracy, who had now begun to worship the rising 
 sun of Episcopacy. Besides, the geographical distribution of 
 Presbyterians was exceedingly unfavourable to their political power, 
 as they were chiefly contined to five counties in the North-east, 
 while Episcopalians were spread over the whole country. A 
 Declaration was issued by the Parliament forbidding all Non-con- 
 formists to preach. This Declaration was adopted in the House of 
 Lords, on the motion of Lord Montgomery of Ards, now forgetful of 
 the efforts made by the Church he deserted to obtain his liberty 
 when a captive ; and who, in subscribing the Covenant twice, had 
 
70 A History of the Irish Presbyterians. 
 
 twice sworn to maintain what he now strove to overthrow. The 
 magistrates of every town of importance in Ireland were ordered to 
 burn the Covenant, and they all obeyed, except Captain Dalway of 
 Carrickfergus, who for his disobedience was brought on his knees to 
 the bar of tlie house, and fined in a hundred pounds. But the fine 
 was remitted when he produced a certificate proving that he had 
 complied with the injunction. 
 
 The ejected Presbyterian ministers remained in the country, 
 and carried on their pastoral visitation as usual. In the 
 sileoce of the night, they addressed meetings and administered the 
 sacraments. Mr. Thomas Kennedy, when ejected from the parish 
 of Donaghmore, remained among his people and officiated in a log 
 house near Carland. For this act of disobedience he was imprisoned 
 in Dungannon jail, where he was not permitted to see or even to 
 receive letters from his Avife. But, nevertheless, Mrs. Kennedy 
 visited the prison daily, bringing food of her own cooking and changes 
 of linen for her husband. This food and clothing the cruel jailor 
 used for liimself. Mr. Kennedy, although a near relative of the Earl 
 of Cassilis, was treated as the lowest felon, and for several years, 
 was keiDt in confinement. Being at last released by the influence 
 of some English and Scotch noblemen, he removed to Scotland, 
 where, for some time, he had charge of a congregation. After his 
 return to Carland, there came one day to his door a beggar, whom 
 Mrs. Kennedy recognized as her husband's jailor and persecutor. 
 When the old man " discovered who she was, he quailed and 
 trembled. She ran up stairs as he supposed to avenge herself by 
 bringing some one to punish him. On her coming down with a 
 large dish of meal to him, tears dropped from his wdthered cheeks, 
 when in a soft tone she said ' this is my mode of avenge, to tender 
 good for evil.' "'^' 
 
 Three of the ejected ministers — Bruce of Killinchy, Crookshanks 
 of Raphoe, and M'Cormick of Magherally — began to address large 
 meetings m public, and to speak plainly against the bishops. By 
 this they pleased the multitude, and obtained more liberal contribu- 
 tions for their support than the other ministers who laboured in 
 private, and lived on "any small thing they had of their own among 
 their people, without maintenance from them." But soon these young 
 men had to leave the country, and their flocks were now deprived 
 of that instruction which they might have still received had their 
 
 * Stewart's M.S. History of Carland. The Rev. Thomas Kennedy, 
 was " son of Colonel Gilbert Kennedy of Ardmillan, in Ayrshire, and 
 nephew of Jolni, sixth Earl of Cassilis, one of the Scottish noblemen 
 appointed to act as lay-assessors at the Westminster Assembly." Mr. 
 Kennedy's brother, Gilbert, settled in Dundonald. The following is 
 the line of descent from Thomas Kennedy to the minister of Aghadoey. 
 (1) Rev. Thomas Kennedy ; (2) Rev. John Kennedy (Benburb) ; (3) Rev. 
 Wm. Kennedy (Carland) ; (4) John Kennedy, Esq. ; (5) Rev. Robert 
 Kennedy (Ballyhobridge) ; (6) Rev. Gilbert Alexander Kennedy, 
 Aghadoey. 
 
The Second Persecution. 71 
 
 pastors acted with prudence. The Episcopal successors of the 
 ejected clergymen were sometimes received hy their congregations 
 with manifestations of hostility. At Comber, when the new minister 
 proceeded to read the service, a number of females dragged him 
 from ths desk and tore his surplice to pieces. One of these women, 
 at her trial, held up her hands and said " These are the hands that 
 pulled the white sark over his head." 
 
 The Duke of Ormond, who now became Lord Lieutenant, 
 was disposed to tolerate Presbyterians. By advice of Lord 
 Massaresne, Messrs. Adair, Stewart, and Semple went as a 
 deputation to His Excellency to request more religious liberty, 
 and endeavour to vindicate themselves and their brethren 
 from continual charges made by their enemies. The Duke said 
 he was in a strait what to do with these ministers. Formerly 
 they had suffered /or the king— now they were likely to suffer under 
 the king. When this questiou was brought before the council, the 
 Bishops opposed the idea of toleration, and Lord Massareene could not 
 command a majority. The daputation were accordingly told that 
 they must live according to law, and that they might serve God in 
 their families without gathering multitudes together. 
 
 Notwithstanding this injunction, Presbyterians were now per- 
 mitted to enjoy a little more liberty, and their position might have 
 "been soon further improved, had not a plot been formed against the 
 Government, by Thomas Blood, who had been an officer in the 
 King's army, but his associates were generally Cromwellians. Mr. 
 Lscky, his brother-in-law, was the only Presbyterian minister who 
 entered into his designs. This plot, instigated by folly, ended in 
 disaster, as the conspirators were arrested on the very day they liad 
 determined to attack Dublin Castle. Blood escaped, but Lecky 
 was captured, tried, and executed, after refusing an offer of life, on 
 condition of conforming to Episcopacy, Mr. Adair was arrested and 
 brought to Dublin. Several other ministers, seized on suspicion, 
 had never heard of the conspiracy. Of these, some were imprisoned 
 in Carrickfergus ; and seven were confined in Carlingford Castle, 
 where they might have starved had not a woman, named Clark, 
 supplied them with the necessaries of life. When it was seen that 
 Mr. Adair knew nothing of the plot, he was, by influence of Lord 
 Massareene, released from jail, and committed to the custody of His 
 Lordship. The other imprisoned ministers were, by orders of the 
 King, permitted to choose whether they would leave the country or 
 be sent to strange prisons. All except two cliose to leave Ireland, 
 but some, through the influence of friends were permitted to remain 
 in the country as private individuals. Afterwards, when the Duke 
 of Ormond found that the Ulster Scots were in reality innocent of 
 all complicity in the plot, he gave them indulgence for six months, 
 during which time they were not to be troubled for Non-conformity. 
 Before this period had expired, Bramhall, the Primate, died. Mar- 
 getson, who succeeded, was mild in his disposition, and the Presby- 
 terians, through him, obtained an additional six months' indulgence. 
 
 J^ut Leslie, Bishop of Baphoe, son of Leslie of Do^^ti, summoned 
 
72 A History of the Irish Presbyterians. 
 
 to bis court Messrs. John Hart, Taugliboyne ; Thomas Drummond, 
 Eamelton ; AVilliam Semple, Letterkenny ; and Adam AVhite, 
 Fannet. On their failing to apjDear, he passed on them sentence of 
 excommunication, and condemned them to confinement iii the 
 common jail of Lifford ; but through the indulgence of the sheriff, 
 they were permitted to dwell together in a private house. Not- 
 withstanding many efforts made to obtain their release, they were 
 kept prisoners for six years. At last, a petition on their behalf was 
 presented to the King, who, when informed that they had previously 
 suffered for being royalists, wrote the Lord Lieutenant ordering 
 their release, which, in October 1670, was effected. 
 
 The Irish Parliament, in 1665, required the clergy to adopt the 
 revised English liturgy ; every minister not in holy orders, 
 " according to the form of Episcopal ordination," was declared 
 incapable of holding an ecclesiastical benefice from the 29th of 
 September, 1667, unless previously ordained; and every Noncon- 
 formist minister who celebrated the Lord's Supper was rendered 
 liable to a fine of one hundred pounds. 
 
 Leslie upbraided the other bishops for their slackness, asserting 
 that if they had followed his example, Presbyterianism would have 
 been banished out of the country. This prelate had given himself 
 to " eating and drinking," and had become so heavy that he could 
 not move about. He survived till 1672, when he died " with great 
 horror of conscience." 
 
 Meanwhile many of the ministers had returned to the country, 
 Presbyteries had begun to hold their meetings, and sessions to revive 
 discipline. About 1668, some congregations ventured to build 
 meeting-houses, which were generally placed in secluded localities, 
 w^here the observation of the authorities might not be attracted. 
 Even yet the results of former persecution may be seen in the 
 unsuitable sites of many of our churches. The position of Presby- 
 terian ministers at this time, in Ireland, w^as one of danger and 
 dilficulty. Persecuted under the King whom they assisted to restore, 
 they were starved by the people for whom they provided the bread 
 of life. So accustomed had Presbyterians been, in the past, to see 
 their ministers "maintained" by tithes or a government "allowance" 
 that it was only by slow degrees they awoke to a sense of their own 
 responsibility to provide them a means of support instead of that 
 which had been withdrawn by the Government. 
 
 In Cromwell's time. Ireland had become prosperous, and 
 tenants were able to pay high rents, but the government of Charles 
 soon turned backwards the tide of prosperity. The exportation of 
 cattle, beef, or bacon to England was prohibited. What was sent to 
 the colonies had to be conveyed in English ships. Prices having 
 become lower, tenants could no longer meet the rapacious demands 
 of their landlords for rent, and of the Episcopal clergy for tithes. 
 Promises made at the time of the Ulster Plantation w^re broken, 
 and Presbyterians were exposed to a civil as well as to an ecclesiastical 
 tyranny, by a government which desired to hold them slaves in 
 both body and soul. 
 
The Second Persecution. 73 
 
 About this time several Scotch Presbyterians — both pastors and 
 people — fled to Ireland as a place of refuge from the persecution 
 then peculiarly severe in their native land. Among these was 
 Alexander Peden " the prophet " who hid in the mountain fastness 
 of Glen wherry. That placa was also the refuge of Willie Gilliland,''' 
 a Scottish gentleman on whose head a price was set after the battle 
 of Bothwell Bridge. He is the hero of Sir Samuel Ferguson's 
 ballad, and is said to have slain with the iron spike in the butt end 
 of his fishing rod one of the soldiers who had had ssizad his mare, 
 dear to the outlaw's heart : — 
 
 " Down comes her master with a roar, her rider with a groan. 
 The iron and the hickory are through and through him gone ! 
 He lies a corpse ; and where he sat the outlaw sits again. 
 And once more to his bonny mare he gives the spur and rein ; 
 Then some with sword and some with gun, they ride and run amain; 
 But sword and gun, and whip and spur, that day they plied in vain." 
 
 Some of these exiles from Scotland began to preach in the fields. 
 But their Irish brethren Avere strongly opposed to this course as cal- 
 culated to draw the attention of the Government. Besides, clergymen 
 conducting services in private were not generally molested. Charles 
 desiring to tolerate the Romish Church, to which he had been 
 secretly reconciled, did not wish to press strictly the laws against 
 Non-conformity in Ireland. When Lord B3rkeley came to govern 
 the country, in 1670, he received public instructions to repress 
 Popery, and private instructions to grant Koman Catholics as much 
 liberty as possible. Presbyterians now openly dispensed the 
 Communion in Dublin. The meeting-house was crowded, and 
 hundreds stood outside at the open windows. About this time, 
 delegates from the Presbyteries met as a kind of General Synod to 
 consult about the state of the Church in general. Rules were 
 adopted regarding the administration of baptism, and the admission 
 of candidates to the office of the ministry. A collection was ordered 
 to be taken up in all the congregations in aid of a number of 
 Scotcli Presbyterian ministers now exiles in Holland on account of 
 persecution at home. This collection produced about £'120 sterling. 
 
 * Willie Gilliland has I'^ft numerous descendants in Ulster. Among 
 these are Professor Killen, Mr. Arthur C. Allen, J. P. ; and Mr. J. M. 
 Andrews. 
 
 •• Yet so it was ; and still from him descendants not a few 
 Draw birth and lands, and, let me trust, draw love of freedom too." 
 
74 A History of tlie Irish Preshi/terians. 
 
 CHAPTER XIY. 
 
 THE PERSECUTION IN SCOTLAND. 
 
 |p[^]HE most bitter persecution that was ever endured by 
 V*?^'' Presbyterians in Ireland was mild compared with 
 C'jI^> what tliey now suffered in Scotland. During the 
 administration of Cromwell, the Scottish Church had 
 prospered. She was strict in her discipline, grave in her govern- 
 ment, and solemn in her worship. Her ministers were sound in 
 their doctrine and pure in their morals. Her people were stern in 
 their principles, and strongly attached to Presbyterian church- 
 government. At the Restoration it is said that, except in some parts 
 of the Highlands, every parish had a minister, every village a school, 
 and every family a bible. In many districts a traveller might have 
 ridden niiles before he would hear an oath or find a home in which 
 family worship was not observed. Among the ministers w^ere such 
 distinguished men as David Dickson, Samuel Rutherford, and 
 Robert Blair. We have already described how Blair was, in 1623, 
 ordained minister of Bangor. After many vicissitudes, he still 
 preached in his old age, with majestic grandeur, the same glorious 
 Gospel Avhich had been the subject of his youthful eloquence. 
 
 But the Church was now to enter a furnace of persecution. 
 The very restoration had itself a bad effect, and caused many scenes 
 of dissipation. The nation was drunk with joy. Even so rigid a 
 Presbyterian as Janet Geddes gave her shelves, forms, and the 
 chair on which she sat to make a bonfire in honour of the King's 
 coronation. 
 
 The first Parliament was summoned to meet in January 1661, 
 and tlie most shameless bribery was employed to carry out the wish 
 of Charles to obtain a majority for overthrowing Presbyterianism. 
 Many circumstances favoured the King's design. The Presbyterian 
 Church condemned vices which the sons of the nobility loved 
 dearly. All wlio were given to dissipation wished to see a church 
 established, by law, from which they might not fear any ecclesiastical 
 censure. The King ruled the aristocracy, and the aristocracy in 
 reality nominated almost all the members of the Commons. Both 
 Houses of Parliament, according to custom, sat together in the same 
 chamber ; and in violation of law, the members did not subscribe 
 the National Covenant. Several sittings of this Parliament had to be 
 adjourned because Middleton was too drunk to keep the chair ; and 
 many of the other members were often in a similar state of 
 intoxication. This Assembly, ready to do anything the King desired, 
 set about its work at once. All legislation for reformation, between 
 1638 and 1650, was declared treasonable, although the Acts in 
 question had been duly sanctioned by the Sovereign. The govern- 
 ment of the Church was now left entirely in the hands of the King, 
 
The Persecution in Scotland. 75 
 
 who soon exercised that power to overthrow Presbyterianism, so 
 dear to the Scots ; and now arose the most merciless persecution 
 ever endured by any church in Great Britain. 
 
 The Marquess of Argyle, who, in 1651, had i)laced the crown on 
 the head of Charles, was arrested, tried, and executed without the 
 shadow of a crime proved against him ; but he incurred the 
 animosity of the King ia being one of those who had formerly 
 compelled him to take tlie Covenant as a condition of their support; 
 and now the monarch had his revenge. 
 
 The Rev. James Guthrie, minister of Stirling, who, in 1650, 
 pronounced sentence of excommunication on Middleton, was the 
 next victim. He was arrested, tried for high treason, condemned 
 and executed as a traitor. On the 4th of October 1662, tlie Comicil 
 issued a proclamation to the effect that every minister admitted 
 since 1649, when patronage was abolished, would be banished from 
 his parish, unless he had obtained a presentation from his patron and 
 spiritual induction from his bishop, before the 1st of November. 
 Middleton did not expect more than fifteen or twenty would refuse 
 conformity. But, to his great astonishment, about four hundred 
 preferred to resign rather than submit to an unscriptural system of 
 church-government and doctrine. These ejected ministers were 
 succeded by raw youths, generally called curates, although they 
 were parish ministers. 
 
 The Rev. James Sharp had been sent by his brethren to 
 London, in 1660, to manage the interests of the Church, and 
 maintain its liberties. But he basely betrayed the cause he had 
 been selected to uphold, and had sworn to defend. For reward of 
 his treason, he received the bishopric of St. Andrews, and the 
 primacy of Scotland. Together with Sliarp, three others— namely 
 Fairfoul, Hamilton, and Leighton — after having been duly ordained 
 deacons and then priests, were consecrated bishops. Of these 
 renegades Leighton alone possessed any raligious principles. 
 
 The ejected ministers now began to preacli in the fields. But 
 an Act against conventicles, was passed ; and Sir James Turner with 
 troops was sent to the West, in 1633, to scatter the people who 
 attended these meetings. Many Episcoj al curates were accustomed, 
 after service, to call the roll of their parishioners, and report the 
 absent to Turner, who was often judge, jury, and executioner. Such 
 cruelty sometimes excited the pity of even those who had no 
 religious principles. In 1664, a court of High Commission was 
 established, which punished severely all who opposed Episcopal 
 church government. By this court ministers were imprisoned, 
 women publicly whipped, boys scourged, branded, and sold as 
 slaves to Barbadoes. 
 
 In 1666, a number of countrymen rescued an old man from a 
 party of soldiers who were about to roast him alive on a gridiron, 
 because he refused to pay a fine inflicted for being a Presbyterian. 
 Knowing that they had forfeited their lives, they determined to 
 remain in arms. Joined by a number of others, they captured Sir 
 James Turner. But at last, after a desperate struggle, they were 
 
76 A History of the Irish Presbyterians. 
 
 overcome at Rullion Green, among the Pentlan^l Hills. About fifty 
 were killed, inclncling Mr. Crookshanks and Mr. M'Cormick — two 
 ministers from Ireland. Nearly eighty prisoners were taken, either 
 on the field of battle or afterwards, and of these about thirty-five 
 perished on the scaffold. At the suggestion of the Bishops, Mr. 
 John Neilson of Corsack, and Mr. Hugh M'Kail, preacher, were 
 tortured with an instrument called the boot. It consisted of foar 
 pieces of wood in which a leg of the victim was confined. These 
 pieces were then driven together by wedges, which caused them to 
 press so tightlj^ as to make the marrow leave the bone. Before the 
 executions were finished, a letter came from the King to Sharp, as 
 President of the Council, ordering no more lives to be taken. But 
 the Archbishop kept back the order until M'Kail had been executed. 
 After the Duke of Lauderdale had, in 1667, obtained the 
 chief management of affairs in Scotland, there was a temporary 
 cessation of persecution. A Presbyterian at heart himself, 
 he did not, at first, proceed to cruelty so great as had been 
 previously practised ; and some of the most notorious persecutors 
 were dismissed. By order of the King, an Act of Indulgence was 
 passed by the Council, in 1669, more with the object of creating 
 divisions than of affording relief. A limited libert}^ of preaching 
 was given by this enactment to ministers who refrained from 
 speaking against the changes in Church and State. Some 
 accepted of this indulgence, and others refused ; but those who 
 accepted the relief it afforded were called " King's curates " by the 
 zealous Covenanters ; and were by them regarded as little better 
 than the " Bishop's curates." Other ministers who refused this 
 indulgence, began to preach in the fields. To them the people 
 resorted in crowds. Sermons delivered under such circumstances, 
 produced a great effect. Many converts were made, and the zeal 
 of the people went up to a high pitch of enthusiasm. Driven to 
 madness by persecution, they came to these meetings fully armed. 
 Watchmen \verc placed on the hills around. The preacher with a 
 bible in his hand and a sword by his side warned the people to fear 
 spiritual more than temporal death. These appeals rendered 
 them regardless of danger, and many bloody encounters took place 
 between the soldiers and the Covenanters. 
 
 " There, leaning on his spear. 
 
 The lyrat veteran heard the Word of God, 
 By Cameron thunder'd, or by Renwick pour'd 
 In gentle stream : then rose the song, the loud 
 Acclaim of praise ; the wheeling plover ceased 
 Her plaint ; the solitary place was glad, 
 And on the distant cairns, the watcher's ear 
 Caught doubtfully at times the breeze-borne note." 
 
 The Archbishop of St. Andrews, regarding Presbyterians with 
 the animosity of an apostate, w^as notorious among persecutors. 
 In 1668, he had been tired at by a man named Mitchell, who was 
 not captured for six years aferwards. When taken, there was no 
 legal proof of his guilt. Sharp swore with uplifted hand that the 
 
The Persecution in Scotland. 77 
 
 prisoner's life would be spared ia case he confessed his crimp. Not- 
 withstanding this promise, Mitchell, on confessing, was placed in 
 confinement, and afterwards, barbarously^ executed. But before many 
 years, the Archbishop himself met a fate as horrible as that 
 to wliich he had been a means of sending so many others. 
 On the 3rd of May, 1679, twelve Presbyterians were^ near St. 
 Andrews, watching for one of Sharp's agents, named Carmichael, who 
 had rendered himself particularly obnoxious as a persecutor, by 
 placing lighted matches between the fingers of women and children. 
 Failing to meat the servant, they happened to encounter the Arch- 
 bishop himself, who wutli his daughter was driving from Edinburgh 
 to St. Andrews. They surrounded the carriage, disarmed the 
 servants, and told Sharp to prepare for death. But he earnestly 
 begged for mercy, promised to lay down his office of bishop, and 
 offered them money if only they would spare his life. Refusing his 
 offers with contempt, tliey again ordered him to prepare for death. 
 But he still shrank from engaging in prayer, and continued his 
 abject petitions for mercy. Tney now discharged their pistols at 
 him, and thinking he was dead, turned away. But overhearing his 
 daughter say to herself that there was still life, they returned and 
 found him unhurt. He now got out of the carriage and going down 
 on his knees, cried for mercy, directing his petitions chiefly to David 
 Hackston of Ilathillet, who declined to interfere. The others told 
 him to ask for mercy from God and not from them, but finding all 
 their efforts useless, they put him to death with their swords. 
 Then they returned thanks to God for what they had accomplished, 
 and succeeded in escaping. Presbyterians generally condemned 
 this awful deed, although they regarded it as a judgment from God, 
 on one who first betrayed and then persecuted his i)rethren. 
 
 For years after Sharp's death, when Presbyterians were 
 apprehended, they were generally asked if they thought the Arch- 
 bishop's assassination murder. Should they answer in the negative, 
 or refuse to reply, death was the immediate penalty. 
 
 Among the persecutors, none obtained a greater reputation for 
 cruelty than John Graham, of Claverhouse. Under a soft exterior 
 he concealed a daring spirit, regardless of danger and of death. He 
 had, therefore, no hesitation in condemning others to what he could 
 face with courage himself. His wife, although a granddaughter of 
 the " good Earl of Cassilis," had no love for the religion in which 
 her own mother had been trained. Once she was heard to wish that 
 the house might fall on her if she ever went to hear a Presbyterian 
 minister preach. That wish was gratified after her husband's 
 death, when she had become Lady Kilsythe. Being in Holland, 
 she went to hear Fleming, the prophet. In his sermon, he remarked 
 that some one in his audience was near a sudden catastrophe. Next 
 night the house in which Lady Kilsythe lodged fell and killed both 
 her and her child. 
 
 In order to put down Conventicles, and if possible to drive the 
 people to rebellion, eight thousand Highlanders were quartered in 
 the West. These men, the very scum of the country, savage in their 
 
78 A History of the Irish Presbyterians. 
 
 manners and cruel in their dispositions, would, on the information 
 of the cTirates, visit the houses of the Covenanters, empty their 
 oats into the water, tramp their oatmeal into the dunghill, set fire 
 to their stacks of oats, and commit many unspeakable outrages on 
 the most defenceless members of the family. 
 
 On the 29th of May, 1679, Mr. Robert Hamilton, and some of his 
 friends, published a declaration at Rutherglen, against all the 
 persecuting acts of the Council and Parliament. Graham of 
 Claverhouse, hearing of tliis, marched in search of those by whom 
 the declaration was published. But Hamilton, with 170 foot and 40 
 horse, came up to Claverhouse at a place called Drumclog. After 
 a short preliminary engagement, Balfour with the horse and William 
 Cleland with the infantry crossed a morass and attacked the 
 dragoons, who were soon put to flight. The Covenanters killed forty 
 on the field and rescued Mr. John Kmg with about fourteen other 
 prisoners. 
 
 Claverhouse fled to Glasgow, where he was pursued by the 
 Covenanters. Butfailingto capture the city they retreated to the town 
 of Hamilton. There they were joined by many country people ; but 
 they all wanted arms and training. Through the influence of Mr. 
 Hamilton, it was determined not to admit into the ranks any who 
 would not condemn the indulgence. This caused a division, and 
 prevented the Presbyterians from being able to raise more than 
 about four thousand men. 
 
 The Duke of Monmouth, a natural son of King Charles, com- 
 manded the royal army, sent to subdue the rebellion. The 
 Covenanters awaited his approach on ground gently rising from the 
 left bank of the Clyde, opposite Bothwell. Here a bridge, only 
 twelve feet wide, spanned the river, which winds round the base of 
 the hill on which the village is built. Monmouth occupied Bothwell 
 and the level plain below, and, on the 22nd of June, 1679, commenced 
 the attack. Hackston of R^,thilleb with 300 men, placed among 
 cottages and behind barricades, defended the bridge for some time 
 with courage and success. At last, their ammunition was expended, 
 and Hamilton, when asked to send a fresh supply, ordered Hackston 
 to witlKlraw from his position, "leaving the world to debate whether 
 he acted most like a traitor, coward, or fool." Hackston obeyed, the 
 royal army passed the bridge, and charged the main body of the 
 Covenanters, who were entirely defeated, and about twelve hundred 
 taken prisoners. The soldiers now scoured the country and sliot a 
 great number suspected of being concerned in the rising. One day 
 a party of them saw a man named Arthur Inglis reading the Bible 
 as he sat herding his cows. Concluding that he must be a Presby- 
 terian, they shothim dead. Yet the poor man had not been connected 
 with the rebellion. 
 
 Although Monmouth was devoid of religion, he was not blood- 
 thirsty ; and he tried to restrain the cruelty of his army. But he 
 failed to prevent others who were in power from carrying on 
 their bloody work. Many of the prisoners, taken at Bothwell, were 
 executed. Among these were Messrs. King and Kid, who had refused to 
 
The Persecution in Scotland. 79 
 
 take part in the rebellion or to preach to the insurgents. The other 
 prisoners were bronglit to Edinburgh almost naked. For five months 
 they were kept in Greyfriars' Church Yard. During almost all this 
 period they had to remain in the open air. At night, they slept on 
 the cold ground without shelter from the rain ; and, if anyone to 
 ease his position, raised his head a little, he was shot at by some of 
 the soldiers. After a lengthened period of suffering, a few escaped, 
 some were liberated through the intercession of friends, some were 
 executed, and upwards of two hundred and fifty were condemned to 
 transportation. Placed on board a ship, they were crowded together 
 under deck, wdiere there was so little space that most had to 
 stand in order to give more room to the dying. Many fainted, and 
 all were nearly suffocated. So little food or water was supplied to 
 them that they had to endure the torments of hunger and thirst. 
 The greater part of fourteen thousand merks, collected for their 
 relief in Edinburgh, Avas appropriated by their persecutors. The 
 ship sailed from Leith on the 27th of November, and on the 10th of 
 December was caught in a storm off Orkney. The prisoners re- 
 quested to be put on shore, where they would have remained in 
 prison ; but the master, who was a Eoman Catholic, refused, and 
 locked the hatches. That night the ship was driven on a rock, and 
 broken in the middle. The croAv easily escaped by means of a mast 
 laid from the vessel to the shore. The prisoners were left to 
 their fate. Some of them, with the energy of despair, burst open 
 the hatches, and made good their way to land ; but the crew pushed 
 them down the rocks into the sea. Only about fort}^ escaped, who 
 were sent to Jamaica and New Jersey, where they had to work 
 under a burning sun in company with Negro slaves. But few of 
 them remained alive to return when the Revolution brought liberty ; 
 and the captain who thus murdered his prisoners was never brought 
 to trial. 
 
 The effect of these persecutions was to cause many of the 
 Presbyterian laity to disown the authority of the civil as well as of 
 the ecclesiastical rulers, and form themselves into societies. But 
 Mr. Donald Cargill and Mr. Eichard Cameron were the only 
 ministers who now identified themselves with this party. On the 
 22nd of June, 1680, about twenty of them met at Sanqubar, and issued 
 a declaration in which they disowned "Charles Stuart" and 
 declared war with him as a tyrant and usurper. Cameron had been 
 an Episcopalian. But having given his heart to God, he became a^ 
 preacher to those who renounced the civil authority. After many 
 marvellous escapes, he was at last killed in an engagement at Ayr's 
 Moss. David Hackston, of Eathillet, who was captured at the same 
 engagement, was soon afterwards put to death under circumstances 
 of unparalleled barbarity. His right hand was cut off, and after a 
 little time his left. Afterw^ards he was hanged up w^ith a pulley, and 
 when half suffocated, let down. The executioner then cut open his 
 breast and tore out his still moving heart, into which he stuck his 
 knife, and holding it up said, " Here is the heart of a traitor." 
 
 Cargill was now the only minister among the Cameronians, and 
 
BO A History of the Irish Preshyteria^is, 
 
 he preached to vast crowds at field-conventicles. In September 
 1680, he prononnced sentence of excomm jnicatiou on the King, the 
 Duke of York, and the otlier cliief persecutors. But next year he 
 was captured and executed, and the Carueronians were without a 
 minister until the return of Mr. James Ren wick, Mdio had gone to 
 Holland for ordination. The extreme position tak'-^n up by these 
 ■societies caused the Government to proceed against the other 
 Presbyterians with greater severity. 
 
 The Duke of York — afterwards James II. — now came to 
 Scotland to urge on the work of persecution. It seemed to give 
 him great pleasure to watch the torments of tortured Covenanters. 
 The country was laid under martial law, and neither age nor sex 
 was spared. Prisoners were tortured till they were compelled to 
 accuse themselves of crimes they had never committed, and were 
 then executed on their own confession. Yet all this time the curates 
 did not venture to introduce the Episcopal liturgy, proving the 
 intense dislike to this form of service in the minds of the Scotch. 
 
 CHAPTEE XY. 
 PROGRESS AMID PRIYATIONS. 
 
 /I^EANWHILE in Ireland there was comparative liberty. 
 
 SffWlb Churches were built, and ministers were ordained. But 
 'IMvilL ordinations were generally in private, at a considerable 
 distance from the parishes where the newly-appointed 
 ministers were to officiate. The ordinations of candidates for the 
 ministry was especially obnoxious to the bishops, since it was a 
 means of keeping up the supply of clergymen. Everywhere 
 throughout the North, Protestants crowded to the services of the 
 ministers, while the rectors were deserted. Even at funerals, where 
 the Presbyterian clergy did not then hold any service, the offer of 
 curates to officiate would be declined with contempt. 
 
 Jeremy Taylor died in 1667, and was succeeded by Dr. Roger 
 Boyle, who did not, at first, become an active persecutor. But 
 having been upbraided for want of zeal, by Leslie of Raphoe, he 
 summoned twelve of the brethren to appear before his court. Of 
 these one was Michael Bruce"'' who had passed through strange 
 
 * Six descendants of Michael Bruce have been Irish Presbyterian 
 ministers. His son, James Bruce, of Killyleagh, 1661 ('?)-1730 ; Michael 
 Bruce, of Holy wood, son of James, 1686-1735 ; Patrick Bruce, of Drumbo 
 and Killyleagh, son of James, aiid grandfather of the first baronet of 
 Downhill, 1692-1732 ; Samuel Bruce, of Dublin, son of Michael, 1722- 
 1767; Dr. Wm. Bruce, of Lisburn, Dublin, and Belfast, son of Samuel, 
 1757-1841 ; and Wm. Bruce, of Belfast, son of Dr. Bruce, 1790-1868. The 
 proprietor of the Benburb estate is grandson of Dr. Bruce. 
 
Progress amid Privations. 81, 
 
 vicissitudes since he left Ireland nine years before. A.fter many 
 adventures in Scotland, he was captured near Stirling, condemned 
 to banishment and sent to London "to await the King's pleasure." 
 While there, he obtained permission to preach in prison. He was 
 heard by Lady Castlemaine, who persuaded Charles to change his, 
 place of banishment to "Killinchy in the woods," which the King 
 may have thought somewhere in America — never dreaming it w^as, 
 the very place where Mr. Bruce formerly officiated. 
 
 None of the brethren summoned by the Bishop would appear 
 before his Court, and Boyle was about to pronounce sentence of 
 excommunication. But Sir Arthur Forbes, who, since the death of 
 Lord Massareene, w^as the great protector of Presbyterians, suc- 
 ceeded in getting the Primate to order these proceedings to be stayed 
 until he would be holding his owai three-yearly visitation in the 
 diocese. The Archbisliop was much more desirous of saving money 
 than of imposing his theology on others. He was, therefore, inclined 
 to give ear to those who advised him to moderation, among wdiom 
 w^as the Lord Lieutenant himself. 
 
 In 1671, Sir Arthur Forbes took advantage of his position as one- 
 of tlie Lords Justices in the absence of the Lord Lieutenant, to 
 procure the liberation of all who then suffered imprisonment in 
 Ireland on account of being Presbyterians. Among these was a man 
 named John Goodall, who had been confined in Armagh upwards of' 
 three years, for the crime of drawing two sledfulls of sand on a 
 Christmas day. But his real offence was being a Presbyterian. 
 
 A new theatre had been lately erected in Dublin by public sub- 
 scription. Even bishops liad contributed largely, although they- 
 had refused to assist in building a new cliurch in Dame Street. As 
 Presbyterianism condemned the vices to which the aristocratic 
 supporters of this theatre were addicted, it was determined to turn 
 Nonconformity to ridicule on the stage. A play was acted in 1670, 
 before a large assembly of the w^ealthy and fashionable. One 
 of the chief characters was a Nonconformist minister, who was. 
 mocked, ux^braided, and placed in the stocks. But at the moment when 
 this was done, the upper gallery fell on the second, and the second 
 on the first, in whicli sat many of the aristocracy. Some were- 
 killed. A very great number were seriously hurt, among whom w^as. 
 Lady Claubrassil, who had, lately, pulled down a Presbyterian 
 Meeting-house at Bangor. 
 
 Hitherto in Ireland the ministers had been united and har- 
 monious. " The Act of Bangor" prevented them importing from 
 Scotland the disunite wdiich existed there between the Kesolutioners, 
 and Protestors. But about this time, Mr. David Houston, a licentiate, 
 who had imbibed the principles of Peden the Prophet, began to 
 preach to large crowds in opposition to the settled pastors. The 
 Presbyteries of Antrim and Route remonstrated with him regarding 
 the evils which must arise from fixing "tent against tent." He 
 admitted the error of his ways, and promised that, in future, he 
 would not act contrary to the advice of the Presbytery. But offend- 
 ing again, his license was withdrawn. Once more confessing his 
 
82 ^4 History o/ the Irish Preshyterians. 
 
 fault, he was restored, and he then retired to Scotland ; but, after- 
 wards, he returned, and was often before the church-courts, as a 
 troubler of Israel. 
 
 In 1672, King Charles made a grant of ^'600 a-year to the Irish 
 Presbyterian ministers. One account states that the idea originated 
 with the R3V. Alexander Hutcheson, of Saintfield, who suggested it 
 to Sir Arthur Forbes, by whom it was brought before the King. 
 Another account is that " The King, of his own mere notion, told 
 Sir Arthur that there was <£1,200 a-year in the settlement of the 
 revenue of Ireland which he had not yet disposed of, but he designed 
 it for a charitable use, and he knew not how to dispose of it better 
 than by giving it to these ministers ; and told him he would forth- 
 with give order, and desired Sir Arthur to bring the secretary to 
 him to-morrow, that the order might be passed under the King's 
 Privy Seal, and the money to be paid to Sir Arthur quarterly, for 
 secret sorvice, as the order ran ; but wdien the secretary came to the 
 King it Avas found there was only £'600 to be disposed of, which he 
 ordered to be paid as is formerly related." Probably the first account 
 is the more correct. Sir Arthur, as a good courtier, represented the 
 King, himself, suggesting what he merely consented to do when 
 sut^t^ested. The amount payable to each minister was only about 
 seven or eight pounds a-year ; and even this was not received w-ith 
 regularity. 
 
 A general committee of the church met at Benburb in 1672, and 
 drew up rules for the trial, ordination, and settlement of 
 candidates for the ministry. The work of supplying pastors 
 went on with rapidity. Preachers were sent to Sligo, Waterford, 
 and several other places in the South and West. The Rev. Thomas 
 Gowan and the Rev. Jolm Howe, wlio now acted as chaplain to the 
 Massareene family, established a school for divinity and philosophy 
 at Antrim. Throughout the Church, exceedingly strict discipline was 
 maintained, and members were often excluded from communion 
 for offences wdiich would now be considered trivial. But the great 
 body of Presbyterians were then firmly attached to the principles 
 of their faith, and offenders submitted to the discipline of tlie 
 Church. Baptism was then never administered in private, even 
 were the child " upon the point of death." Sabbath schools were 
 unknown; but parents instructed their children at home in tlie 
 Scriptures, the Shorter Catechism, and the AVestminster Confession. 
 Ministers regularly examined tke young people in private and in 
 public on their religious knowledge. Behef in the Bible, as a revelation 
 of God's will, was then stronger than now, and, consequently, 
 Christians desired rather to understand those principles revealed for 
 their guidance than to get their emotions excited by an ornate 
 service and beautiful music. 
 
 After the Battle of Bothwell Bridge, in 1679, Ormond, who had 
 again become Lord Lieutenant, caused a frigate to cruise in the 
 North Channel to seize refugees coming from Scotland. It was then 
 reported that Irish Presbyterians also were ready to rise in 
 rebellion. To clear themselves from this calumny, an address was 
 
Progress amid Privations. 83 
 
 presented to the Lord Lieutenant, by which he seems to have been 
 convinced of their loyalty. 
 
 The Presbytery of Lagan, near Derry, held a fast in 1681, and 
 drew up a paper showing the causes which moved them to its 
 observance. Tliis paper was read in all their places of worship. 
 But some of the authorities having obtained a copy, the Revs. Wm. 
 Trail, Ballindrait ; James Alexander, Convoy ; Robert Campbell, 
 Ray ; and John Hart, Monreagh, were summoned to appear at 
 Raphoe before the magistrates. After examination, they were 
 discharged, but, in a few weeks, were brought to Dublin, examined 
 by the Privy Council, and compelled to give bail to appear at next 
 Lifford assizes. On being tried they w^ere found guilty of holding the 
 fast in question, were condemned to pay a line of ,£20 each, and to 
 be imprisoned until they would sign an engagement not to offend 
 similarly in future. This they refused to do, and, consequently, 
 were confined for more than eight months in Lifford. 
 
 Throughout Ulster, there was now a renewal of persecution 
 against Presbyterians, many of whom removed to America. 
 Among these, was Mr. Francis Makemie, a licentiate of the Presby- 
 tery of Lagan, who settled in Eastern Yn-gina, and was one of the 
 founders of the Presbyterian Church among the English speaking 
 XDopulation of the United States. The Dutch section of tliat church 
 had existed for many years before. The Rev. William Trail of Ballin- 
 drait, and other Irish ministers went to America soon afterwards. 
 But even there, persecution seems to have followed them. Makemie 
 was imprisoned because he had preached without permission from 
 the Episcopal governor of New York, and was compelled to pay 
 fines amounting to more than eighty pounds, before he was released. 
 We find, however, that in 1706, he was one of the most active 
 members of the first Presbytery of the Church. That Presbytery 
 consisted of seven ministers, of whom three were Irishmen. Other 
 Irish ministers joined them before long, and it was an Irishman 
 named William Tennent, who had been an Episcopal minister in 
 Ireland, Avhose wife w^as a daughter of the Rev. Gilbert Kennedy of 
 Dundonald, and who became a Presbyterian minister in America, that 
 founded the famous log college so instrumental in helping the 
 American church to obtain an educated ministry. 
 
 Both before, and especially after the revocation of the Edict of 
 Nantes, in 1685,'' many French PresbyterianS; driven from home by 
 persecution, came to live in Ireland. But these poor exiles, fleeing 
 from the tyranny of Papists, soon experienced the tyranny of the 
 Episcopal Protestants to whom they had fled for protection. Because 
 they refused to use the liturgy, one of their congregations in Dublin 
 was scattered and its minister imprisoned. 
 
 * In Killen's edition of Reid, 1682 is erroneously given as the date of 
 the revocation of this Edict. 
 
84 A History of the Irish Presbyterians. 
 
 CHAPTER XVI. 
 UNDER JAMES THE SECOND. 
 
 ,^^|HARLES died on the 6th of February 1685, having previously 
 \fl'A/') I'eceived absolution from a priest of the Church of Rome. He 
 i\^^ was succeeded by James, Duke of York, an avowed Roman 
 Catholic, who had more vice and even less virtue than his 
 brother. But no doubt posterity has been unkind to him, as historians 
 incline to extenuate the faults of a hero like Cromwell, and to mag- 
 nify tlie vices of a dastard like James. 
 
 The new King, on his accession, promised to maintain the 
 Episcopal Church, and he submitted to be crowned in Westminster 
 Abbey by the Archbishop of Canterbury. A party, made up of the 
 more zealous Protestants and the more determined Whigs, fearing 
 he would be a tyrant and a persecutor, commenced a very unwise 
 insurrection. The Earl of Argyle landed in Scotland to call the 
 Covenanters to arms. The Duke of Monmouth, careless of religion 
 but desirous of a crown, raised the standard of insurrection in 
 England. These attempts were abortive. Argyle was captured 
 and executed. Monmouth, defeated at Sedgemoor, suffered the 
 same penalty, not%vithstanding his relationship to the King. Many 
 of his followers were butchered by Colonel Percy Kirke, who scoured 
 the country with his " Lambs." The prisoners, tried by Jeffreys at 
 the " Bloody Assizes," were executed in such numbers as excited 
 terror and consternation throughout the kingdom. This judge 
 declared he could " smell a Presbyterian forty miles," and that he 
 had hanged more traitors than all his predecessors since the Conquest. 
 
 The accession of James brought no immediate relief to the 
 persecuted Covenanters of Scotland. An Episcopalian farmer named 
 Gilbert Wilson had two daughters — Agnes, aged thirteen, and 
 Margaret, aged eighteen. These girls attended Conventicles, and 
 had become Presbyterianss. Arrested and condemned to death, their 
 father succeeded in procuring the pardon of the younger on paying 
 ^100 sterling. But the elder and an old woman named Margaret 
 Maclaughlan were bound to stakes on the sea-shore that they might 
 be drowned by the rising tide. After the old woman was dead, and 
 the water had passed over Margaret Wilson's head, the lattter was 
 brought out, restored to consciousness, and offered life if she would 
 take the abjuration oath. But she said, " I am one of Christ's 
 children, let me go." She was then once more placed in the sea, 
 and her sufferings ended by death. 
 
 At Priesthill, in Lanarkshire, lived a man named John Brown, 
 noted for his piety, and void of offence to the world. On the 1st of 
 May, 1685, when engaged cutting tarf, he was seized by Claverliouse, 
 and condemned to death for being a Presbyterian. His wife was 
 present, holding one child by the hand, and exhibiting proof that she 
 
Progress amid Privations. 85 
 
 "would soon be again a mother. With difficnlty, poor Brown received 
 permission to engage in prayer. By his prayer he so moved the 
 ■soldiers that not one of them would act as executioner. But Claver- 
 house, with his own hand, shot the prisoner dead. His wife, in her 
 sorrow, then turned round to the murderer and told him that his 
 own day of reckoning would soon coiue. " To men,'" he replied, 
 " I can be answerable. As for God, I'll take Him into mine own hand." 
 Tet it is said that, ever afterwards, he was haunted by the con- 
 sciousness of inexpiable guilt, and that the impression made on his 
 heart by the last prayer of Brown had not been effaced when he met 
 his own untimely end. 
 
 A chang3 now took place in the policy of James. Doubtless he 
 ^ould have preferred to still persecute all classes of Puritans, while 
 he favoured Roman Catholics. But he felt that it would look 
 strange in the eyes of the world to give Papists permission to do the 
 very thing for which his soldiers shot down Presbyterians. Besides, 
 he hoped to obtain valuable political aid from Nonconformists in 
 support of the power he claimed to dispense with these laws by 
 which they, as well as Roman Catholics, were persecuted. Moved by 
 these considerations, he published on the 4th of April, 1687, a 
 Declaration of Indulgence, in which, by his own authority, without 
 any sanction from Parliament, he suspended the penal laws against 
 Nonconformists and Roman Catholics. But, while the ordinary 
 Presbyterian services were permitted, and Roman Catholic services 
 encouraged, the regulations against lield Conventicles were maintained 
 in full forc3. Presbyterians in general deemed it their duty to take 
 advantage of this Indulgence ; but the Cameronians refused to 
 comply with the conditions by which liberty might be obtained, 
 and contrary to law and contrary to the Indulgence continued 
 to meet in field Conventicles. 
 
 The Rev. James Ranwick, a j'oung man of five-and-twenty, 
 minister of the persecuted Cameronian societies, had preached with 
 great power against those who took advantage of the Indulgence. 
 But his career was short ; for, on the 17th of February, 1688, he 
 suffered the penalty of death. Renwick was the last of tlie Scottish 
 martyrs, but David Houston was vtry nearly obtaining that honour. 
 Arrested in Ireland, he was brought to Scotland to be tried. On the 
 18th of June, near Cumnock, in Ayrshire, his military escort were 
 attacked and defeated by a body of Covenanters. Mr. Houston was 
 released and had not been re-captured when James was driven from 
 his throne. 
 
 The persecution in Scotland had nov>^ ended. About eighteen 
 thousand Presbyterians had been punished by the law or had 
 perished of hardships. Nearly 500 had been murdered in cold blood, 
 and 362 had been executed. After twenty-eight years of persecution 
 the Presbyterian Church stood as firmly as ever in the affections of 
 the people. Death in its most cruel forms failed to compel them to 
 use a liturgy, similar to what their degenerate descendants now 
 seem inclined to adopt without compulsion. 
 
 In Ireland, James determined to rule the Protestant minority 
 
86 A History of the Irish Preshyterians. 
 
 by the Roman Catholic majority ; and it was easy to carry out his 
 plans when supported by four-fifths of the population. He refrained 
 from appointing Bishops to the vacant sees of Cashel, Elphin, and 
 Clonfert, and caused their revenues to be paid into the treasury, to 
 create a fund for the endowment of Roman Catholic prelates. His 
 brother-in-law, Clarendon, was appointed Lord-Lieutenant ; and 
 Tyrconnel, a Roman Catholic, w^ho w'as generally known as "Lying 
 Dick Talbot," became Lieutenant-General, wdth full power to re- 
 model the army by removing Protestants and substituting 
 Roman Catholics. Before long, Clarendon was re-called, and 
 Tyrconnel himself appointed Lord Deputy. Roman Catholics now 
 received the highest legal appointments. They were rendered 
 supreme in many of the corporations, and, almost everywhere, the 
 ruling minority were placed in subjection to the uneducated 
 majority. 
 
 The Declaration of Indulgence doubtless brought relief to 
 Presbyterians in Ireland. Churches, which had been closed were 
 re-opened. Presbyterial meetings w^ere held, and elders began to 
 discharge all the duties of their office. The persecution was now 
 over, although the only basis of relief was the King's uuconstitu- 
 tional proclamation ; yet Presbyterians were so thankful that some 
 of them presented aldressss to His Majesty. 
 
 CHAPTER XYIL 
 THE REVOLUTION. 
 
 fpI^|HE King issued a second Declaration of Indulgence, which he 
 Wf H; ordered to be read in all the churches and chapels of the 
 (jjLj! kingdom. Seven Bishops of the English Episcopal Church, 
 on petitioning His Majesty to withdraw his obnoxious order, 
 ■were committed to prison and brought to trial. But all the influence 
 of the Court exercised to procure their conviction, failed to frighten 
 the jury, and the Prelates w^ere acquitted. The spirit of the w^hole 
 nation was now aroused. Tory parsons who maintained the Divine 
 right of Kings to do wrong, who, so long as only Nonconformists 
 were j)ersecuted, preached the duty of passive obedience under the 
 most cruel sufferings which His Gracious Majesty chose to inflict, 
 were horrified to see their owm bishops standing accused before 
 a legal tribunal, and commenced to modify in practice what they 
 held in theory. The great majority of Tories and Churchmen began 
 now to desire a deliverer as earnestly as Whigs and Puritans. 
 All, with singular unanimity, turned their eyes to William Henry, 
 Prince of Orange, grandson of Charles I., nephew and son-in-law of 
 James, and first magistrate of the Dutch RepubUc. William was 
 
The Bevohition. 87 
 
 now tbirty-ciglit years of age. When little more than a boy he had 
 contended witli honour in the field against the ablest generals 
 of the age. Although defeated in bloody battles, he contrived to 
 reap the fruits of victory, and to deliver his country from 
 destruction. A Calvinist in religion, he was regarded as 
 head of the Protestant interest on the Continent, and even his 
 enemies admitted that he was the ablest statesman in Europe. 
 
 William undertook to free Britain from the tyranny of his 
 father-in-law. With a fleet of six hundred vessels, having on board 
 fifteen thousand soldiers, he arrived at Torbay, in the south of 
 England, on the 5th of November, 1688. There he unfurled his 
 standard with its memorable inscription, "I will maintain the 
 liberties of England and the Protestant religion." James had soon 
 to seek safety in flight. William and Mary his wife were then, by 
 a Convention Parliament, elected King and Queen of England. 
 
 In Scotland, the country people, who had borne with the curates 
 for six-and-tvv-enty years, could bear no longer. Without awaiting 
 for the Parliament to re-establish Presbyterianism, they drove many 
 of these parsons from their parishes. " The time of their fall," says 
 Patrick Walker, " was now come. Faintness was entered into their 
 hearts, insomuch that the greater part of them could not speak 
 sense, but stood trembling and sweating. I enquired at them what 
 made them to tremble ; they that had been teachers and defenders 
 of the Prelatic principles, and active instruments in many of our 
 national mischiefs ? How would they tremble and sweat if they 
 were in the Grassmarket going up the ladder, with the rope before 
 them, and the lad with the pyoted coat at their tail I But they 
 were speechless objects of pity." 
 
 In March, 1689, a Convention of the Estates was held in Edin- 
 burgh, William, by his own power, dispensing with the laws which 
 deprived Presbyterians of their votes. The Covenanters, in order to 
 protect the members who belonged to their party, assembled in 
 arms, many of them carrying the weapons they had used at Both- 
 well Bridge. Conspicuous among these brave men was William 
 Cleland, who when only seventeen years of age, had led the infantry 
 to victory at Drumclog. Distinguished as a poet and a mathema- 
 tician, he was brave even to recklessness. Now he sought to meet 
 Graham of Claverhouse, Viscount Dundee, in mortal conflict. But 
 Dundee, finding that the majority of the Convention could neither 
 be forced nor flattered to support the claims of the House of Stuart, 
 and fearing to be cut in pieces by Cleland, left Edinburgh and fled 
 to the Highlands. There the mass of the population professed a 
 religion which was a strange mixture of Paganism and Popery. They 
 had no love for either king or country ; but were loyal to their clans 
 and attached to their chieftains, who ruled them as petty sovereigns. 
 Some of these chieftains, fearing they might now be called on to 
 restore what they held of the confiscated estates of the 
 martyred Argyle, were ready to rebel against the authority of 
 William. Thus Dundee was easily able to raise an army of High- 
 landers. He took the field at once, and defeated General Mackay^ 
 
88 A History of the Irish Preshijterians. 
 
 on the 27th of July, at KilHecrankie, but was himself slain in the 
 battle. He was succeeded as Commander-in-Chief by Colonel 
 Canon, who continued the rebellion. 
 
 A ret^imeut of Covenanters, under William Cleland, now lay 
 not far off at Dunkeld, placed there among their enemies, by some 
 traitor, that they miglit be cut to pieces. They had been deserted 
 by the cavalry, had been supplied with a barrel of figs instead 
 of gunpowder, and were in all only 700 strong ; while Canon led 
 on to the attack 5,000 Highlanders flushed with victory. Cleland 
 drew up his men with great skill behind some walls near a house 
 which belonged to the Marquess of Athol. Although surrounded on 
 all sides, the Covenanters repulsed repeated attacks of the enemy. 
 Again and again, the Highlanders came on with fearful fury, but the 
 Presbyterians fought with the energy of despair. When their 
 bullets were done, they used bits of lead cut off the roof of 
 Athol's house. Galled by the fire of the enemy, who shot at them 
 from some dwellings in the vicinity, they sallied out, secured the 
 doors, and set these buildings on fire, so that many of their 
 occupants perished in the flames. After a fearful conflict, the 
 Highlanders at length retreated, and the Covenanters sang a psalm 
 of triumph. The w^ar was ended, and the powder of William supreme 
 throughout Scotland; but the victory was dearly bought by the 
 death of the gallant Cleland who liad fallen struck with two bullets 
 at the same time. 
 
 Meanwhile the Convention had given the Crow^n of Scotland to 
 Wilham and Mary, had abolished all the persecuting laws, and had 
 re-established Presbyterianism as the national religion. Then in the 
 words of Defoe, "not a dog wagged his tongue against the Presby- 
 terian establishment, not a mouth gave a vote for Episcopacy." 
 
 The Irish Presbyterians heard with delight of William's 
 success. Dr. Duncan Cumyng, on the part of their leaders, proceeded 
 to London to congratulate the Prince on his arrival, and to point 
 out the danger in which Irish Protestantism was placed. 
 
 At that time, Ireland w^as prosperous, and provisions were cheap. 
 The native Irish lived on potatoes, beans, pounded barley,-'- 
 and oaten bread. Unless on festival days, they seldom tasted 
 beef or eggs. Yet their craving for flesh was strong; for 
 when they chanced to light on a carrion, " dead or drow^ned," 
 they gladly ate it even wdien in loathsome decay. As to 
 clothing, they wore neither shirts nor shifts, and all the members of 
 the family slept together on straw or rushes strewed on the ground, 
 in the same apartment with their cattle and their swine. Of 
 200,000 houses in Ireland only 16,000 had more than one 
 chimney, 24,000 had just one chimney, and 160,000 had 
 neither fixed hearth nor windows. Almost the entire population 
 lived in the country. Belfast, in 1666, contained not much more 
 than a thousand inhabitants, and, when William arrived, could not 
 
 * This barley was prepared for use by pounding in those small 
 circular stone troughs, still to be found at many farm-houses in Ulster. 
 
The Bevolution. ' 89 
 
 have had much above two thousand at the highest calculation. Besides 
 Belfast, there were not half a dozen places m Ulster better than mere 
 country villages. The religious bigotry of the people was in pro- 
 portion to their ignorance and rudeness of manners. The Boman 
 Catholics regarded their priests with feelings of superstition ; and 
 believing they possessed miraculous power, feared to disobey their 
 commands. 
 
 The authority of James had been more firmly established in 
 Ireland than in any other part of the kingdom. Tlie Lord-Deputy 
 Tyrconnel, himself a Papist, had placed Papists in all important 
 XJOsitious of civil and military power. Protestants were dismissed 
 from the army and their arms given to Boman Catholics before their 
 eyes. This process was continaed until very few except Irish Kelts 
 were left in the force. Every Catholic who could speak a little 
 English, and had a few cows or horses, set up for a gentleman, wore 
 a sword, and got into some employment, to tlie exclusion of a 
 Protestant. Even the judges were distinguished more for their 
 *' brogue and their blunders " than for any knowledge of the lawthey 
 were supposed to administer. Arms were supplied to the Irish 
 peasants, with which they committed many outrages on their 
 Protestant neighbours. The houses of the aristocracy were ransacked, 
 the furniture smashed, and the plate carried off. About a million of 
 cattle were taken by force from their Protestant owners, or killed in 
 sheer wantonness. The Irish, who formerly lived on potatoes, oaten 
 bread, and buttermilk, now feastsd on raw beef or mutton ; and it 
 is calculated that, in all, they destroyed property belongint/ to 
 Protestants wdiich was value for upwards of =£5,000,000 sterlino-. 
 
 On the 3rd of December, 1688, a letter addressed to the E^arl of 
 Mount-Alexander was found on the street of Comber, County Down. 
 This letter asserted that a massacre of Protestants had been 
 arranged for the 9th of the same month. And although there was 
 no truth in this statement, it was generally believed. Men, still in 
 the vigour of manhood, remembered the fearful massacre fortv-seven 
 years before ; and they feared that the scenes of 1641 would be re- 
 enacted immediately. Tyrconnel declared to representatives of 
 the Dublin Protestants that the report was untrue ; and, when they 
 refused to credit his assertions, he threw his wig into tlie fire, and 
 assailed them with a volley of oaths. But his Lordship's impreca- 
 tions did not convince them that " Lying Dick Talbot " had learned 
 to speak truth. Some of the ruling caste now fled from the kingdom ; 
 but the majority, not possessing the means of residing in another 
 country, retired to the nearest place of safety in their own laud. 
 
 The chief Protestant strongholds were Londonderry and Ennis- 
 killen, and to these towns most of the northern colonists fled for 
 protection. Londonderry was then one of the chief towns in Ulster, 
 and contained two or three thousand inhabitants. Enniskillen was 
 an unwalled village of eighty houses, situated on an island in the 
 river which joins the two sheets of water known as Lough Erne. 
 Early in December, the inhabitants of this little town were thrown 
 into a state of consternation on hearing that a party of Boman 
 
90 A History of tJie Irish Presbyterians. 
 
 Catholic soldiers were coming to remain with them as a garrison. 
 Captain Corry, an Episcopal landlord of the neighbourhood, wished to 
 admit the soldiers. The Piev. Robert Kelso, the Presbj^terian clergy- 
 man, strongly urged resistance, and the townsmen adopted his advice, 
 although they could muster only eighty men fit to carry arms, and that 
 their munitions of war consisted of but twenty firelocks and ten pounds 
 of gunpowder. Mr. Kelso laboured both in public and in private to 
 aninjate " his hearers to take up arms and stand upon their own 
 defence ; showing example himself by wearing arms, and marching 
 in the head of them when together." 
 
 But the forces of the Enniskillen men were soon augmented by 
 friends of the same race and religion, who had fled from the 
 murderous attacks of Roman Catholics in the South or West. Thus 
 reinforced, they marched out of Enniskillen, and having proceeded 
 about four miles, encountered a large party of Irish soldiers, whose 
 officers were at that very moment dining with Captain Corry, the 
 Episcopalian landlord who had wished to admit them to the town. 
 The Irish, left without leaders, fled at the first onset. This speedy 
 victory silenced all in Enniskillen who opposed resistance to the 
 power of James. Gustavus Hamilton was elected governor ; an 
 army of Protestants was raised, and from that time till the end of 
 the war, the men of Enniskillen carried on a vigorous and successful 
 campaign. 
 
 But Londonderry was the chief Protestant stronghold in Ireland. 
 It was built on the slope and summit of a hill rising one hundred 
 and twenty feet above the level of the river, and was surrounded by 
 by a wall, which is now fifteen feet high. This wall was defended by a 
 number of cannons, presented to the town by some of the wealthy 
 London Guilds. The French generals of James might regard these 
 fortifications with contempt, but behind them were seven thousand of 
 the bravest men in Europe with their wives and their children, for 
 whom they were determined to fight to the last. 
 
 Early in December, the inhabitants of Derry were alarmed to 
 hear that a Catholic regiment under Lord x\ntrim was about to be 
 placed in their town as a garrison, and that these troops were 
 actually on their march. This alarm was strengthened by a sermon 
 preached to the Roman Catholics of Derry, showing how dangerous 
 it was to spare even one of those whom God had devoted to destruc- 
 tion. On the 7th of December, when a copy of the letter addressed 
 to Lord Mount-Alexander was received by Alderman Tomkins, the 
 people concluded that Lord Antrim was coming to murder the 
 inhabitants. A fearful scene of excitement ensued, and many 
 determined to fight rather than admit the King's forces. Dr. 
 Hopkins, the Episcopalian Bishop of Derry, pointed out the sin of 
 disobeying James the " Anointed of the Lord ; " but the people could 
 not comprehend it was " a crime to shut the gates against 
 those whom they believed sent thither to cut their throats." 
 Nine out of every ten being Presbyterians, they were the more 
 inclined to reject a policy tliey condemned, because it was advo- 
 cated by a man whose office they despised. But when the Rev. 
 
The Bevolntion. 91 
 
 James Gordon, Presbyterian minister of Glenclermot, strongly 
 ;-advisecl resistance, they were easily persuaded to adopt the course 
 they desired, when urged by one who held tlie same religious 
 principles as themselves. The spirit of the Derry Presbyterians 
 now rose high. Lord Antrim's soldiers were drawing near. No 
 time was to be lost. A number of young men, urged by Gordon, 
 drew their swords, ran to the gate and locked it, when the Irish 
 were only sixt}^ yards distant. The other gates were secured, and 
 the magazine seized. The Irish soldiers remained outside until 
 they heard a man named James Morrison shouting, " Bring about a 
 great gun here," when they retired in haste, and re-crossed the 
 river. Bishop Hopkins now addressed the nmltitude, telling them 
 that in resisting James, wiio was their lawful King, they were 
 resisting God Himself. But his speech had no effect, and he soon 
 left the town to those whom he called " the disloyal Whigs." 
 
 Roman Catholics were now excluded, and by the advice 
 of David Cairns, a Presbyterian gentleman from Tyrone, six 
 •companies of Protestants were raised and armed. Cairns now set 
 out for London to try to obtain the supplies necessary for defending 
 the town. When Tyrconnel heard that the gates of Derry had beeu 
 closed in face of the royal army, he was inflamed to madness. He 
 cursed and swore and threw his wig into the fire as usual. But 
 as almost all the great towns in England had already declared for 
 William, he began, when his rage cooled, to affect moderation. He 
 now proposed to garrison Derry with Protestants, and sent thither 
 Lord Mount joy and Colonel Ptobert Lundy, with six companies to 
 reduce the town to submission. Mountjoy was a Protestant, and his 
 regiment was one of the few which contained a large proportion of 
 ■the same religion. The inhabitants of Derry, not being certain of 
 "William's ultimate success, and, in the meantime, wishing to absolve 
 themselves from " tincture of rebellion " against James, permitted 
 Lundy, who was a Scottish Episcopalian, with two troops of Protestant 
 •soldiers to enter the town. The inhabitants, meanwhile, were to 
 have liberty to keep their own companies under arms. 
 
 After the Prince of Orange had overthrown all opposition in 
 England, he sent Richard Hamilton to offer terms to Tyrconnel, 
 who seemed inclined to submit. But his hesitation was probably to 
 :gain time. When Hamilton arrived in Dublin, he failed to persuade 
 Tyrconnel to betray James, but was himself easily induced to 
 "betray William, and accept of a command in the Irish army. 
 'Tyrconnel, finding that Mountjoy's presence was troublesome, sent 
 him with Baron Rice on a mission to France. Mountjoy was told 
 to inform -James that it would be useless to try the fate of war in 
 Ireland. But Rice was instructed to get his companion placed in 
 prison, and to urge James to come over at once with a French force. 
 Should he refuse, then Rice was to offer Ireland to Lewis of France. 
 This message was faithfully delivered, and Mountjoy was placed in 
 prison, where he was detained for more than three years. 
 
 Tyrconnel now began to raise troops and occupy all the passes 
 leading to the North. Protestants were ordered to deliver up their 
 
92 A Historij of the Irish Preshyterians. 
 
 arms, but no attemi^t was made to disarm the native Irish, who 
 everywhere, except in Ulster, carried on their work of destruction.. 
 They embraced with ardour the cause of King James, since it would 
 give them an opportunity of robbing and murdering their Protestant 
 neighbours. To obtain that privilege, they would as willingly have 
 fought against James as for him. 
 
 The arrest of Mountjoy in France created consternation among, 
 all the Protestants of Ireland, and most of them fled from tlieir 
 homes for safety. It is related that one Richard Skelton — a gun- 
 smith by trade, and father of the Rev. Philip Skelton — was. 
 compelled to work for the army of James. His wife and children 
 fled to Islandmagee, and left their farm to the care of a Roman 
 Catliolic family named Himill, who sent part of the produce to 
 their place of refuge, and kept everything carefully until they 
 returned. Skelton afterwards entered the service of WiUiam. 
 
 The Protestant leaders now formed a Council at Hillsborough, 
 and put themselves in a position of defence. But, on the 21st of 
 February 1689, their forces were defeated in an unsuccessful attempt 
 to surprise Carrickfergus Castle, and the government of James, 
 afterwards treated them as rebels. 
 
 On the 13th of February. William and Mary, having accepted 
 the crown, were proclaimed King and Queen in Loudon. Similar 
 proclamations were afterwards made in those towns of Ulster where 
 the Protestants were supreme. On the 12tli of March, James landed 
 at Kinsale, and was warmly received by the native Irish and by the 
 Episcopal clergy. We are told in " Ireland's Lamentation " that the 
 King was so greatly annoyed by " rude country Irish gentlewomen'* 
 who persisted in kissing him, that he ordered them to be kept at a 
 distance. His progress was slow, as he rode on horseback over 
 miserable roads, and it was the 24th of the month before he reached 
 Dublin. 
 
 Meanwhile, Tyrconnel had sent a Presbyterian minister — the 
 Rev, Alexander Osborne, of Dublin — to the Protestant gentry in 
 arms, with an offer of favourable terms of surrender. These pro^josals. 
 Mr. Osborne communicated to Sir Arthur Rawdon ; but, at the same 
 time, conveyed a private warning that the Lord-Dex)uty could not be- 
 trusted, as he had broken "all such capitulations" made with 
 Protestants in the South and West. The Council, therefore, rejected 
 the Deputy's terms, and began to prepare for resisting the renegade 
 Richard Hamilton, who was on his march with troops to reduce 
 them to submission. At a meeting of the Protestant leaders on the 
 14th of March, nine Presbyterian clergymen offered to raise forces 
 to fight for William and Mary. This offer was gladly accepted ; but 
 it was too late. Hamilton had arrived at Newry before it was 
 thought that be had left Dublin. And, on the very day this offer 
 was made, the Protestants, under Sir Arthur Rawdon, were, at the 
 first onset, completely defeated by Hamilton in an engagement 
 commonly known as " The Break of Dromore." Some of the 
 Colonists now submitted to James, and took protection ; but the 
 majority fled northwards, or left the country altogether. Unable to 
 
The Siege of Londonderry . 93- 
 
 carry their household furniture ^\'ith them, they smashed it to bits, 
 and threw their provisions into the ditches lest they should fall into 
 the hands of the enemy. Some Protestants took refuge in Coleraine^ 
 where, on the 27tli of March, they repelled an attack of Hamilton. 
 But they had to contend with the treachery of pretended friends, as 
 well as with the open hostility of enemies. 
 
 When Mountjoy withdrew from Derry, he was succeeded by 
 Lundy, who, soon afterwards, submitted to "William, that he might 
 retain his authority, and have an opportunity of betraying the town. 
 On the 21st of March, he and other officers of the army, with several 
 leading citizens, signed a declaration by which they ail bound them- 
 selves to oppose " the Irish enemy." On tliat same day, Captain 
 James Hamilton arrived at Derry, from England, with arms, 
 ammunition, and i'595 of money. He carried a commission for 
 Colonel Lundy to be Governor of the city, which was given to him 
 after he had taken the oath of fidelity to King William. Having 
 now obtained an official position of authority, Lundy began to use 
 all the power attached to that position to advance the cause of 
 James. Although he had 500 barrels of powder in his stores, he 
 refused to send ammunition to towns that wished to resist the 
 enemy ; and although provisions were so plenty that a goose could 
 be bought for threepence, forty-five eggs for a penny, and a quarter- 
 of beef for four shillings, he made no attempt to lay up a necessary 
 store. He ordered all the garrisons of Ulster to withdraw to 
 Derry on the plea that lie had plenty of provisions there, and, 
 soon afterwards, x^roposed to surrender that city on the plea that, 
 his provisions were insufficient. 
 
 CHAPTEE XVni. 
 THE SIEGE OF LONDONDERRY. 
 
 I^N the 10th of April, Counsellor Cairns returned from Londort 
 to Londonderry. He brought a letter from King William 
 to Lundy, containing promise of speedy assistance ; but 
 it produced no effect on the Governor, whose object was to 
 betray the city. 
 
 Richard Hamilton now marched towards Londonderry. Unable 
 to cross the river at the Waterside, he directed his course to- 
 Strabane, where the Mourne and Finn unite to form the Foyle. A 
 few resolute men there might have prevented his passage, but Lundy 
 had arranged everything to let him over in safety. Several regi- 
 ments were ordered to guard the river at Clady and Lifford, but 
 they were neither sent in time nor supplied with sufficient, 
 ammunition. The Irish crossed the Mourne without opposition, and. 
 
'94 A History of the Irish Presbyterians. 
 
 early on the 15th, came to the Finn at Clacly, where the bridge had 
 been broken down. The main body of the Protestants had not 
 arrived, and their infantry, who guarded the ford, were easily routed ; 
 but Captain Murray, with about thirty cavalry, disputed the passage 
 till they had exhausted the three rounds of ammunition with which 
 each man had been supplied. The Irish then crossed without 
 difficulty. 
 
 Meanwhile the main body of the Protestant army, numbering 
 -nearly 10,000 men, were concentrating nearer Derry ; but finding the 
 enemy had crossed, they fled without resistance. Lundy had not 
 set out for the scene of conflict until the Irish had made good their 
 passage. Meeting his own troops retreating before the enemy, he 
 never attempted to rally them, but returned to the city as quickly 
 as he could, and closed the gates on many of the Protestant fugitives 
 who were forced to remain outside, in danger of being attacked by 
 the Irish. That very day, Colonel Cunningham and Colonel 
 Richards arrived in Lough Foyle with two regiments which King 
 William had despatched to assist the townsmen. Lundy and a few of 
 his friends on whom he could depend, held a council of war with 
 Cunningham, Richards, and some of their officers. He represented 
 that the provisions in Derry could not last more than eight or ten 
 days, and that the place was not tenable against such an army as 
 now marched to the assault. Therefore he advised that the two 
 regiments be sent back, and the townspeople permitted to make terms 
 with the enemy. This proposition was opposed by Richards, who 
 said that " Quitting the town was quitting of a kingdom ; " but 
 Lundy carried his point, and the troops wore sent back to England 
 without being permitted to land. 
 
 Meanwhile King James had travelled northwards to join his 
 army. On the 14th of April, he reached Omagh. The inhabitants 
 had fled to Derry, and, before leaving, had destroyed what they 
 could not carry with them. The houses were without windows, and 
 the country without provisions. The roads were bad and the 
 weather unfavourable. But the hopes of a speedy victory through 
 Lundy's treachery impelled James to proceed to Derry, which, on 
 the 17th, he summoned to surrender. 
 
 Within the walls, the Protestants were, meanwhile, beginning to 
 discover the true state of affairs. Lundy's action in getting the 
 two regiments sent back to England, convinced them of that 
 treachery which they, previously, had only suspected. They now 
 became mutinous, and, in their rage, tired on some officers who were 
 escaping from the city, killing one and wounding another. Mean- 
 while Lundy was still proceeding with his plans for surrender. In 
 answer to the summons of James, he sent Archdeacon Hamilton and 
 two other gentlemen to see what terms His Majesty would grant. 
 But when Hamilton and his companions returned, they were refused 
 admission by the citizens. 
 
 On the 18th, King James advanced with his army to the walls, 
 expecting the influence of Lundy to prevent active opposition to his 
 admission. But those who guarded the gates, contrary to the 
 
The Siege of Lonclo7iderry . 95 
 
 express orders of tlie Governor, fired on the advancing soldiers, and 
 killed an officer at the King's side. His Majesty now retired to a 
 safe distance, and awaited the result of his negotiations. 
 
 The iDeople, finding they were betrayed, became fearfully 
 excited. They threatened to kill Colonel Whitney, whom Lundy 
 sent to order them not to fire at the Irish army, and they wanted 
 nothing but a leader to enable them to depose the traitor within, and 
 resist the enemy without. At that moment Adam Murray arrived 
 from Culmore with a party of cavalry. Murray was a Presbyterian.-'' 
 His ancestors lived at Philiphaugh, in Scotland, and he resided himself 
 at Ling, on the Faughau-water. After the defeat at Cladyford, he re- 
 tired to Culmore. But just as King James was seeking admission to the 
 city he approached at the head of a large party of horsemen. Lundy 
 .and his council were then sitting to arrangs a surrender. The 
 arrival of Murray tilled tliem with alarm, as tuey knew his entrance 
 would destroy their design. Accordingly, tliey sent him word to 
 withdraw his cavalry to the back side of the hill, out of sight of all 
 those who occupied the walls. Astonished at these orders, he 
 questioned the messenger, a relation of his own, and from him found 
 out that the Governor was then negotiating a surrender. Murray 
 now hastened to the town witli all speed, but found the gates closed 
 ■and admission refused. After some parley, the Rev. George Walker, 
 acting on behalf of the council, offered to permit Marray himself to 
 be drawn up the wall by a rope, and admitted, on condition that his 
 troops should be excluded. But this offer was refused with disdain, 
 and " in ox)position to the orders of Lundy and the exertions of 
 Walker," the gates were opened by Captain Morrison. Murray and 
 his men were received with enthusiasm, and the city saved from 
 surrender. 
 
 Meanwhile the council had agreed to capitulate. But alarmed 
 when they found Murray had entered, they summoned him to appear 
 before them. He came accompanied by his friends, with the air of 
 one in authority, and refused with indignation to sign the terms of 
 surrender. He openly accused Lundy of treachery, and told him 
 that his neglect to guard the fords at Strabane was the cause of 
 their present difficulties. He then left the council and began to 
 make preparations for defending the city. Lundy now tried to 
 persuade some Presbyterian ministers to advise Murray and his 
 followers, who were nearly all of the same faith, to agree to the 
 terms of surrender. But the ministers refused to give an advice 
 ■contrary to their convictions. 
 
 The position of affairs in Derry now suddenly changed. 
 Murray was master of the town. He compelled the captain of the 
 guard to deliver up the keys, and placed on the wallss men in 
 whom he could trust. He was then requested to become governor 
 liimself, but unfortunately refused, declaring that his talents were 
 rather for the field than for " conduct or government in the town." 
 A council met to choose a governor. Baker, Mitchelburn, and 
 
 * Campbell's M.S. 
 
96 A History of the Irish Presbyterians. 
 
 Johnston were nominated, but Baker having the majority was 
 selected. The new governor then asked permission to have an 
 assistant to manage the department of " stores and provisions." 
 This being granted, he selected the Rev. George Walker, rector of 
 Donaghmore, near Dungannon. Lundy, disguised as a soldier, 
 escaped from the town, made his way to Scotland, and afterwards, 
 together with his dupes, Cunningham and Richards, was dismissed 
 from His Majesty's service. 
 
 There were now about 20,000 people within the walls of Derry, 
 of whom 7,000 were able to bear arms. The fighting men were 
 divided into eight regiments, each under a colonel ; but Murray was 
 " general in the field upon all sallies." James now sent the Earl of 
 Abercorn to offer the town favourable terms of surrender. The 
 citizens would all receive a free pardon, and Murray a thousand 
 pounds for himself and a coloners commission. Abercorn was met 
 at the gate by ^Murray, who, refusing to betray his race and his 
 religion for any personal advantage, rejected these proposals wdtk 
 disdain. 
 
 When King James found that the town could not be taken unless 
 by a regular siege, he returned to Dublin, leaving the command to 
 Maumont, who now surrounded the city, and began to throw in shells 
 from the Waterside. On the 21st of April, a large party of the gar- 
 rison made a sally. Colonel Murray, at the head of the cavalry, 
 charged through the enemy. Three times he met their commander, 
 General Maumont himself, who, at the final encounter, was killed. 
 
 "At last their swords in sev'ral pieces flew, 
 Then with their rapiers they the fight renew ; 
 The brave Maumont began to falsify, 
 And thought the day his own immediately ; 
 He wheel'd his horse, which then began to spurn, 
 But noble Murray made a quick return, 
 For under his heav'd arm his sword he thrust 
 Till at his neck the purple gore out burst. 
 His fleeting soul with the free blood expired, 
 And our great hero to the foot retired."* 
 
 By the death of Maumont, Richard Hamilton again became 
 commander-in-chief of the Irish army. 
 
 In this encounter the Protestants did not lose more than a dozen 
 men, while the enemy lost about two hundred. But this advantage 
 
 *Aickin, Londeriados. This encounter is also mentioned in The 
 Royal Voyage, a play acted in 1689, and by Mackenzie, who, as well as 
 Aickin, was in the town during the siege. The truth of Mackenzie's nar- 
 rative was certified by a large number of officers including Murray him- 
 self. Yet Lord Macaulay accepts the statement of Avaux that Maumont 
 was killed by a ball, although the French ambassador was then in Dublin, 
 and his account was founded on mere reports. Walker, in his narrative, 
 claims to have relieved Murray when surrounded by the enemy. But this 
 is one of Walker's numerous deeds of heroism which nobody has mentioned 
 except himself. 
 
Tlie Siege of Londonderry. 97 
 
 was more than connterbalanced two days afterwards when tlie 
 besiegers, by capitulation, obtained possession of Cuhuore Fort, 
 situated four miles north of Derry, commanding the entrance to the 
 Foyle, and rendering relief from the sea exceedingly difficult. En- 
 couraged by their success in the held, the Protestants sallied out on the 
 25th in the direction of Penuyburn. There was a series of skirmishes 
 that day, with varying success, but the garrison lost only two men 
 killed and about a dozen wounded. On the side of the enemy, the 
 loss was considerable. The Earl of Abercorn had his horse killed, and 
 escaped with difficulty, leaving behind his saddle and his scarlet cloak. 
 Late on the night of the otli of May, the besiegers, under 
 Brigadier-General Ramsay, made an attack on the Windmill Hill, 
 a little to the south-west of the city. They drove back a 
 few men who were guarding the place, and, taking advantage of 
 some old ditches, began to throw up earthworks. Their object was 
 to retain this place for a battery, and thereby attack the walls with 
 better hope of success. Governor Baker, having determined to drive 
 the enemy from this position so dangerous to the garrison, ordered 
 ten men to be selected from each company to make an attack. But 
 "before his arrangements were complete, a great number of the 
 soldiers, having become impatient, rushed out at Bishop's gate and 
 Eerry-quay gate, under the leadership of some inferior officers, and 
 made a furious attack on the enemy. Both parties fought hand to 
 hand, as if the fate of the town depended on the event of that 
 summer morning. From daylight till noon the bloody conflict 
 continued. So close were the combatants engaged that often they 
 struck one another with the butts of their muskets. After a fearful 
 struggle, the citizen-soldiers were victorious. With a loss of only 
 four killed and twenty wounded, the enemy were put to flicfht, 
 Ramsay and two hundred of his men were slain, and hve hundred 
 wounded. Lord Netterville. Sir Gerard Aylmer, Lieutenant-Colonel 
 Talbot, and Lieutenant Xewcomen were taken prisoners. The 
 Protestants then fortified the Windmill Hill, and retained possession 
 of it afterwards in spite of the enemy. 
 
 The siege now became a blockade. Sixteen forts erected round 
 the city prevented any possibility of obtaining provisions by sudden 
 sallies ; and the enemy hoped to conquer by famine men w4iom they 
 had failed to subdue by the sword. It now became well known that 
 Murray was the moving spirit among those by whom the town was 
 defended. 
 
 "The name of Murray grew so terrible, 
 That he alone was thought invincible : 
 Where e'er he came the Irish fled away, 
 And left the field unto the Enghsh sway." 
 
 Hamilton now determined to try whether filial love would be 
 more powerful than bribery to induce Murray to make the town 
 surrender. Accordingly he seized the Colonel's father, an old man 
 of eighty, who resided a few miles from Derry, and threatened to 
 hang him unless he would induce his son to capitulate. The old 
 man went into the town as desired, but regardless of consequences 
 
98 A History of tlie Irish Presbyte7'ians. 
 
 advised his son to hold out to the last. Murray refused to yield. 
 His father returned to the camp, and Hamilton, to his credit, per- 
 mitted him to go home unmolested. 
 
 On Saturday, the 18th of May, Captain John Cunuingham and 
 Captain Noble, with about a hundred men, made an attack on a fort 
 which stood on the hill above Creggan. At first they seemed likely 
 to succeed. But a party of the enemy's cavalry got between them 
 and the city. With all the energy of despair, they cut their way 
 back through the opposing horsemen, but Captain Cunningham 
 and about sixteen others were killed. 
 
 Towards the end of May, the Rev. George Walker, assistant 
 governor, was strongly suspected of embezzling the stores and 
 endeavouring to surrender the city. Besides, he was accused of 
 certain " personal vices," which from statements of Dr. Davis 
 and Mackenzie, were in all probabilit}^ habits of drunkenness. 
 Colonels Murray, Hamil, Croftou, and Monro, together with upwards 
 of a hundred other officers " subscribed a resolution to prosecute 
 him" on these charges. But Governor Baker got the matter settled 
 by the ai)pointmeut of a council of fourteen, whom the governors 
 were bound to consult on every matter of importance. All the 
 colonels had seats in this council, and besides these were repre- 
 sentatives of the town and of the country. Each member had to 
 swear that he would not treat with the enemy without " the 
 knowledge and order" of that council in its collective capacity. 
 
 Meanwhile the cannonade continued. Day by day, the great 
 guns of James played on the town, and the great guns on the wall 
 and on the flat roof of the cathedral replied. New batteries were 
 erected, and the city was assailed from every side. At first, the shells 
 used by the besiegers were small, but afterwards they were so large 
 that they tore up the streets and often killed the inhabitants in their 
 houses, and even in their cellars to which they had fled for safety. 
 The pavements were now dug up that the bombs might sink into the 
 soft earth where they fell. 
 
 Although Presbyterians constituted a very great majority of the 
 Protestant inhabitants of Derry, they had been compelled to erect 
 their Meeting-house outside the walls. It had been lately 
 destroyed, and within the city there was no place of worshi^^ except 
 the cathedral. This building was used during the siege by both 
 denominations of Protestants. In the morning, it was occupied by 
 those who used the liturgy, but then there was only a thin 
 attendance. In the afternoon, it was at the disposal of the 
 Presbyterians, but it was not sufficient to contain the numbers who 
 desired to worship according to the more simple form. It was 
 therefore necessary to have four or five other places of meeting. We 
 learn from Mackenzie's journal, that on Tuesday, the 21st of May, 
 "the Nonconformists kept a solemn Fast, and had sermons in two 
 places of the city besides the cathedral, where there were con- 
 siderable collections made for the poor." The Episcopal ministers 
 in the town were maintained from the stores, or had a weekly 
 allowance of money. The Presbyterian clergymen received nothing 
 
The Siege of Londonderry . 99» 
 
 from any public source. During tlie siege, there were eight 
 Presbyterian and eighteen EpiscopaHan ministers in the town.. 
 Mackenzie acted as chaplain for Walker's regiment, who were 
 almost all Presbyterians. Although the governors and a large 
 proportion of the superior officers were Episcopalians, more than 
 ninety out of every hundred of the rank and file were Presbyterians. 
 They in reality saved the town for Ireland and Ireland for the 
 Kingdom. 
 
 On Tuesday, the 4th of June, the enemy made a most determined 
 attempt to recapture Windmill Hill. They came on from different 
 directions with both infantry and cavalry. The cavalry advanced by 
 way of the Strand, wearing armour under their clothes, and carrying 
 faggots before them with which to fill up the trenches. The garrison, 
 finding that tiieir balls struck these men without result, aimed at 
 their horses. The assailants, thrown into confusion, were at- 
 tacked by a large party under Captains James and John Gladstanes. 
 Most of the enemy were kdled or driven into the river, and their 
 commander. Captain Butler, was taken prisoner. Meanwhile their 
 infantry had made an attack between the windmill and the river, and 
 had assailed some forts at the Bogside. They advanced in face of a 
 fearful storm for shot, for the garrison, drawn up in three lines, were 
 enabled, by discharging successively, to maintain an almost continual 
 fire. The women supphed their husbands with food, drink and am- 
 munition ; and when the enemy drew near, assailed them with volleys, 
 of stones, which did considerable execution. But still the Irish 
 advanced. They came up to tlie very works, when some of them 
 were pulled over by the hair of their heads. Failing to force an en- 
 trance, the survivors at length retreated, carrying dead bodies on 
 their backs as a protection fro.'n the volleys of shot sent after them. 
 The enemy had about four hundred killed and wounded, and besides 
 some were taken prisoners, while the citizens lost only five or six 
 men. That night many bombs were thrown into the city. Of these 
 one weighed 273 pounds and was charged with seventeen pounds of 
 X)owder. The garrison now began to stand in need of balls them- 
 selves, and they used bricks cased in lead, which answered their 
 purpose very well. 
 
 Meanwhile the defence of Derry had excited the admiration and 
 sympathy of England. In order to relieve the city, the Government 
 sent an expedition under command of Major-General Kirke, notorious 
 for the cruelty with which he treated the unfortunate country people 
 concerned in Monmouth's rebellion. Kirke arrived in Lough Foyle 
 early in June, and, on the Sth, one of his ships, in attacking Culmore 
 Fort, ran aground, and was considerably injured by the enemy's can- 
 nons before the rising tide enabled her to be got into deep water. 
 For some days afterwards nothing more was attemptetl, but, on the 
 13th, the sentinels on the cathedral tower saw thirty vessels in Lough 
 Foyle. =•' Soon the news went throughout the city, and a thrill of joy 
 
 * Not on the loth— as Macaulay states, following Walker. 
 
100 A History of the Irish Preshyterians. 
 
 excited the hearts of the brave men who held the town, wlien 
 they saw the approach of assistance. 
 
 The Irish, now fearing lest relief might be conveyed up the 
 river to the besieged city, made a boom of wood, bound \\\i\\ iron 
 and secured by chains, wdiich they x^laced in a narrow^ part of the 
 river between Culmore and the town. TJiis boom, constructed 
 of materials w^iich w^ere too heavy, sank and was broken. Anotlier 
 "was made with fir beams bound with chains. One end was secured 
 by a bridge, and the other by wood-work and masonry. It floated 
 on the water and w^as considered sufficiently strong to prevent the 
 passage of any ship up the river. 
 
 Mean^vhile the fleet lay idle, and the citizens began to grow 
 impatient. Disappointed in obtaining speedy relief by sea, 
 they turned their thoughts to the EnniskiUen men, who, a few days 
 before, had marched as far as Omagh. Colonel Murray, with about 
 tw^enty men, embarked, during the night of the 18th of June, in a 
 lately-constructed boat, hoping to land tw^o boys at Dunnalong 
 Wood, about four miles up the river, from whence it was hoped they 
 might make their way to EnniskiUen. But the boat was soon dis- 
 covered by the enemy, and nearly struck by one of their numerous 
 cannon shots. Having arrived at the w^ood, the boys were so much 
 frightened that no persuasion would force them to land. The party 
 now turned back, and the first light of a summer morning enabled 
 them to discover that they had been followed by two of the enemy's 
 boats which, manned by dragoons, were now in their way as they 
 returned. A fearful engagement ensued. Both sides fired until they 
 had exhausted their shot. One of the enemy's boats then came 
 close, and the dragoons tried to board, but Murray's men killed a 
 lieutenant and three of the soldiers with their weapons, and threw 
 others into the water. The remainder surrendered, and the occu- 
 pants of the second boat, seeing that the other had been captured, 
 made off as quickly as possible. Murray, with his prize, now 
 returned to the city amidst a fearful Are from the shore. A 
 ball hit him on the helmet and bruised his head, but he was the 
 only one of his party struck, and the thirteen prisoners w^ere landed 
 in safety. 
 
 On the very day Murray returned from this expedition, the 
 question of relieving the city was discussed by the officers of the 
 fleet at a Council of War held on board the Swallow. It was 
 determined that, since the garrison were not pressed by the enemy 
 or by want of provisions, they would wait until such forces arrived 
 from England as would make it possible by land to raise the siege ; 
 or until they would receive word that the condition of affairs w^as 
 desperate in the city. Accordingly Kirke made no attempt to send 
 supplies up the river, although the wind was favourable, but lay 
 inactive in the lough.''' 
 
 While there, he succeeded in communicating with the garrison. A 
 man named Eoclie wdio was afterwards a captain in William's army, 
 
 * Diary of the Fleet. 
 
The Siege of Londonderry. 101 
 
 and a companion named Cromie, made their way from the fleet up 
 the bank of the river until they were opposite the town. Roche 
 then undressed, swam over, and got four guns fired from the cath- 
 edral tower as a sign of his safe arrival. But Cromie, being unable 
 to swim, had to remain behind, and was taken by the euemy. Roche 
 on his return went to the place where he had previously left his 
 clothes, but was discovered by the Irish, and pursued for three miles 
 as he ran naked through the woods torn by brambles. At last, he 
 w^as overtaken by the enemy, and his jaw brokeu by a blow from a 
 halbert. But he succeeded iu plunging into the river, and, notwith- 
 standing many wounds, made his way, amid a storm of bullets, back 
 to the city. Afterwards, a man named M'Gimpsy volunteered 
 to Colonel Murray to swim to the fleet. He carried a letter in a small 
 bladder tied round his neck. In the bladder were also two bullets, 
 so that, if pursued, he could, by breaking the string, allow all to 
 sink to the bottom. But M'Gimpsy was drowned in the river, and 
 the letter describing the desperate condition of the citizens was 
 found by the enemy.'- 
 
 On the 28tliof June, the arrival of young Lord Clancarty with his 
 regiment, to re-enforce the besiegers, created great enthusiasm among 
 the Irish, as they firmly believed in the truth of an old prophecy 
 that a Clancarty would one day knock at the gates of Derry. The 
 very night of his arrival, he made a vigorous attack on the bul- 
 warks at Butcher's Gate. But the defenders fired furiously from the 
 walls. A party under Noble sallied out, and, after a hard contested 
 fight, drove off the assailants. Clancarty may be said to have 
 knocked at the gates, but he failed to enter, although he came nearer 
 than any other who had led an attack on the town. 
 
 A aispute had previously arisen between Governor Baker and 
 Colonel Mitchelburn. They had drawn their swords on one another, and 
 Mitchelburn, by orders of Baker, had been placed in prison. Not long 
 afterwards, the Governor was seized with fever, when, notwithstand- 
 ing this quarrel, a council of officers by his advice selected Mitchel- 
 burn to act as his deput3^ Baker died on the 30th of June, and 
 Mitchelburn continued to act as Governor without any confirmation 
 of his authority by the council. 
 
 The failure of Hamilton to capture the city had caused him to 
 be superseded by General Conrad de Rosen, a Livonian by birth, a 
 man of savage manners, barbarous speech, and cruel disposition. 
 Angry at the successful resistance made by untrained couutiymen, 
 he raved and swore and threatened. He w^ould demolish the town ; 
 be would bury it in ashes ; he would spare neither age nor sex, if it 
 had to be captured by storm. 
 
 First, he determined to offer favourable terms of surrender, 
 accompanied with terrific threats. Imagining that, if the common 
 soldiers knew the nature of his proposals, they would compel their 
 officers to submit, he caused a dead bomb to be thrown into the 
 town containing his conditions, signed by Hamilton, and followed 
 
 * Avaux. 
 
102 A Historrj of the Irish Presbyterians. 
 
 by a letter of his own, indicating the penalties of a refusal. If they 
 surrendered, all would obtain protection, liberty of conscience, and a 
 restoration of what they had lost by the war. If they held out, 
 then the old men and women and children left in the country would 
 be driven to Derry, and starved to death outside the walls, if not 
 admitted by the garrison— Kosen's idea being that, if admitted, the 
 remaining provisions would be speedily consumed. 
 
 This plan failed ; for, although supplies were now growing 
 scarce and the mortality had become great, the rank and file were 
 more determined than even their officers to resist to the bitter end. 
 Accordingly Rosen's conditions were refused and his threats defied. 
 Driven to madness, he now sent out many parties of soldiers, 
 who collected thousands of Protestants — old men, women, and 
 children — that had been left at home, and drove them at the point 
 of the sword to the city walls. But admission was refused, and even 
 the poor captives themselves, with stern determination, acquiesced 
 in the resolution by which they were excluded. 
 
 The garrison now threatened as a reprisal to hang their prison- 
 ers of war. For this purpose, they erected a gallows on the wall, in 
 sight of the enemy's camp. They requested Rosen to send priests 
 to shrive those who were to suffer. The prisoners were in a state 
 of terrific fear. They wrote to the Irish commanders that they were 
 to be all hanged the next day, unless the Protestants without the 
 walls were permitted to return home. Rosen was at first inflexible. 
 He meant what he said. He would lot the prisoners without 
 perish from hunger if not admitted by their friends within. 
 Hamilton and some of his officers remonstrated, and, at last, the 
 non-combatants who survived were permitted to return ; but 
 many had previously perished from their hardships. Some able- 
 bodied men who were among them remained in the town, and a 
 few in the town w^ho were useless, succeeded in getting away wdth 
 the crowd ; but others, known by their sickly appearance, were 
 turned back. King James was himself angry when he heard of 
 Rosen's cruelty, and said it would not have been thought of by any 
 but a barbarous Muscovite. Rosen was now recalled and Richard 
 Hamilton left once more in command. 
 
 Meanwhile the siege had been prosecuted with vigour. Trenches 
 were extended to near the town, and cannons placed in commanding 
 positions. There was even an attempt made to mine the walls, but, 
 fortunately, the attempt was a failure. The supply of water within 
 was insufficient, and the garrison were often exposed to great danger 
 when they went to Columbkille's well without. But the want of 
 food had begun to be more keenly felt than the want of water. Some 
 of the more lukewarm deserted to the enemy. Among these it is 
 believed that there was at least one Episcopal clergyman. Day by 
 day provisions became more scarce, until, at last, rats and mice, 
 fattened on the blood of the slain, were eagerly devoured. A brave 
 soldier named John Hunter states in his journal : "I myself would 
 have eaten the poorest cat or dog I ever saw with my eyes. The 
 famine was so great that many a man, woman and child died for 
 
The Siege of Londonderry. 103 
 
 want of food. I myself was so weak from hunger, that I fell under 
 my musket one morning as I was going to the walls ; . . . and 
 yet when the enemy was coming, as many a time they did, . . . 
 then I found as if my former strength returned to me. I am sure it 
 was the Lord that kept the city, and none else." 
 
 A stench arose from the slain, and sickness became more fatal 
 than the weapons of the enemy. The garrison, which at first num- 
 bered upwards of seven thousand fighting men, was reduced to 
 four thousand three hundred, of whom many had contracted diseases 
 from which they died afterwards. And yet there were some pro- 
 fessing Protestants who had but little sympathy for these sufferings. 
 A certain Episcopal clergyman, on hearing of bow many thousands 
 died in Derry, lighting for the Protestant religion and the liberties of 
 the country, remarked that it was " no matter how many of them 
 dy'd for they were but a pack of Scots Presbyterians." 
 
 Meanwhile Kirke had gone to the island of Inch by way of Lough 
 S willy. There he tlirew up entrenchments ; and he appeared deter- 
 mined to attempt by land to relieve the city. But, over-estimating 
 the strength of the enemy, who could not then have had more than 
 six or seven thousand men before Derry, he remained inactive. In 
 vain, the garrison exhibited signals of distress, and used every means 
 in tlieir power to urge him to do what might have been done, with 
 less difficulty, before the boom was erected. 
 
 Everywhere throughout Ulster, Presbyterian farmers exhibited 
 courage sadly wanting in some of the professional soldiers. When 
 it was known that provisions were scarce in Londonderry, Mr. James 
 Knox, who resided near Coleraine, with the assistance of his two 
 sons, brought a herd of cattle to Lough Foyle opposite Culmore, and, 
 on a dark night, drove them along the slob, made them swim across 
 the river, and introduced them into the city by the " water-gate." '''' 
 
 On the 10th of July, Hamilton again offered favourable terms 
 of surrender, embracing the fullest, civil, and religious liberty. 
 Commissioners appointed by both parties arranged the preliminaries. 
 When this proposition came before the council. Walker strongly ad- 
 vocated the policy of capitulating. But the majority carried a reso- 
 lution not to submit, unless Hamilton would send hostages to the 
 ships, in security of fulfilling the promised conditions, and extend 
 time of surrender till the 26th of July. These terms were refused, 
 and hostilities were continued. A few days afterwards} Colonel 
 Murray led out a small party to attack the enemy who were in 
 trenches near Batcher's gate. But, unfortunately, he was shot 
 through both thighs, near tha body, and his wounds were not 
 healed until four months afterwards. 
 
 When provisions w^sre almost exhausted, Mr. Jarnss Cunningham 
 discovered a plan of making pancakes out of starch mixed with 
 tallow. This food acted as a medicine for the sick, and it enabled 
 the town to hold out a week longer. 
 
 * Geneological Memoirs of John Knox 
 t Ash says on the 17th of July. 
 
104 A History of the Irish Presbyterians. 
 
 On Thursday, the 25th of July, the garrison made a sally with 
 the object of capturing some cows then grazing behind the enemy's, 
 lines. At first, the attempt seemed likely to succeed. The Irish 
 were driven out of their trenches, and sixty of them killed ; but, 
 meanwhile, the herds cliased their cattle away ; and the object of 
 the attack was not accomplished. Next day, the garrison took one 
 of their last cows outside the walls, tied her to a stake, covered her 
 with tar, and set her on fire, thinking that her roaring would cause- 
 some of the enemy's cattle to run to her relief. But the poor animal, 
 maddened by pain, succeeded in Dreaking loose from the stake, and 
 had to be shot to prevent her running into the Irish lines. 
 
 On the 27th of July, all their cows, dogs, and available horses, 
 ■were killed. Ash wTote in his journal that Wednesday would be 
 their last day, it relief did not previously arrive. 
 
 The Eev. James Gordon, Presbyterian minister of Glendermot, 
 now paid a visit to Kirke, and pointed out to hnn that it would be 
 possible to sail down the river, cut the boom, and, in this way,, 
 relieve the city. Whatever miglit be the motive which determined 
 Kirke — whether the advice of Gordon or orders received from 
 Schomberg — he now did what could have been much more easily 
 done when he first arrived. 
 
 On the evening of Sunday, the 28th of July, the wind turned 
 towards the North. Shortly before sunset, the sentinels on the tow^er 
 saw three ships spread their sails and direct their course towards the 
 Foyle. Two of these were merchant vessels w^ith provisions, the 
 third was the Dartmouth, frigate of war, commanded by Captain 
 Leake. Sailing right before the wind, they soon arrived at Culmore. 
 Leake then ran his frigate close to the fort, and engaged its guns, 
 while the provision ships passed on, accompanied by the Swallow^'s 
 long boat " barricadoed and armed with seamen to cut the boome." 
 The wind now sank to a calm ; but the tide w^as rising fast, and bore 
 the relieving vessels onwards, amid a storm of balls from great guns 
 along the banks of the river, vrhich here was only 500 feet vdde. All 
 w^ent well till the ships reached the boom, against which the Mount- 
 joy was driven with all her force. The huge barricade cracked and 
 yielded, but did not give way; while the ship, by force of the rebound, 
 was stuck fast in the sand. From all sides the enemy set up a 
 shout of triumph, w^hich passed from man to man, until it arose 
 around the city walls, and caused the hearts of their brave defenders 
 to feel tlie agony of despair. The Irish now fired their cannons, 
 manned their boats, and prepared to board. At that moment 
 two regiments of their horse came galloping up, but when the first 
 ranks were within a pike's length of the ship, she discharged at them 
 her cannons loaded with partridge shot. Many of the enemy were 
 killed, while the rebound of tlie guns drove the vessel into deep 
 ■water. Meanwhile the crew of the long boat were cutting the boom. 
 The ship, afloat once more, ran against the barricade, forcing it to 
 give way with a tremendous crash. Just then, her gallant 
 master, Captain Browning, w^as shot through the head and fell in 
 the moment of victory. The obstruction was now passed. The: 
 
The Actions of the Ennislcillen Men. 105 
 
 Tising tide brought the vessels towards the town. To hasten their 
 •speed, the longboat took them in tow. Other boats met them on 
 the w^ay, and rendered similar assistance. At ten o'clock, they 
 reached the qnay in safety, and, with a loss of only five men killed, 
 brought relief to the city. Now from man to man, along the walls, 
 arose' a cheer of triumph. The joy-bells rang loudly. The cannons 
 thundered from the tower. Presbyterians had won what they 
 thought was liberty, but what was in reality the privilege of being 
 persecuted by a prelatic aristocracy rather than by a Roman Catholic 
 democracy. 
 
 A rampart of barrels filled with clay was thrown up in haste to 
 protect those engaged in unloading. This w^ork was accomplished 
 with such rapidity that every family had a plentiful supper that 
 night before retiring to rest. For two days longer the army of 
 James continued to fire at the town ; but, on the morning of the 1st 
 of August their camp was vacant, their tents destroyed, and the line 
 of their retreat southwards marked by many houses in flames. At 
 Strabane, hearing of Macarthy's defeat near Ne^\-townbutler. they 
 were so frightened that they burst some of their great guns ; and, 
 although the winds blew and the rain fell in torrents, they retreated 
 with precipitation, by way of Dungannon, to Dublin. 
 
 The garrison of Derry had lost about 2.800 men during the 
 :siege. Of these the vast majority died from sickness, as only about 
 80 were slain in battle. But of the non-combatants it is probable 
 that more than 7,000 perished. The Irish army lost about 9,000, of 
 whom a large proportion fell in the field. Wlien the siege was 
 raised, their blockading force probably did not exceed 6.000 men. 
 
 James was greatl}'- disappointed by the result ; and he said that, 
 if there had been as many Englishmen in his army as there were of 
 others, they would before then have brought him Derry stone by 
 •stone. The stand made by this city prevented him being able to 
 Te-enforc3 Dundee, wlio. on the 27th of July, was, as we have seen, 
 •slain at the battle of Killiecraukie. 
 
 CHAPTER XIX. 
 THE ACTIONS OF THE ENNISKILLEN MEN. 
 
 I^EANWHILE the men of Enniskillen had fought many 
 ^IJD battles, and, in almost all their battles, had been victorious. 
 On the 11th of March, 1689, they proclaimed William and 
 Mary. Soon afterwards, when ordered by Lundy to fall 
 back on Londonderry, they refused obedience. Joined by many 
 Tefugees from places further south, they determined to submit only 
 'when conquered. 
 
106 A History of the Irish Preshyterians. 
 
 The Irish, under Lord Galmoy, had laid siege to Crom Castle^ 
 which belonged to Captain Crichtou. But 200 men, sent from 
 Enniskillen, succeeded in entering the place. Thus re-enforced, the 
 garrison made a furious attack on Galmoy, beat his men out of the 
 trenches, and compelled him to retreat to Belturbet. On his arrival 
 there, he proposed to exchange one of his ]3risoners, Captain Dixie,, 
 son of the Dean of Kilmore, for Captain Brian Maguire, who had 
 been captured by the Protestants. This proposal was accepted, and 
 Maguire sent to Belturbet. But Galmoy, instead of liberating Dixie, 
 ordered him and another prisoner named Charleton to be tried by 
 court-martial for making war against King James. Having been 
 found guilty, and sentenced to death, they were offered their lives 
 on condition of becoming Roman Catholics. This proposition they 
 rejected with disdain, and, consequently, were both hanged from 
 a sign-post in Bolturbet. Their heads were afterwards cut oft ; and, 
 having been first "kickt about the streets for foot-balls," were fixed 
 on the market-house. Maguire, who had been set at liberty, was 
 so disgusted wHh Galmoy 's perlidy, that he refused to remain any 
 longer in the service of King James. 
 
 About the end of March, Governor Hamilton sent a detach- 
 ment of cavalry to obtain a share of the arms and ammunition 
 which had arrived in Derry. But Colonel Lundy gave the party 
 a " very cold welcome," and they succeeded in obtaining only 
 live barrels of powder out of five hundred then in store, and sixty 
 old muskets without stock or lock ; but these were afterwards fitted 
 up so as to be serviceable. 
 
 A party under the command of Lloyd, whom Witherow terms, 
 the Murray of Enniskillen, drove the enemy from Trillick, and made 
 successful raids in many different directions. They burned Augher 
 Castle, and brought home such a large quantity of provisions and 
 cattle, that a cow could be bought in Enniskillen for two 
 shillings, wdiile the inhabitants of Londonderry were dying with 
 famine. 
 
 The Protestant garrison of Ballyshannon, commanded by 
 Captain FoUiott, was now besieged by a strong party of the enemy, 
 and Lloyd advanced to their relief. At Belleek, three miles from 
 Ballyshannon, he encountered the Irish, drawn up in a narrow pass 
 barricaded in front, a bog on one flank, and Lough Erne on the 
 other. But Lloyd was shown a pass by which his men advanced 
 safely. The enemy, fearing that they w ere about to be flanked, fled 
 from a position they had thought impregnable, leaving behind them 
 three hundred killed, wounded, or prisoners. Thus the siege of Bally- 
 shannon was raised. 
 
 About the end of May, Lloyd set out with 1500 men on another 
 expedition. He captured Ballinacarrig Castle, and advanced to 
 Kelts, within thirty miles of Dublin, where he created great 
 consternation. Having captured 500 horses, 5,000 " black cattle,'*" 
 the same number of sheep, and a large store of arms, he returned, 
 without the loss of a single man. All this time, Sarstield was en- 
 camped at Manorhamiltou, sixteen miles west of Enniskillen. 
 
The Actions of the Ennislilllen Men. 107 
 
 Emboldened by their victories, the men of Enniskillen now 
 determined to try the possibiHty of reheving Derry by marching 
 past Omagh, capturing the Irish position at the Waterside, and, from 
 thence, carrying supphes to tiie town across the Foyle. Against the 
 wishes of the whole army, Governor Hamilton determined to 
 take the command, leaving the ever- victorious Lloyd in charge of 
 Enniskillen. On the 10th of June, he set out with 2,000 men. 
 Having marched as far as Omagh, he found there a party of the 
 enemy fortified in the house of Captain Mervin, and, before they 
 could be compelled to surrender, he heard from prisoners that Lord 
 Clancarty, with three regiments, was approaching on his march to 
 Derry. Under these circumstances, Hamilton thought it wiser to 
 retreat to Enniskillen. 
 
 Lloyd now started with a large force to attack Brigadier 
 Sutherland, who was gathering stores at Belturbet. But Sutherland, 
 frightened by exaggerated reports of his enemy's strength, beat a hasty 
 retreat, leaving iDehind a garrison which surrendered to Lloyd on 
 his arrival. Three hundred prisoners, seven hundred nmskets, with 
 ammunition and provisions, were thus obtained, without losing the 
 life of a single man. 
 
 The Duke of Berwick, an illegitimate son of King James by 
 Arabella Clmrchill, was sent, at the head of a large detachment of 
 Irish, to prevent raids between Dorry and Enniskillen, and to 
 maintain communications with Dublin. On the 18th of July, he 
 advanced from Trillick towards Euni-ikillen. Unfortunately Lloyd 
 was absent, as he had been sent to communicate with Kirke, through 
 the Captain of the Bonadventure, then in KiUybegs. Governor 
 Hamilton, with 100 infantry and a party of cavalry, met the enemy 
 a very short distance from the town. He ordered Lieutenant 
 MacCarmick to make a stand with the infantry, promising that he 
 would be supported by the cavalry, and that re-enforcements would 
 be sent immediately. MacCarmick did as he was told, although 
 suspecting he would be left to his fate. Hamilton then returned to 
 Enniskillen, and, notwithstanding that the way along which he 
 went back was full of " armed men," neglected to send relief to the 
 gallant few who had dared to encounter an army. At last, when 
 urged by Lieutenant Campbell and Captain Webster, he ordered a 
 company, on the other side of the lough, two miles away, to be sent ; 
 but they failed to arrive in time. 
 
 Meanwhile the enemy with 600 dragoons on foot and two troops 
 of horse, made a furious attack on MacCarmick. But his infantry 
 stood so firmly and tired with such execution, that the enemy began 
 to. retreat. The Protestant cavalry, under Montgomery and King, 
 instead of rendering assistance, turned, without firing a single shot, 
 and fled from the field. The dismounted dragoons of the enemy 
 immediately chargad. Just then, two troops of their horse coming 
 up surrounded the Protestant infantry and cut them to pieces. 
 MacCarmick's son was killed at his side, and he was himself taken 
 prisoner. Of his whole force only about 30 escaped. Among these 
 was a brave soldier named James Wilson. Surrounded by a number 
 
108 A Histoi'ij of tJie Irish Preshi/terians. 
 
 of dragoons, he was assailed by all at once. Some of them he 
 stabbed, others he struck down with his musket, and several he 
 threw under the feet of their owa horses. At last, wounded in twelve 
 places, his cheeks hanging over his chin, he fell into a bush. There 
 a sergeant struck through his thigh, with a halbert ; but Wilson, 
 exerting all his strength, pulled it out, and ran it through the 
 sergeant's heart. By the assistance of this halbert he walked back 
 to Enniskillen. Afterwards, he was cured of his wounds, and survived 
 for thirty years. 
 
 This engagement was fought wdthin cannon shot of the town, 
 and Berwick did not venture to draw nearer to the fort, but with- 
 drew from the neighbourhood, and continued to keep the communi- 
 cations of the army before Derry open with the capital. 
 
 On the 12tli of July, Commissioners from Enniskillen arrived 
 with General Kirke, who, in compliance with their request, sent the 
 town a large supply of arms and ammunition, and also some officers 
 under command of Colonel Wolseley. These officers arrived in 
 Enniskillen on the very day that Derry was relieved. Before they 
 were many hours in the town, it was reported that General Macarthy 
 had made an attack on Crom Castle, and that he intended to place 
 a garrison in Lisnaskea, which w^as only ten miles from Enniskillen. 
 Wolseley immediately sent Colonel Berry with a large party of 
 cavalry and infantry to take possession of Lisnaskea Castle before 
 it could be occupied by the enemy. But finding it in ruins, he then 
 marched to oppose Macarthy. Taking up a strong position with a 
 bog in front, he sent to Wolseley for re-enforcements, and awaited 
 the enemy, who soon appeared, and under Anthony Hamilton, " the 
 most brilliant and accomplished of all who bore the name," advanced 
 to the attack along a road in front. But the Enniskillen men opened 
 a furious fire. Hamilton was wounded, and his second in command 
 killed. The Irish retreated, and their retreat soon became a flight. 
 Berry followed them a mile beyond Lisnaskea ; but, finding himself 
 coming in front of their main body, he stopped the pursuit. 
 
 Meanwhile, Wolseley had arrived with strong re-enforcements, 
 wdio in their hurry had forgotten to bring provisions. Com- 
 pelled, therefore, to either fight at once or retreat, Wolseley put it 
 to the men themselves, whether to advance or to retire, and they 
 unanimously determined to advance. The battle word was then 
 given, " No Popery," and the Protestants, 2,200 strong, marched to 
 attack Macarthy, who was at the head of about 3,500 men. As Wol- 
 seley advanced, the Irish retreated, until they came to a hill near 
 Newtownbutler, where they tried to make a stand. But the 
 Protestants came on with such fury that Macarthy withdrew from 
 his position, burned Newtownbutler, and, about a mile beyond the 
 village, placed his army on a hill with a bog in front, through which 
 passed a narrow road completely commanded by liis artillery. 
 Wolseley began the attack immediately. His cavalry tried to pass 
 along this road, but were brought to a stand by the fierce fire of the 
 enemy's guns. Lloyd on the left and Tiffin on the right, now pressed 
 on with the infantry through the bog and up the hill. They killed 
 
Holu the Defenders of Derry ivere Bewarded. 109 
 
 the gunners \\\\o were firing the cannons, and then rushed against 
 the main body of the enemy. The Protestant cavalry now dashed 
 along the r-.ad, and charged up the hill. The Irish horse retreated; 
 and tlie foot, seeing the others flee, fied themselves. Being ignorant 
 of the conntr}', most of them took the direction of Lough Erne. The 
 cavalry escaped ; but the infantry, with the lough before and the 
 Protestants behind, liad only a clioice between death in the lake or 
 by the sword. About five hundred took to the water and were all 
 drowned, except one man who swam across. Macarth}' himself was 
 ■wounded and taken prisoner. In all, the Irish lost about 2,000 slain, 
 500 drowned, and 400 prisoners. Tliis battle was fought on the 31st 
 of July, and that very night the army of James raised the siege of 
 Londonderry. 
 
 The Enniskillen men now resolved to attack Sarsfield, who lay 
 near Bundoran ; but he retreated on heariug of the defeat at New- 
 townbutler. They then determined to give battle to the Duke of 
 Berwick, but, immediately afterwards, heard that the army of James 
 had passed Castlecaulfield on their way to Dublin. It was then too 
 late to follow. 
 
 Lieutenant-Colonel Gore, by orders of Colonel Tiffin, went with 
 three troops of horse and 150 iufantry to reconnoitre in the direction 
 of Sligo. Gore, by means of a spy, succeeded in making Sarsfield 
 believe that his foes were only the advanced guard of a large army, 
 and the Irish General evacuated the town without firing a shot. A 
 few hours afterwards. Gore entered and captured a large quantity of 
 arms and provisions. 
 
 CHAPTEK XX. 
 
 HOW THE DEFENDERS OF DERRY WERE 
 REWARDED. 
 
 |<y^ FTER Derry was relieved, Kirke assumed despotic authority 
 ^^L^V in the city, and he refused to send soldiers through the 
 Jtf'^L the country to protect the lives and property of Protestants 
 from marauding parties of the enemy. In consequence of 
 this neglect, Limavady was burned the week after Derry was de- 
 livered. Under pretence of making provisions cheap, he seized the 
 cattle of many Protestant farmers in the neighbourhood, pretending 
 they belonged to the enemy, and sold them to butchers. By a process 
 of amalgamating regiments, many officers were dismissed, and some 
 who had. themselves purchased arms for their men were placed under 
 the command of others who had not for this purpose expended a single 
 
110 A History of the Irish Preshyterians. 
 
 j)enny. He took away Murray's horse, seized the saddles bis 
 horsemen had bouglit at their own expense, and in every way treated 
 the people of Derry as if they had been enemies he had conquered 
 rather than friends he had relieved." 
 
 The sick received no provisions from the stores, and many of 
 them, tryinw to regain their homes, died by the way. One brave 
 soldier who lived near Lifford had left his wife and family of young 
 children at home when he went to Derry. In his absence, an Irish 
 soldier, who had formerly been his own servant, came to rob his 
 family. On entering, he at once asked his former mistress where her 
 money was kept. She replied that he knew very well himself, 
 handing him the key of a large oaken chest. The soldier opened 
 the lock, raised the weighty lid, and stooped down to secure the 
 money within. Then the lady, watching her opportunity, dashed 
 the lid with terrific force on the soldier's neck, jumped on the top 
 herself, and held it down with her weight till she was sure the robber 
 was dead. Afterwards, in the silence of night, she and her servant 
 maid buried the body ia a neighbouring field. Her husband was 
 sick unto death when the siege was raised, and he endeavoured to 
 make his way home. His wife, hearing of his approach, set out to 
 meet him, carrying concealed in her clothing food and bottles of 
 milk ; for she feared that if these were seen they might be taken from 
 her by some of the many soldiers returning in a state of starvation 
 through the cruelty of Kirke. At last, meeting her husband, she 
 failed to recognise him, for the shadow of death was on his^ 
 countenance. Then, when she knew him, clasping him with joy, 
 she gave him refreshment, and they proceeded homewards. But he 
 grew weak rapidly, and, as they drew near their dwelling, he sank 
 down and died in sight of the home, which his wife had so 
 courageously guarded. In that same place, their descendants, faith- 
 ful to the religious and political principles of their forefathers, still 
 live. 
 
 The treatment which the defenders of Derry received from the 
 Government was quite as bad as the treatment tliey had received 
 from Kirke. A committee, appointed by the English House of Com- 
 mons, admitted that a sum of £195,091 was due to the Derry 
 and Enniskillen regiments for arrears of pay ; of which only £'9.806 
 had been paid. Besides this, a sum of £138,000 was expended by the 
 officers and soldiers on their own maintenance, and on horses, arms, 
 and, accoutrements which were made use of by the Government, 
 •without any recompense or allowance to the owners. t 
 
 Although the just claims of these gallant soldiers were admitted, 
 the debt was never discharged. On the other hand. Walker, who had 
 tried to induce the Council to surrender, received the recompense of 
 a hero ; and Captain Corry, who had threatened to put in prison am^- 
 
 * Lord Macaulay surely knew that he stated what was incorrect when 
 
 he asserted that then " The city was in the highest good humour.*' 
 
 t A View of the Danger and Folly of being Pablic-Spirited, by 
 William Hamill. (1721.) 
 
How the Defenders of Derry were Bewarded. 111". 
 
 body who took arms to defend Enniskillen, got ^2,000 and an estate 
 as his re\Yard.-'- Poor Mitclielburn failed to get even the arrears of 
 his pay, was refused the governorship of Cuimore Fort, and, being 
 unable to discharge his debts, was placed in prison. 
 
 After Derry was relieved, Kirke sent the Rev. George Walker 
 to present King William with an address, signed by the chief" 
 defenders of the town. Walker set out on the 9th of August, 1689., 
 He went by way of Scotland, and was presented with the freedom of 
 Glasgow and Edinburgh. In London, the King received him with 
 favour, and the public with acclamations. He published an account 
 of the siege, which had a large sale, and ran through several editions.. 
 In this work, he alluded to himself as the Governor, and to the 
 Governor as Colonel Mitchelburn. He claimed to have led the 
 garrison in several desperate conflicts, to have performed many- 
 daring deeds of valour, and to be in reality the person who. 
 saved the town. But these deeds of valour are recorded by himself 
 alone. We have it on the best authority that during the siege he 
 was a man of peace, and that the only blood he shed was " the blood 
 of the grape." Although Walker knew well that the Rev. Alexander 
 Osborne, a Dublin Presbytcirian clergyman, was the XDerson wdio. 
 first informed the Ulster Protestants of Tyrconnell's deceptive 
 designs, he had the audacity to assert that Osborne w^as a spy of 
 the Lord Deputy. He conveyed to his readers the impression that 
 Mr. David Houston, a Covenanting preacher, had raised divisions, 
 among the Protestants in Dsrry, althoufdi Houston was not in the 
 neighbourliood at the time. He concealed the fact that, on tlie 18th 
 of April, Murray prevented the surrender of the town. He gave the 
 Presbyteriaus no credit for their defence of the city, although they 
 were nine out of every ten of the rank and file ; and he told a 
 deliberate falsehood in stating he did not know the names of the 
 Presbyterian clergymen in the town during the siege, although a 
 correct list of them had been given to him before his book was pub- 
 lished. Mackenzie had been chaplain to his own regiment, and, when 
 in Edinburgh, Walker was able to mention them by name to Mr. 
 Osborne, whom he hastened to asperse. But his great object 
 was to make the world believe that the Presbyterian defenders of 
 Derry were a miserable minority, and that he, who had never 
 headed a sally or repulsed an attack was a great military hero^ 
 entitled to all the rewards due for saving the town he had tried to 
 surrender. Such was Walker. But his story, having got the start, 
 was believed by the world, and some, even now, have magnified 
 this miserable old meddler into a military genius and a hero. 
 
 In London, there was nobody at first to contradict his assertion, 
 and he was taken at his own estimate of himself. The world thought 
 he had saved the city. Crowds followed him when he appeared in 
 public. He received ^5,000, the thanks of Parliament, and the 
 promise of a Bishopric, while the real defenders of the town were: 
 left in starvation. 
 
 * The Earls of Belmore are descended from Captain Corry. 
 
112 A History of the Irish Presbijterians. 
 
 Walker's account had not been long issued until an anonymous 
 pamphlet entitled " An Apology for the Failures charged on the Rev. 
 Mr. George Walker's Printed Account of the late Siege of Derry," 
 was published, in which a few of his mistakes were pointed out and 
 his assumptions exposed. Some friends of Mr. Walker repHed, and, 
 before the end of 1689, Walker liimself published a vindication of his 
 *' True Account." In this, he practically admits many of the charges, 
 by not attempting to refute them. Ea,rly in 1690, the Ptsv. J. Boyse, 
 •of Dublin, published his " Vindication " of the Rev. Alexander 
 Osborne from the accusation made by Walker that he was a spy of 
 Tyrconnel. In this pamphlet the " Governor of Derry " was 
 absolutely crushed, and neither he nor any of his friends ventured to 
 ireply. 
 
 In order to give the world a true account of the defence of 
 Derry, the Rev. John Mackenzie, minister of Cookstown, and 
 chaplain of Walker's own regiment, published " A Narrative of the 
 Siege of Londonderry." Before publication, it was read over to 
 Colonel Murray, Colonel Crofton, Lieutenant-Colonel Blan% Captain 
 Saunderson, and Captain Samuel Murray, who gave their assent to 
 its contents. This fact is certified by Sir Arthur Rawdon, Sir Arthur 
 Langford, Colonel Upton, Mr. David Cairns, and several others who, 
 at the same time, had been present, and had concurred in Mackenzie's 
 statements. This narrative may, therefore, be regarded as the 
 united account of all these gentlemen. It related many circumstances 
 not told by any other historian. It did justice to Murray and Noble, 
 put Walker in his proper ^Dosition, and proved the falsehood of bis 
 '*' True Account " and his " Vindication," Walker did not venture to 
 reply. A friend of his, supposed to be Bishop Vesey, published a 
 pamphlet entitled " Mr. John Mackenzie's Narrative a False 
 Libel." In this, he printed some certificates from officers who had 
 lost their property during the siege, and who thought the influence 
 of Walker would be useful in recovering what they sought. But 
 even they dealt in generalities and did not venture to contradict 
 the main charges. Mackenzie then published " Dr. Walkers Invisible 
 Champion Foyl'd ;" to which crushing reply neither Walker nor any 
 of his friends ventured to rejoin. 
 
 CHAPTER XXL 
 THE BOYNE, AUGHRIM, AND LIMERICK. 
 
 EANWHILE James summoned a Parliament to meet on the 
 7th of May. The Protestant freeholders did not venture 
 •sM'^iti to vote. The Corporations had been re-modelled by Tyr- 
 connel, and the Protestant peers did not obey the summons 
 to attend. Accordingly very few were present except Roman 
 •Catholics. This Parliament repealed the Act of Settlement, passed 
 
The Boyiie, Auglirim, a?id LimericJc. llS- 
 
 Id 1662, which confirmed Protestant owners in the estates of Roman 
 Catholics forfeited on account of rebelHon. All the landed property 
 in Ireland was restored to the representatives of those who possessed 
 it before the 23rd of October, 1641 ; and there was also a provision 
 to the effect that parties who owned estates should forfeit them, if 
 they had held any correspondence with those in arms against His 
 Majesty. These enactments struck a blow at almost every Protestant 
 landowner in Ireland. If the estate had come to the family before 
 1641, it was confiscated by one provision of the Act ; it obtained 
 afterwards, it was confiscated by another provision. 
 
 An Act of Attainder was also passed by which nearly 2,500 
 persons were by name declared guilty of high treason, unless they 
 would surrender for trial before a specified day ; and the Act was 
 kept secret until the day was past. The result was that 2,461 persons, 
 were proclaimed traitors, although some of them were at that very 
 time in the service of King James, before the walls of Londonderry. 
 The tithe payable by Roman Catholics was transferred to their 
 own clergy, and in many places Episcopal incumbents were thus 
 left without maintenance. Although the same Parliament passed 
 an Act giving liberty of conscience, Protestants could not be persuaded 
 that their religion would be respected by men who took away their 
 lives and their property. Money being scarce with James, he got a 
 number of brass utensils, and of old cannons melted and coined into 
 half-crowns, shillings, and sixpences. But foreign countries would not 
 accept of this base coin in exchange for their commodities, and prices 
 soon rose so high that a person had to carry the full of a bag of money 
 in order to purchase but a few a,rticles. 
 
 When it was reported in Dublin that the battle of Newtown- 
 butler had been lost, and the siege of Londonderry raised, Avaux 
 l)roposed to slaughter every Protestant whom the Government could 
 apprehend ; but James refused to accept of the suggestion. The object 
 of the French Ambassador was to render the separation between 
 England and Ireland complete. The object of James was to regain 
 the Crown of England which he had lost. 
 
 But the Irish Protestants were soon to receive substantial 
 assistance. On Tuesday, the 13th of August, Schomberg, lately 
 created a Duke, landed at Groomsport with about 10,000 men. He 
 was a German by birth, a Calvinist in religion, and the ablest master 
 of the science of war then alive. Notwithstanding his eighty years, 
 he still sat in the saddle with dignit}' and firmness. On the field of 
 Montes Claros he had saved the Portuguese monarchy from destruc- 
 tion in its struggle with Spain. Having afterwards risen to the 
 position of Marshal in France, he laid down his high office for sake 
 of the true faith, and had come with "William to England. The 
 English Parliament, to compensate him for his losses, had made him. 
 the munificent grant of one hundred thousand pounds." Yet we 
 
 * Witherow, who is generally accurate, made a mistake in con 
 veying the impression that Schomberg received only an annuity of 
 £500 a year. The Boyne and Aughrim p. 33. 
 
114 A History of the Irish Presbyterians. 
 
 must not forgst that the same Parliament never gave the gallant 
 defenders of Derry and Enuiskillen even the arrears of their pay. 
 As soon as Schomberg had landed liis troops, he marched to Carrick- 
 fergus, which was captured with a loss of about 200 men. The 
 ^country people, who were all " Irish Scots," thronged round the 
 prisoners, and would, probably, have taken their lives, had the Duke 
 not ridden in among the Protestants, pistol in hand, and prevented 
 them assailing their defenceless enemies. 
 
 Schomberg then proceeded to Belfast, and, without delay, began 
 his march southwards. Had he pressed on rapidly, he might have 
 taken Dublm, then defenceless. But he encamped at Dundalk to 
 await the arrival of cannons and supplies. By this delay, he missed 
 the opportunity of capturing the capital, and lost many men from 
 the unhealthy position of his camp. 
 
 ^Meanwhile King James had collected an army of 30,000 men, 
 and offered battle to the Protestants. Schomberg feared to attack a 
 force so superior in numbers, and James feared to attack a general 
 so distinguished as Schomberg. Colonel Lloyd, however, at the 
 head of the Enuiskillen men, defeated a large party of the enemy 
 who were marching towards Sligo, killed, it is said, 700 of them, 
 took many prisoners, and captured 8,000 cattle. 
 
 After Schomberg had lost one-third of his army by disease, he 
 retreated northwards. Although his campaign could not be regarded 
 as successful, his presence brought security to the Ulster Presby- 
 terians, who returned to their farms and rebuilt their houses. James 
 received re-enforcements of men and supplies of money from France, 
 then at war with Great Britain ; but his cause was much weakened 
 by quarrels between his Irish and his French followers. 
 
 Two colonels named O'Reilly held the town of Cavau at this 
 time for the Jacobites. Re-enforced by Berwick, they resolved to 
 surprise Wolseley, who then held Belturbet for WiUiam. But 
 Wolseley had himself determined to surprise the O'Reillys, and he 
 arrived at Cavan with 700 foot and five troops of cavalry, just as the 
 drums were beating to assemble the Irish troops before marching to 
 attack Belturbet. After a desperate engagement, he drove the 
 infantry into the fort, captured the town, destroyed a vast quantity 
 of provisions, and then retreated in safety — taking Killeshandra 
 Castle on his way back. 
 
 On the 14th of May, Schomberg obtained possession of Charle- 
 mont Castle by capitulation. This building had been erected about 
 1602 by Sir Charles Blunt, Lord Mountjoy, then Lord Lieutenant, 
 and was named after himself. It stood on rising ground, about four 
 acres in extent, w^ith the Blackwater on one side and a bog on the 
 other, and it was reckoned one of the most important strongholds in 
 Ulster. 
 
 When the Irish marched out, their appearance created con- 
 siderable amusement. Their commander, Teague O'Regan, was 
 dressed in an old red coat, a weather-beaten w^ig, a narrow white 
 beaver hat, a yellow^ cravat tied to the one side, boots wdth a 
 thousand wrinkles, and, although the day was hot, a large muff 
 
The Boijne, Aughrim, and LiynericTx. 115 
 
 around him. He was very drunk with brandy, and mounted on an 
 old spavined horse, quite lame, yet exceedingly vicious. Thus 
 equipped, he approached the Duke to pay his respects. But Teague's 
 horse began to fling with such vehemence that the two commanders 
 were compelled to cut short their conference. The Irish officers 
 were hospitably entertained by the Duke, and the common soldiers 
 received each a loaf out of the stores. On the way to Armagh, a 
 priest who had been in Charlemont, began to discuss the doctrine 
 of transubstantiation with one of Schomberg's dragoons. Unable to 
 reply to the soldier's arguments, or to stand the merriment evoked by 
 his wit, the i)riest began to enforce his theology with blows. These 
 the dragoon returned, and the clerg3^man was severely beaten. A 
 complaint against the soldier's conduct was made to O'Regan, when 
 he was dining Avith the officers in Armagh. But he replied, with an 
 oath, that he was glad of it. " What had the priest to do to dispute 
 religion with a dragoon ?" 
 
 King William, finding that in England people were becoming 
 impatient at the slowness with which the war in Ireland was 
 conducted, determined to assume the command himself, and, on the 
 14th of .June, landed at Carrickfergus. From this place he proceeded 
 to Belfast, when he was received by the Sovereign, Captain Robert 
 Leathes,''- and conducted to the Castle, where he was entertained by 
 Sir William Franklin. The townspeople were nearly all Presby- 
 terians, and they received, with the wildest demonstrations of joy, the 
 great king who was now regarded as the champion of Protestantism. 
 At night, the town was illuminated, and bonfires burned on every 
 hill around. 
 
 When William arrived in Ireland it had about one million 
 three hundred thousand inhabitants, almost all farmers, who them- 
 selves tilled the lands that they lield, and manufactured tlie clothing 
 that they wore. There was not a single town of considerable size in 
 the kingdom except Dublin, which then contained about thirty 
 thousand inhabitants. Throughout Ulster the largest places were 
 mere villages. In 1660, Belfast contained only " five streets and five 
 lanes with 150 houses," which would indicate a population of eight 
 hundred. Six years afterwards, there were 204 houses rated for 
 hearth money, and the number increased year by year. When 
 William entered the town it was then probably larger than Carrick- 
 fergus, and, after Derry, the most populous place in Ulster. It con- 
 tained about 2,200 inhabitants. All the houses were then covered 
 with thatch,! and, even so late as 1700, there were only ten slated 
 dwellings in the town. It was lighted by lanterns " hung, at every 
 other house doore or window time about in ye Dark Nights from ye 
 houres of six to tenn, from ye 29th of September to ye 29th of March 
 ffoUowdng." As a protection against tire, it w^as ordered that all 
 
 * In Killen's edition of Reid, vol. II., p. 402, the chifef magistrate is 
 erroneously called, Captain Robert Leather. 
 
 t The Town Book of the Corporation of Belfast, edited by Robert 
 a\I. Young, B.A., C.E.; M.R.I.A., F.R.S.A.I. 
 
116 A History of the Irish Preshyterians. 
 
 "wooden chymneys should be forthwith pulled down and bricke 
 chymneys made in steede thereof ; " and, in 1686, it was enacted that 
 every inhabitant of " sixty pounds free substance " should furnish one 
 "leathern buckett" to be "delivered to the Sovereign, who was himself 
 to provide, at the public charge, ladders and also poles with hooks 
 and chains for pulling down houses, on the occasion of lire. 
 
 There were various regulations for keeping the town clean. 
 Butchers were compelled to carry " ye Blood and Garbage " of 
 " beasts or cattle " slaughtered, "twenty yards beyond the full sea 
 mark." In 1667, various laws previously passed were conlirmed. 
 By one of these, it was declared unlawful for any inhabitant to suffer 
 horses, cows, swine, or geese to wander about in the streets or to 
 cause any dunghill to be madt before his door, or to cast any 
 carrion or loathsome thing into the river which ran down High 
 Street, on the pain of forfeiting five shillings for each offence. 
 
 Such was Belfast when William entered the town. Evidently 
 he was pleased with the enthusiasm in his cause exhibited by the 
 people who were almost all Presbyterians. A deputation of Presby- 
 terian clergymen consisting of the Rev. Patrick Adair, Belfast ; the 
 Hev. Archibald Hamilton, Armagh ; and the Rev. William Adair, 
 Ballyeaston, waited on His Majesty, and were received most 
 graciously. It is said that Mr. Patrick Adair had several interviews 
 with the King, who took great interest in his conversation and was 
 evidently impressed by the information he communicated. 
 
 On AVilliam's march southward, he issued from his " Court at 
 Hillsborough," on the 19th of June, 1690, an order to Christopher 
 Carleton, collector of the port of Belfast, to pay i:l,200 a year to 
 trustees on behalf of the Irish Presbyterian clergymen Afterwards 
 this grant was put on the civil list and paid out of the Irish 
 exchequer. It is generally stated that it produced at first eleven 
 pounds a year for each minister. But, until the numerous vacancies 
 were filled, it must have given each annuitant about twenty pounds, 
 after making allo'vance for the miscellaneous purposes to which the 
 Synod sometimes appKed part of the grant. The Bounty being a 
 fixed sum, the amount payable to each recipient became less as the 
 number of clergymen increased. From this sprung a tendency to 
 oppose the erection of new congregations, which counterbalanced 
 much of the good that the endowment otherwise effected. 
 
 As William passed along, he was favourably impressed with the 
 appearance of the country, which he declared was a land worth 
 fighting for. Mindful of the mistake of Schomberg, he said " he did 
 not come there to let grass grow under his feet." At Loughbrick- 
 land, he reviewed his army, which consisted of 36,000 men, EngHsh, 
 Irish, and Scotch ; Dutch, Danes and French Huguenots. On the 
 25th of June, he reached Newry, and on the 30th was close to the 
 Irish, 35,000 strong, who were posted near Drogheda, on the right 
 bank of the Boyne. The same evening, while he rode along the bank 
 of the river to view the enemy's position, musket balls sometimes 
 whistled over the heads of his party, or struck the ground beside them. 
 But His Majesty rode on regardless of danger. Having come to a 
 
The Boijne, AugJirim, and LimericTx. 117 
 
 rising gronacl, he aliglited to take some refreshments. Meanwhile, 
 under cover of a party of cavah^y, the enemy had placed two field 
 pieces behind a hedge on the other side of the river, and they opened 
 tire just as the King remounted. The first ball killed a man and 
 tw^o horses. The second glanced off the bank of the river, and, m 
 rising, struck the King's shoulder, cut a piece out of his coat, and tore 
 off a little of the flesh. Mr. Coningsby placed a handkerchief on the 
 wound, and His Majesty rode off to have it properly dressed, remark- 
 ing that there was " no great need for the bullet coming any nearer." 
 Having put on a fresh coat, he rode about all evening, examining the 
 positions and making his arrangements. 
 
 Next morning, the sun shone from a cloudless sky, as the rival 
 armies prepared for battle. The soldiers of Wdliam put green sprigs 
 in their hats, while the Irish exhibited bits of white paper. The 
 troops of James occupied a strong position on a rang 3 of hills, along 
 the right bank of the Boyne, with a morass on their left. These hills 
 were fortified by entrenchments, and they were so intersected by 
 hedges and ditches that, in many places, they were impassable by 
 cavalry. 
 
 William led his army across the river in three divisions. General 
 Douglas and Meinhart Schomberg, one of the Duke's sons, crossed 
 with 10,000 men higher up at Slane. They put the Irish cavalrj'- to 
 flight and killed Sir Neal O'Neill, their commander. Then they 
 encountered such a large body of infantry posted behind hedges 
 that, for a time, their progress was obstructed. But, on the arrival 
 of re-enforcements, the enemy were x^ut to flight and pursued by 
 Schomberg, who wished to secure the pass of Duleek behind the 
 Irish, where the road, only a few feet wide, ran amidst a morass ; 
 but liis progress through bogs and over fences was exceedingly slow. 
 
 The enemy now withdrew their French auxiliaries and Sarsfield's 
 horse from the C3ntre at Oldbridge, to re -enforce their left hard 
 pressed by Meinhart Schomberg. The Duke then ordered the second 
 detachment of William's army to cross the river and attack the 
 weakened centre of the Irish. The Dutch guards, under Solmes, 
 first entered the water, crow^ding so closely together that the stream 
 rose up to their armpits. Then the men of Derry and Enniskillen 
 dashed forwards, and La Caillemotte plunged in with the French 
 Huguenots. Further down, the Danes endeavoured to force their 
 passage. The Irish now opened tire, and tlie shot came quickly 
 from batteries, and breastworks, and from behind hedges. But 
 Schomberg pressed his men onwards, and the river was safely 
 crossed. Richard Hamilton now made a furious charge. He drove 
 the Danes back into the stream ; he attacked the Huguenots, and La 
 Caillemotte was mortally wounded. Schomberg, seeing his men in 
 disorder, plunged into the river to rally them ; he crossed in safety ; 
 but, on the other side, was surrounded by the enemy and killed on 
 the spot. 
 
 The conflict raged furiously here with doubtful success, until the 
 King, victorious on the left, arrived with re-enforcements sufficient to 
 roll back the tide of war and make sure of victory. William had 
 
118 A History of the Irish Preshijterians. 
 
 crossed nearer Drogheda amid a storm of bullets from the enemy, 
 who Imed the liedges and breast works. But, after a fierce fight, he 
 drove the Irish backwards, overcame all opposition, and arrived to 
 assist the centre disorgsnized by Schomberg's death. He now put 
 himself at the head of tlie Enniskillen men and led them forward ; but 
 not wishing, wounded as he was, to go into a hand to hand conflict, 
 turned aside a little before meeting the enemy. His action was 
 mistaken by the colonists, who, although brave, were untrained, and 
 they followed the King instead of charging the enemy. William now 
 led forward a Dutch regiment. The Enniskillen men, having seen their 
 mistake, charged at once, and the Irish were put to flight. Richard 
 Hamilton, at the head of the cavalry, made a terrific effort to retrieve 
 the fortune of the day, but his men were repulsed, and he himself 
 taken prisoner within a few yards of the King. "Do you think," 
 asked William of his prisoner, " will the Irish fight any more ?" 
 " Yes, please Your Majesty," said he, "upon my honour, I think they 
 will." " Your honour,'' said the King, sarcastically, remembering 
 how Hamilton had deceived him before. But then he gave orders 
 that they should attend to the prisoner's wounds. 
 
 The battle was now won, but the Irish retreated in good order. 
 Meinhart Schomberg had failed to reach in time the pass of Duleek 
 behind the Irish army. James stood on Dunore Hill, watching the 
 battle, and remained there until the troops of William approached in 
 pursuit. Then, protected by Sarsfield's cavalry, he made such haste 
 to retreat that he arrived in Dublin the same evening, to bring the 
 news of his own defeat. Next day he left the city never to return. 
 Kmbaiidng at Kinsale, he took refuge in France. 
 
 In the battle of the Boyne, the Irish lost about fifteen hundred 
 men and the Protestants five hundred. Among these were Schom- 
 berg the foremost captain of Europe, and poor old Walker, lately 
 nominated Bishop of Derry, whose death was a positive gain. When 
 William heard that he was killed at the ford, he asked, " what took 
 him there?" This reply did not arise from want of feeling, as when 
 he heard of Schomberg's death, his eyes filled with tears, and he 
 said, " I have lost my father." But as Macaulay remarks, he thought 
 Walker " a busybody who had been properly punished for running 
 into danger without any call of duty." In all probability, he had 
 learned the true character of the vain old man from Adair in Belfast. 
 William entered Dublin without opposition, and was received with 
 acclamations by the entire Protestant population assembled at 
 College Green. The news of his victory was received with delight 
 in England, in Holland, in Austria, and, strange to say, even in 
 Home, as the Pope was strongly opposed to the pretentions of Lewis, 
 and favoured Austria, then allied with Great Britain. 
 
 The Bishops of Meath and Limerick, with a number of Episcopal 
 clergy, met the King, congratulated him on his victory, and promised 
 their obedience. Dr. Dopping, the Bishop of Meath, had presented 
 a similar address to King James a few months previously. On the 
 last Sunday of June, he and his clergy prayed for King James, and, 
 on the first Sunday of July, they offered up prayers for William 
 
The Boijne, Aughrim, and Limerick. 119 
 
 whom they lately denounced as a usurper. In some places the 
 Episcopal clergy had thus prayed backwards and forwards four 
 times. For example, Dr. King, afterwards Bishop of Derry, had, in 
 the beginning of 1689, prayed that God would give King James the 
 victory over all his enemies. In the following March, he offered up 
 the same prayer for William, and, after the "Break of Dromore," he 
 began, once more, to pray for James. But, when Schomberg landed, 
 he turned round again to pray for William. No wonder Queen Mary 
 said, with reference to the Irish Episcopal Church, '' Everybody 
 agrees that it is the worst in Christendom." 
 
 William, with about 20,000 men. proceeded to Limerick, leaving 
 his artillery in charge of a small party which followed. Information 
 of this being conveyed to Sarstield, he set out with a detachment of 
 cavalry, got behind William's army, surprised the guards, and burst 
 the cannons. The King had heard of Sarstield's expedition, and fearing 
 his object, ordered Sir John Lainer with 500 horsemen to re-enforce 
 the party in charge of the guns ; but, by some mistake, these orders 
 were not obeyed for several hours afterwards, and Lainer had pro- 
 ceeded only a short distance when he heard the noise of the 
 explosion, proving that all was over. 
 
 Limerick stands on an island in the Shannon, and has suburbs on 
 both sides of the liver connected with that island by bridges. It was 
 defended by an Irish garrison under the French commander 
 Boisseleau. Almost all the heavy artillery having been destroyed 
 by Sarstield. and William, fearing that the autumnal rains would 
 produce fever in his camp, began to meditate raising the siege. 
 Before leaving, he made an attempt to take the town iDy starm, on 
 the 27th of August ; but, after the attacking party had entered, they 
 Avere driven back with a loss of 500 killed and about 1,000 wounded. 
 William then raised the siege, placed his army in winter quarters, 
 and embarked for England. 
 
 At that very time, the Earl of Marlborough, sent by the 
 Government with 5,000 men to reduce Cork, was waiting at Ports- 
 mouth for a favourable wind. On the 23rd of September, he landed 
 in Ireland, and he began the siege at once. The garrison, wanting 
 ammunition, surrendered in a few days. From Cork, he 
 proceeded to Kinsale which also capitulated. In five weeks after 
 leaving England, Marlborough had returned, having done more for 
 the King, as people said, in three weeks than some of his foreign 
 generals in two years. 
 
 During the campaign of 1691, William remained in Holland to 
 direct operations against France, and his place in Ireland, as 
 Commander-in-Chief, was supplied by General Giakell. The Irish 
 were led by Saint Ruth, a French general of great ability, known as 
 " The Scourge of the Heretics," on account of the relentless cruelty 
 with which he conducted war against the Calvinists in Ins native 
 country. 
 
 Saint Rath, with 20.000 foot and 5,000 horse, was encamped 
 near Athlone. This town, strongly fortified, is divided into two parts 
 by the Shannon, which flows through it with great rapidity. Ginkell 
 
120 A History of the Irish Presbyterians. 
 
 marched tbitherwarcl from Mullingar. Capturing Ballymore on Lis 
 \N-ay, lie arrived, on the 19th of June, before the fortifications of 
 Athlone. Being well supplied with artillery, he soon made a breach 
 in the wall" of the English town which lay next him on the east 
 bank of the Shannon. A storming party, commanded by General 
 Macha}^ of Killiecrankie renown, entered the opening and captured 
 this lart of the town without difocuJty. Among the slain was 
 General Kirke, whose merit in relieving Derry was more than' 
 counterbalanced by his wickedness and cruelty. Saint Ruth was so> 
 certain of being able to defend Athlone that he said: — "Ginkell's 
 master ought to hang him for trying to take Athlone, and mine 
 ought to hang me if I lose it." 
 
 The enemy had broken down part of the bridge which crossed 
 the Shanncn at this place. Ginkell succeeded in getting all 
 the breach repaired, except one arch, when a covered way, used 
 for protecting his workmen, was burned by the Irish. He then 
 determined to try whether it would be possible to cross by a ford. 
 Two Danish soldiers, under sentence of death, were induced, by a. 
 promise of pardon, to cross over the greater part of the river. 
 Being taken for deserters, the Irish did not fire till they had 
 turned back, and. the shower of balls then sent after them either 
 missed their mark or glanced harmlessly off their armour. 
 
 In the evening of the 30th of June, deserters brought informa- 
 tion that the enemy, expecting no further attack that day, had 
 retired to their camp. Ginkell immediately gave orders to cross the 
 river. Mackay led one detachment through by the ford. Another 
 crossed the bridge on planks thrown over the broken arch, and a. 
 third used pontoons. Saint Ruth had retired to the camp to ]orepare 
 for a banquet in the evening. The garrison, in his absence, made 
 but slight resistance, and with a loss of 29 killed and about 40' 
 wounded, Ginkell became master of the remaining part of Athlone. 
 
 Saint Ruth, maddened with disappointment, determined to 
 hazard a pitched battle. He placed his army near Aughrim Castle, 
 on the slope of a hill which extends for two miles. In front and to- 
 the left were bogs almost impassable. Tavo roads led to this xicsition.. 
 One was on the Irish right. The other A\as between the bog in front 
 and the bog on the left. On the evening of Sunday, the 12th of July, 
 Ginkell, with about IS.OOOt men, arrived in front of the Irish 
 position. He commenced the attack by sending along the path on 
 the enemy's right a strong detachment, who forced their way across, 
 although the Irish fought with great courage. Mackay, who com. 
 
 * Lord Macaulay is mistaken in supposing that Athlone was sur' 
 rounded by ramparts of earth alone, as there were walls round the 
 English town. 
 
 t Witherow says 14,000 ; but his estimate is too low. His account of 
 this battle is very confused. In one place (p. 271) he states the castle 
 was taken by Euvigny just after he had led his men to the attack ; while 
 in another place (p. 276) he states the castl'^ was not captured till after- 
 the Irish were defeated. 
 
The Boyne, Aujlirim, and Limerick. 121 
 
 manded the centre, now sent four battalions of foot right through 
 the bog in front of the enemy. With great difficulty, they moved 
 forward, under a territic tire, sinking deep in the mud at every step. 
 But. at last, they gained the firm ground, and charged the Irish, 
 who, at once, gave way. Pursuing too far, they were repulsed and 
 driven back into the bog. Rallied by Talmash, they returned to the 
 ■attack, and killed many of those who pursued them. 
 
 Meanwhile the Derry and Enaiskillen regiments with Ruvigny 
 and the Huguenot cavalry had crossed a narrow path on the Irish 
 left. Saint Ruth at this time felt so confident of victory that he 
 did not seriously oppose them when crossing. '"The more they 
 are," said he, "the more we shall kill." But the Ulster regiments 
 having got over, sheltered themselves behind walls where they 
 repelled a furious attack. The Huguenot cavalry charged the Irish 
 and drove them back with such bravery that even Saint Ruth uttered 
 an exclamation of delight. He was giving orders to make this 
 point the chief object of attack when his head was carried off by a 
 >eaanon ball. 
 
 The jealousy between the Irish and French officers prevented 
 Sars field, who commanded the reserve, from knowing the plans of 
 Saint Ruth. He had been told not to move without orders, and, as 
 no orders came, he remained inactive. The English centre pressed 
 on once more. The Irish, now attacked in front and on both flanks, 
 gave way in confasioa. The defeat became a route, and the slaughter 
 was great. They lost about 7,009 men, whose bodies, stripped by 
 their own countrymen, and left uuburied, seemed like Hocks of sheep 
 over the hills around. The English lost about 1,700 killed and 
 wounded. 
 
 Ginkell then marched to Galway, wliich surrendered in a few 
 •days. The garrison were permitted to proceed in arms to Limerick 
 which was the only place of importance now possessed by the enemy. 
 Ginkell marched thither with rapidity, bub he determined to act with 
 great caution as the garrison were more numerous than his own 
 army. Tyrcoanel diel suddenly oa the 14tli of August, ani it was 
 reported that he was poisoned, but the report was false. 
 
 Limerick stands on an island in the Shannon, which, below the 
 town, becomes wide and deep. A fleet was brought up to cut off 
 supplies by water. The Mimster suburb was invested, some of the 
 outworks taken, and the whole town bombarded with great fury for 
 a week. At nine o'clock in the evening of the 15th of September, 
 General Talmash, with a strong detachment, marched two miles up 
 the Shannon and crossed by tin boats and a pontoon-bridge, without 
 enc3unteriiig much resistance from the surprised eaetny, and he 
 fortified a position on the west bank of the Siiannon. On the 22nd, 
 Ginkell himself with the greater part of his army, crossed the river, 
 and after a ssvere conflict captured the forts by which Thormond 
 Bridge was defended. The Irish retreated towards the town, but a 
 French officer in charge of the drawbridg-o pulled it up too soon, and 
 600 of the fugitives were either drowned in the river or slain by the 
 English. Ginkell established himself within ten yards of Thormond 
 
122 A History of the Irish Preshijterians. 
 
 Gate, completely investing the city, and separating the cavalry 
 without from the infantry within. D'Usson and Sarsfield, finding 
 that further resistance would be useless determined to surrender. 
 A truce was agreed upon, and officers of the rival armies began to 
 visit each other and to dine together. It M-as on one of these 
 occasions that an Irish officer made use of the often quoted ex- 
 pression, " Change Kings and we will fight it over again." 
 
 After a good deal of negotiation, the terms were arranged. There 
 were both military and civil articles of surrender, and the treaty 
 was not formally concluded till after the arrival of the Lords^ 
 Justices from Dublin, Avhom the Irish wished to sign the civil treaty 
 on behalf of the English Government. By the military articles,, 
 Limerick and all the forts and castles held for James in Ireland 
 were to be surrendered ; but soldiers in the Irish Army were to have 
 permission to leave the kingdom if they desired. By the civil 
 articles, Roman Catholics were to have the same i-eligious privileges 
 which they enjoyed in the reign of Charles the Second. They 
 were to be permitted to follow their trades and professions, were 
 to receive pardon for all offences committed in the reign of James, 
 and to be free from all oaths, except the oath of allegiance. This, 
 treaty was signed on the 3rd of October, at the well known " Treaty 
 Stone," on the Clare side of the Shannon. It was generally supposed 
 "by Protestants that the Roman Catholics were promised too much. 
 And, in after years, under Tory-Episcopal ascendency, the treaty 
 "was most shamefully violated. 
 
 "William was pleased to obtain peace at any price, that he might 
 be free to prosecute the war against France with all his forces. 
 Besides, he did not object to the fact that Catholics had obtained 
 privileges, as he was averse to religious disabilities, and declared that, 
 although he had come to deliver Protestants, he had not come ta 
 persecute Papists. Lewis was displeased with the treaty, as it left 
 "William free. But the Irish soldiers being permitted to leave the 
 country, he obtained the services of about 10,000 men, who were 
 afterwards known in history as the Irish Brigade. 
 
 The war was now over. With another king and another faith 
 the Irish might have preserved their liberties. But this was not ta 
 be. The stronger race were again victorious. And, strange to say, 
 the Presbyterians of Ulster — the men who had borne the brunt of 
 the battle, and whose matchless valour had gained the victory — were 
 soon doomed to bear persecution along with the unfortunate Kelts 
 whom they had conquered. One hundf-ed thousand of the inhabit- 
 ants had perished. They had either fallen on the field of battle, or 
 had been murdered by soldiers, or cut off by sickness. The crops. 
 had been destroyed, the cattle taken from their rightful owners, 
 the towns burned, and many of the people turned naked out of their 
 houses, or murdered if they resisted. But there was no organized 
 system of murder as in 1641. The Irish authorities, with the 
 exception of Galmoy, Rosen, and one or two others, respected the 
 non-combatants, and tried to protect them, whether Protestants or 
 Catholics. 
 
Under William the Third. 123 
 
 The Irish Presbyterian Church had, in 1688, five presbyteries, 
 above eighty ministers, eleven probationers, and about one 
 hundred congrecrations. In the northern counties, Bisliop LesHe 
 calculated that Presbyterians were then fifty to one of the Episco- 
 palians ; but, since that time two hundred years of persecution, 
 w^liile not exterminating Presbyterians, has rendered the Prelatists 
 more numerous in proportion. After Schomberg's arrival, in 1689, 
 Presbyteries began to meet as usual, but as maiiy ministers were 
 still in Scotland, there was difficulty in procuring supplies for the 
 vacant charges. Several houses of w^orship had been destroyed, 
 and the people suffered greatly from the ravages of war. 
 
 CHAPTEE XXII. 
 UNDEK WILLIAM THE THIRD. 
 
 f^|-^i WO days after the Battle of the Boyne, a number of ministers 
 Wt ^^ met in Belfast, and determined to commt 
 
 ^J met in Belfast, and determined to commence holding meetings 
 (y^jy- of Synod, which, after 1661, had been discontinued. The first 
 was held on the 26th of September, 1690, in Belfast, and another 
 met in the same place, on the 8th of the next April. But the minutes 
 of both meetings have been lost. On tlie 30th of September, 1691, a 
 Synod was held at Antrim, where thirty two ministers and twenty 
 one elders were present. This meeting was chiefly employed in 
 making arrangements regarding the settling of vacant congregations, 
 several of which had requested the Court to influence their pastors 
 then in Scotland, to return. These efforts were in some cases suc- 
 cessful ; but more than twenty ministers, formerly placed in Ireland, 
 remained in Scotland. The inducements oft'ered by Irish con- 
 gregations were small. Carland could promise the Rev. Thomas 
 Kennedy only nineteen pounds a-year of stipend, a gratuity of five 
 pounds to assist in building a dw^elling-house, and to " plow and 
 sow ten acres of land." But they hoped for a speedy increase, as 
 not more than a tenth part of the land was "planted." Cookstown 
 could offer the Rev. John Mackenzie only " fourteen pound in 
 money, with a farm to the value of eight or nine pound, yearly 
 maintenance." But then there was the Royal Bounty in addition, 
 which, for the first year or two, must have given each minis-ter 
 about twenty pounds per annum." The congregations which failed 
 to obtain pastors, received occasional services from the nearest 
 ministers ; and, on occasions when no supply could be obtained, 
 
 * I believe this estimate is correct, although higher than what is 
 generally given. 
 
124 A Historij of the Irish Prcshijterlans. 
 
 the people preferred to worship God in their homes, ratlier than to 
 attend an Episcopal service. 
 
 Bat, notwithstaading all difficulties, the work of re-organizing 
 congregations went on with rapidity. King William, desiring to 
 favour those who professed tlie faith in which he was himself 
 educated, endeavoured to save them from the penalties attached 
 to persecuting laws he was powerless to repeal. But the settle- 
 ment of ministers was, notwithstanding, often attended with difficulty. 
 In March, 1692, Mr. William Ambrose, a probationer, preached in 
 the vacant congregation of Hillsborough. The Episcopal minister 
 of this parish was the Rev. Lemuel Matthews, who was archdeacon 
 and chancellor of the diocese of Down, x^i^ebendary of Cairncastle, 
 and incumbent of nine parishes, in none of which had he resided for 
 above twenty years. In some of them, he had only nominal curates, 
 to answer at visitations, and, in others, " curate^ that were 
 altogether insufficient and unlit." But Mr. Matthews was greatly 
 exasperated because anyone should venture to instruct the people 
 wliom he neglected himself. And on his information, Mr. Ambrose 
 was committed to prison, where he was kept till an order for 
 his liberation was obtained from the Lords Justices. 
 
 The English Parliament, which met towards the end of 1691, 
 enacted that no person could sit in the Irish Parliament, or hold any 
 Irish office, civil, military, or ecclesiastical, or practice law or 
 medicine in Ireland, until he had taken the oaths of allegiance and 
 supremacy, and had subscribed tlie declaration against Transub- 
 stantiation. This Act — contrary to the treaty of Limerick — was only 
 one of the many persecuting laws by which Irish Roman Catholics 
 w^ere afterwards oppressed, but Presbyterians were not now asked 
 to make any declaration to which they could object. They 
 were, therefore, eligible for public offices in Ireland, although a 
 minister was liable to three months' imprisonment in the common 
 jail for delivering a sermon, and to a fine of a hundred pounds for 
 celebrating the Lord's Supper. In England, an Act of toleration 
 protected them in their worship, while by the Test Act they were 
 excluded from office. 
 
 Although William often tried to persuade the Irish Parliament 
 to pass an Act permitting Dissenters to worship God according to 
 the dictates of their conscience, his influence failed to overcome the 
 power of the bishops who controlled the House of Lords. These 
 efforts were always met by attempts to impose a Test iVct, rendering 
 it necessary for all who held places of power or profit under the gov- 
 ernment to partake of the Lord's Supper in the Episcopal Church. 
 The bisliops got the Lord's Committee on religion, of the Irish Par- 
 liament which met in 1692, to pass a resolution declaring that there 
 should be no toleration of Dissenters unless all public officials were 
 compelled to communicate three times a year in their parish churches, 
 and that severe penalties ought to be inflicted on any Dissenting 
 minister who ventured to preach against the Episcopal Church. 
 
 But at least one liberal measure was passed by this Parliament. 
 Many French Protestants had settled in Ireland after 1685, when 
 
Under William the Third. 125 
 
 the Edict of Nantes was revoked. Refusing, as Presbyterians, to 
 use the Episcopal Uturgy, they had to endure religious persecution 
 from the Protestants to whom they had fled for refuge from a 
 similar psrsecution at home. But, in 1692, an Act was passed by 
 the Irisu Parliament giving permission to foreign Protestants to 
 emplo}" in their worship " tlie rites used in their own churches." 
 
 Dr. William King, born of Presbyterian parents in 1650, and 
 induced to become a renegade as he passed through Trinity College, 
 was now Bishop of Darr}-, and he regarded the church of his fathers 
 with all the animosity of an apostate. About the end of 1693, he 
 published an attack on Presbyterians, entitled, "A Discourse con- 
 cerning the Inventions of Men in the Worship of God." In this 
 production, he accused Presbyterians of being badly instructed in 
 Christian principles, of failing to attend public worship with 
 regularity, of neglecting to read the Scriptures in their meetings, 
 and of celebrating the Sacrament of the Lord's Supper at only very 
 distant intervals. 
 
 To this pamphlet, replies were published by the Rev. Joseph 
 Boyse, of Dublin, and the Rev. Robert Craghead, of Londonderry. 
 The style of Mr. Boyse was better than Mr. Craghead's, but both 
 writers proved plainly that the most important of the Bishop's 
 charges were false. They showed clearly that Presbyterians read 
 the Scriptures audwerewellinstruotedintheir principles ; and that if 
 theLord'sSnpperwascelebratedbutseklom,tliereason was fear of per- 
 secution from the denomination to whic'i the Bishop hims3lfbelong3d. 
 
 This controversy continued for several years and called forth 
 nine publications. It had the effect of making Presbyterians more 
 firm in their faith, and of causing them to guard against falling into 
 the faults with which they had been accused by the Bishop. But, on 
 the other hand, it rendered the King more bitter against every 
 member of the denomination to which belonged those who defeated 
 him in argument. 
 
 About this time the Government determined to make enquiry re- 
 garding grave scandals wliich existed in the Irish Episcopal Church. 
 Dr. Thomas Hackett, Bishop of Down and Connor, had not been 
 within the bounds of his charge for twenty years, and his clergy 
 had, meanwhile, done what was right in their own eyes. An 
 Ecclesiastical Commission from the Crown, consisting of Bishops 
 Dopping, Wiseman and King, was appointed to deal with these evils. 
 The Commission met in February, 1694, and they deprived Dr. 
 Hackett of his sees for selling livings, giving false certificates, and 
 many other crimes. Our old friend, the Rev. Lemuel Matthews, who 
 had procured the imprisonment of Mr. Ambrose for holding a service 
 without using the prayer book, was suspended from his offices by 
 this Commission on account of numerous offences. The Dean of 
 Connor was deposed for adultery. The Rev. Wm. Milne, of Kilroot, 
 one of the few Presbyterian ministers who had conformed, was con- 
 victed of mcontineucy and intemperance, and was deprived of his pre- 
 bend, =■' but, on account of liis age, he obtained a pension of twenty 
 
 *E[is successor was Jonathan Swift. 
 
126 A History of tJie IrisJi Presbyterians. 
 
 pounds a year during life. The Commissioners admitted tliat, if 
 they had given ear to what the clergy said about one another, they 
 must have suspended one half of them ; but they terrified all, 
 although they punished only a few. 
 
 The Rev. Patrick Adair, of Belfast, died in 1694, after a long and 
 honourable ministry. He left behind him a manuscript history of 
 the Presbyterian Church in Ireland, which, in 1866 was published by 
 Dr. Killen. But it is stated by the Rev. Classon Porter, that m 
 several hundred instances, the printed edition differs from the- 
 manuscript. 
 
 As the Royal Bounty was not paid in 1694, the trustees 
 petitioned the Lords Justices early next year to have the arrears 
 cleared off and greater punctuality observed in future payments. 
 Mr. Duncombe and Sir Cyril Wyche were for withdrawing the grant 
 altogether, but Lord Capel MTote to London strongly urging its- 
 continuance. His representations were successful. The arrears were 
 discharged and the bounty continued. In all probability King 
 William had not known that the payments were stopped until the 
 fact brought under his notice. 
 
 Several circumstances prevented Presbyterians from obtaining 
 Parliamentary influence sufficient to save them from per- 
 secution. The aristocracy, at the restoration, went over to Prelacy, 
 which the}' had sworn to extirpate. By that aristocracy, both Houses 
 of the Irish Parliament were completely controlled. The House of 
 Lords belonged to them altogether, and they returned most of those 
 supposed to represent the people in the Commons. The county 
 members were elected by the freeholders ; and freeholders were 
 manufactured by the landlords to suit their own purposes. 
 
 There were then no large cities by wdiich the power of the 
 Episcopal oligarchy might be restrained. Dublin, with a population 
 of thirty thousand, was by far the largest place in the kingdom. 
 There was not a single town in Ulster with a population of five 
 thousand. Yet villages like Augher, Charlemont, and St. Johnston 
 returned each two members. In these places the landlords were as 
 supreme as in their own castles. A burgess, on his election, had 
 often to swear that he would obey all the proprietor's commands ; 
 and boroughs could be bought or sold like any other commodity. 
 Even in the large towns the people had no right to elect their 
 representatives. The Mayor or "Sovereign" and burgesses returned 
 the members ; but when a burgess died or resigned, his successor 
 was elected by the other burgesses. And thus there was no real 
 representation of the people in Ireland. 
 
 Besides all this, Presbyterians were confined to the Province of 
 Ulster, while Episcopalians were scattered over the country, and the 
 fact that Presbyterians constituted almost the entire population in 
 parts of the North, was of no avail in the South, where they were a 
 small minority of the Protestants. Accordingly, Presbyterians having 
 no political power, had to submit to political persecution. But they 
 had also to endure a social persecution. The feudal system which 
 transferred the ownership of the soil from the tribe to the landlord 
 
Under William the Third. 127 
 
 was one of the many evils introduced by the power of England. The 
 Presbyterian farmer was a serf who had to submit to the will of his 
 landlord, and in elections, when he had a vote, to support the enemies 
 of his country, his class, and his creed. 
 
 The idea of passing a Toleration Bill for Ireland, was strongly 
 favoured by Capel, who was now Lord Lieutenant. The Rev. Joseph 
 Boyse, of Dublin, had previously published a pajnf)hlet, entitled — 
 '' The Case of the Protestant Dissenters in Ireland, in reference to a 
 Bill of Indulgence, represented and argued." In this pamphlet he 
 proved that such a Bill, reasonable in itself, was necessary for the 
 common Protestant interest. Pteplies were published by two of the 
 Bishops. Dr. Tobias PuUen argued that toleration would multiply 
 sects, encourage the Romanists and prevent Episcopalians having it, 
 " in their power to show their tenderness to their dissenting 
 brethren." Dr. Anthony Dopping, Bishop of Meath, thought no. 
 toleration ought to be granted to Presbyterians unless accompanied 
 by a Sacramental Test, by which they would be excluded from 
 public offices. 
 
 In 1695 a new Parliament was summoned. Soon after it met,, 
 the Earl of Drogheda brought before the House of Lords a Bill for 
 " ease to Dissenters." But of forty-three Peers who were present^ 
 twenty-one were bishops, and a resolution postponing the consider- 
 ation of tlie Bill was carried without difficulty. The same measure 
 of relief was proposed in the Commons, but was so strongly opposed 
 that the Government were unable to carry it through. Lord Capel,, 
 the firm friend of toleration, died in 1696, and during several years. 
 Ireland was governed by Lords Justices. For a considerable period 
 the leading spirit among these was Henri de Ruvigny, Earl of 
 Galway, a French Protestant, who sympathized with Presbyterians 
 in their struggles for freedom. 
 
 On the i5th July, 1696, a union was formed between the Presby-^ 
 terian and Independent Congregations of Munster and Leinster.''* 
 From this union arose the Presbytery of Munster ; and that Presby- 
 tery joined with some ministers in or near Dublin constituted the 
 Southern Association. These Dublin ministers formed a kind of semi- 
 independent Presbytery, which sometimes sent corresponding^ 
 members to the Synod of Ulster, and was afterwards known as the 
 Southern Presbytery of Dublin. But other ministers of that city were 
 actual members of Synod, and were, about 30 years afterwards,, 
 formed into a Presbytery. Besides, all the Presbyterians pastors of 
 the city met together for mutual edification, and formed a kind of 
 consultative church court. 
 
 The Government, conscious of their weakness, made no attempt 
 to f)ass a Toleration Bill in the Parliament of 1697, but they succeeded 
 in obtaining an Act by which legal protection was continued and 
 
 *Campbeirs M.S. — This fact has escaped the notice of Reid, With- 
 erow, Irwin, and all who have published anything on the history of our- 
 church. 
 
128 A History of the Irish Preshijtcrians. 
 
 extended to foreign Protestants, and provision made for carrying out 
 a promise of the King to give salaries to their ministers. 
 
 Under the enlightened government of Wilhauj, the Presbyterian 
 Church made progress, not^vithstanding the frowns of landlords 
 and the rage of prelates. Many tliousands of Presbyterians came to 
 Ireland between the years of 1690 and 1698 to occupy farms laid 
 waste by tlie ravages of war. New congregations were established, 
 and old congregations became large. In the neighbourhood of Derry 
 there were few ministers but had 1,000 " examinable" persons, while 
 many Episcopal clergymen in the same district would not have more 
 than a dozen to attend their services. Even now, after two hundred 
 years of persecution, Presbyterians in these districts form a large 
 majority of the Protestant population. 
 
 Almost all the first clergymen of our church came from Scotland. 
 Afterwards when some young Ulstermen began to study for the 
 mmistry, the want of a college in Ireland was greatly felt. Tlie Rev. 
 James M'Alpine established an Academy at Killyleagh for training 
 students in literature and philosophy, but fearing persecution he did 
 not venture to teach systematic theology. This school closed in 
 1714, when Mr. M'Alpine became minister of Ballyuahinch. 
 
 But the majority of Irish Presbyterian students were educated 
 in the Scotch universities. The Rbv. E )bert Gordon, minister of 
 Rathfriland from 1711 till 1762, left behind him a diary in which his 
 student life is recorded. In 170i, he studied theology in Edinburgh. 
 The room in which he slept cost him fourteen pence weekly. Public 
 worship was held in winter twice each Sabbath, and in summer 
 there were services at eight o'clock, at ten o'clock and in the after- 
 noon. There was also public worship on the Wednesday. In some 
 years, upwards of forty Irish students matriculated in Glasgow, 
 and of these a very large proportion must have been for the ministry 
 of the Irish Presbj^terian Church. 
 
 In 1697, the congregations were placed under the care of seven" 
 presbyteries, which were divided into two sub-syuDds; and all 
 formed one general synod. Doubtless many more congregations 
 would have been necessary, C3nsidering that there was an Episcopal 
 church in every parish, winch brought almost all Episcopalians 
 within a reasonable distance from their places of worship, while 
 Presbyterians had often to pass one or two parish churches before 
 reaching their own. To provide a remedy for this evil was difficult. 
 
 * In Killen's Reid (vol. II, p. 205, note) it is stated that the "five 
 meetings or presbyteries" into which the general presbytery had been 
 divided about 1G57 " continued without any change until the year 1702, 
 when nine presbyteries were formed." But we are told afterwards in 
 the same volums, p. 469, that a sixth presbytery wis formed in 1697, 
 and that the arrangement of six presbyteries continued " during the 
 remainder of King William's reign." These statements are incorrect 
 •and contradictory. The congregations were, in 1697, placed under the 
 'care of seven presbyteries and there was another arrangement made 
 •before the death of King William." 
 
Undo- William the Third. 129. 
 
 As congregations increased, each minister's share of Royal Bounty 
 gradually diminished. There was, therefore, a tendency to oppose 
 the erection of new pastoral charges. Besides, the amount 
 of this bounty was so small that congregations could not be formed 
 till the i^eople had promised to provide the greater part of their- 
 minister's maintenance. To raise so large a sum was often beyond 
 the power of societies who wished to be organized as congregations. 
 Then, in the case of settled pastors, there was often great difl&culty- 
 in obtaining tlie stipend promised, and various systems were- 
 adopted to enforce punctuality. Sometimes a few of the more 
 wealthy members signed bonds to secure a specified yearly sum.. 
 Rents were often placed on the pews, and church privileges withheld 
 from those who were in arrears. Stipends were collected on " fast 
 days" preceding the communions, and tokens of admission refused to 
 parties not making a satisfactory settlement. It is stated that, in at 
 least one congregation, the elders took their seats at the door of 
 the church on a communion Sunday, and collected stipend from 
 the people as they entered. 
 
 But the payment of money was not in itself sufficient to give a 
 right to participate in the ordinance of the Lord's Supper. An 
 exceedingly strict discipline was maintained, and those who led 
 immoral lives were excluded from sealing ordinances till they 
 professed their repentance in due form. The strictness of this, 
 discipline, and the means taken to enforce the payment of stipend,, 
 often caused both the poor and the ungodly to go over to Prelacy, 
 where they could obtain ordinances without either payment or 
 character. The Presbyterian Church, having already lost the 
 aristocracy on account of their wealth, began to lose the labourers 
 on account of their poverty. The one class was too rich and the 
 other too poor to remain Presbyterians. But in cases of discipline the 
 poor were more ready to submit to the rules of their church than 
 the rich. If one of the aristocracy was condemned to censure, he- 
 almost invariably turned Prelatist. Cast out of the one church as a 
 criminal he was gladly received by the other as a convert. 
 
 But, notwithstanding all difficulties, the Presbyterian Church 
 made progress in the reign of William. Congregations were 
 established, meeting-houses were built and ministers ordained. The 
 Royal Bounty was a means of not only assisting to maintain the 
 ministers, but it was used as a general fund under control of the 
 Synod for miscellaneous purposes. In 1697, it was enacted by the- 
 Synod : " That the Quarter of R.D. in which a minister dies, 
 together with the Quarter thereafter, shall go to his Relict or 
 Children, if he has left either." Four years afterwards a regulation 
 was made tliat, where a minister had an assistant, both should 
 receive a portion of the bounty. Sometimes ministers in weak 
 congregations were ordered a double portion, and even gratuities; 
 were voted to persons from the same fund for services conferred. 
 But the Synod acted with discrimination in making these grants. 
 For example, they declined to give part of the Royal Bounty to. 
 a widow on account of " her son being abroad and living at a great. 
 
130 A History of the Irish Presbyterians. 
 
 charge." In 1703, the agent was ordered to keep a quarter of the 
 bounty in his own hands for " pubHc uses." This amount seems to 
 have met these miscellaneous charges for several years. 
 
 The Eev. John M'Bride, of Belfast, outgoing moderator, opened 
 the Synod of 1698 by a sermon, in which he asserted that, although 
 the call of the civil magistrate was necessary for the "well-being," 
 it was not necessary for the "being" of their meetings. This 
 sermon was published without Mr. M'Bride's authority. Its title 
 stated that it had been preached before the "Provincial Synod" by 
 Mr. John M'Bride, " minister of Belfast." A copy of this publication 
 was forwarded by Dr. Walkington, Bishop of Down and Connor, to 
 the Lords Justices, with a complaint against the doctrines it 
 contained, and against the assumption by a Dissenter of the title, 
 " Minister of Belfast." Mr. M'Bride was summoned to Dublin, and 
 the bishops used all their power to have the case investigated by the 
 Privy-Council where their ow^n influence was supreme, but, fortunately, 
 the Lords Justices determined to hear the charges themselves. 
 Even then, the bishops did not relax their efforts. Six of them 
 w^ere present at the investigation, in order to secure a conviction. 
 Mr. M'Bride confessed ^jreaching the sermon, but denied all 
 responsibility for getting it printed, or for the obnoxious expression 
 on the title page. Accordingly, the Lords Justices permitted him 
 to depart in peace, admonishing him to "carry rectably" towards 
 the Established Church, and the bishops to "carry moderately" 
 towards the Non-conformists. 
 
 A short titne previously, the Rev. William Biggar, of Limerick, 
 had begun to supply ordinances to the Presbyterians of Galway, 
 with the idea of establishing a congregation. This was an un- 
 speakable crime in the eyes of the Episcopal magistrates who ruled 
 the Ancient City of the Tribes ; and Mr. Biggar was placed in 
 prison. But, by advice of Dr. Vesey, Archbishop of Taam, he was 
 liberated. The case was then brought before the Lords Justices by 
 the Mayor and Corporation, who presented a memorial, praying that 
 the Presbyterians should be prohibited from organizing a dissenting 
 congregation in Galway. Mr. Biggar was then brought to Dublin, 
 and examined by the Lords Justices themselves. But they found 
 no cause for complaint against his conduct, as he had confined 
 himself to preaching the Gospel. They directed, however, that, for 
 the present, Presbyterian services should not be held in Galway. 
 Some members of the Synod succeeded in getting the whole matter 
 brought before the King, and his answer must have been favourable, 
 as, ere long, a Presbyterian clergyman was ordained in that city. 
 
 Although William earnestly desired to prevent persecution, it 
 was impossible for Non-conformist ministers to perform the functions 
 of their office with safety to either themselves or their people. 
 Presbyterian marriages were admitted to be valid by the Civil 
 Courts, yet Presbyterians who were married by their own ministers 
 liad often to confess themselves guilty of fornication in their re- 
 spective parish churches, or else to pay a heavy fine to escape 
 penance for a contract which the Civil Courts admitted to be perfectly 
 
Under William, the Third, 131 
 
 Talid. Presbyterians were compelled to serve as church-wardens, 
 and were often prevented from having schoolmasters of their own 
 faith to teach their children. The chief instigators of their 
 persecutions were the Episcopal clergy, who, being almost all 
 Jacobites, hated Presbyterians with a political as well as a religious 
 animosity. It is said, however, that there was 07ie among the 
 Established clergy of the North who was not a Jacobite. Dr. 
 Campbell states that he was acquainted with his son, who was proud 
 of the honourable principles of liis father, which he inherited." 
 
 Attempts were often made to prevent Presbyterians from 
 obtaining sites for their churches, or places of residences for their 
 ministers ; and there was often a clause inserted in leases of church 
 or college lands with that special object. Even the lay landlords 
 often made similar refusals, and, in such cases, Presbyterians had 
 sometimes bo build their churches on " commonable" land, which 
 then existed at almost every town or village. 
 
 At Cookstown the Presoyteriau Church stood on a site of which 
 part had been obtained from a farmer who had enclosed it off a 
 common without permission, and part was on the common itself. 
 The building, therefore, stood on ground to which there was no 
 private claim. But in 1701, the Rev. John Richardson, rector of the 
 parish, having obtained the farm from which part of the site had 
 been taken, immediately closed up the doors of the church, although 
 Mr. Stewart, the landlord, was quite convinced that it stood 
 altogether on the common. The congregation knowing it would be 
 useless to go to law with an Episcopal clergyman, determined to not 
 dispute his claim. But they carried away the materials of their 
 meeting-house to erect it in another place. For this offence, the 
 rector had them prosecuted as rioters. It happened, however, that 
 Mrs. Stewart of Killymoon w^as a decided Presbyterian, and she had 
 a church erected in the demesne. It was built, it is said, in three 
 weeks, and in this building the congregation worshipped for upwards 
 of sixty years. 
 
 A kind of parochial system existed then in the Irish Presbyterian 
 Church. The boundaries between congregations were strictly 
 defined. When a new charge was "erected," or when a dispute 
 about " mearings" arose between existing charges, parties were 
 appointed to "perambulate" the district and to arrange the bound- 
 aries. Members who resided within the limits of one congregation 
 could not join another without permission from an ecclesiastical 
 court. It stands on record in the minutes of Synod that, in 1701, 
 James Smith and Patrick Allen requested liberty to leave Donegore, 
 from which they were nearly four miles distant, and to join Bally- 
 easton, from which they resided about one mile. But Donegore 
 opposed the application and the request was refused. The same 
 year, parties who resided at a place called Ballynadiento, and who, 
 after "perambulation of their bounds" had been removed from 
 Killead to Glenavy, made request to be re-annexed to Killead. But 
 this request was unanimously refused. 
 
 When a placed minister received a call from another con- 
 
132 A History of the Irish Preshyterians. 
 
 gregation, or when a licentiate obtained a plurality of calls, the 
 church-courts decided which congregation was to have his services. 
 In 1697, it was reported to the Synod that the Rev. Francis Iredell 
 had disobeyed an " Act of Transportation from Dunnagore to Ard- 
 magh." And, although he stated that the proposed change would be 
 " most Gravanimons and crushing to him, both in Body and Spirit," 
 he was publicly rebuked by the Synod for his disobedience, and he 
 narrowly escaped suspension. 
 
 Presbyteries twice a year, and Sessions once a year, held what 
 was called "fraternal censures." One by one the members were 
 excluded, and the conduct of the excluded person considered. On 
 being re-admitted, he received the judgment of the court. In like 
 manner, Presbyteries were compelled to retire from the Synod and 
 their conduct considered. On one occasion, the Presijytery of 
 Antrim were censured for reflecting on a previous decision of the 
 Superior Court, and were ordered to behave themselves in future 
 wdth " more modesty and Christian charity." 
 
 Even the dress of clergymen was then regulated by Synodical 
 authority. In 1700, the .Synod passed an overture to the effect that 
 some ministers, their wives, and children were too gaudy and vain 
 in their apparel, and Presbyteries were ordered to reform these 
 faults, to direct ministers to study decency in their clothing and 
 wigs ; to avoid powderings, vain cravats, and half shirts ; and to 
 refrain from sumptuous dinners at ordinations and on Mondays after 
 communions. On another occasion, the Synod enjoined ministers 
 to refrain from going to public-houses during any sederunt ; and 
 they were prohibited from attending stage plays under pain of 
 censure. 
 
 Sometimes Synods consented to perform a function now much 
 better performed by newspapers, as the following extract from the 
 minutes will prove: — " According to the earnest Desire of Alexander 
 Small, in the Parish of Finvoy, this Synod recommend to their re- 
 spective Brethren to inquire carefully in tlieir sevel parishes for 
 Jane M'Gee, a Girll about 11 or 12 years of age. who, coming lately 
 from Scotland, landed safely some Place in the County of Antrim, but 
 cannot now be heard of, & in Case any hear of her to give Notice to 
 Allan Dunlop, in Ballymony, who will send her to the above Alexr. 
 Small, who is married to her Mother, Mary Dickie." 
 
 At this period such vast crowds attended the celebration of the 
 Lord's Supper that the churches failed to contain the congregations. 
 While one minister preached within, two, or perhaps three addressed 
 different audiences outside. On Sunday, 2nd July, 1704, Mr. Robert 
 Gordon, then a student, was at the administration of the Lord's 
 Supper in Killileagh, the congregation of the Rev. James Bruce. 
 The services began at seven o'clock in the morning, and, with a short 
 intermission, continued the whole day. Next Sabbath Mr. Gordon 
 was at a similar gathering in Comber, where there were ten tables 
 and a half, the services beginning at eight o'clock in the morning. 
 
 Unfortunately many of the strangers who attended these 
 meetings were more desirous of pleasure than of profit. For their 
 
The Third Persecution. 133 
 
 .accommodation, tents were erected and refreshments sold. But 
 such practices were condemned by the clergy, who used great 
 exertions to prevent the sale of intoxicating drinks. In order 
 to keep such large crowds from assembling, an overture was brought 
 before the Synod to prohibit ministers from havmg more than 
 three assistants when dispensing the Lord's Supper. The trouble 
 and expense connected with these celebrations were sometimes 
 ■very great. It is recorded that, in 1694, a person went the whole 
 way from Burt to Belfast to procure communion wine ; wheat was 
 bought, ground, and baked. The total expense was ii6 7s lOd, 
 which represented a sum four or live times as large as at present. 
 
 In March 1702, Presbyterians lost a friend and protector by the 
 ■ death of King William. This great monarch had always done his 
 best to save them from persecution ; but he was surrounded by an 
 aristocracy who hated both himself and his principles ; and it was 
 with difficulty he retained by favour the crown he won by the 
 sword. 
 
 CHAPTER XXIII. 
 THE THIRD PERSECUTION. 
 
 TLLIAM was succeeded by Anne, daughter of James. She 
 
 ^ ,,„, was at heart a Tary and a Jacobite. From her, Presby- 
 
 wMv'^ terians had much to fear and little to expect. But the 
 
 power of the Whigs during a great part of this reign, 
 
 saved Dissenters from much they might have suffered had Tories 
 
 been in office. 
 
 The congregations of the Irish Presbyterian Church, which 
 now numbered nearly 120, were, in 1702, re-arranged, and placed 
 under the nine Presbyteries of Belfast, Down, Antrim, Coleraine, 
 Armagh, Tyrone, Monaghan, Derry, and Convoy ; the three sub- 
 synods of Belfast, Monaghan, and Lagan; and one general Synod, 
 which held a yearly meeting in June. Students for the ministry 
 were required to study divinity four sessions after completing their 
 course of philosophy ; and, in accordance with a law passed in 
 1698, they had to sign the Westminster Confession of Faith when 
 licensed. 
 
 The Rev. Thomas Emlyn, one of the ministers of Wood Street, 
 Dublin, by reading Dr. Sherlock's Vindication of the orthodox 
 doctrine of the Trinity, was led to adopt the very error which that 
 book was written to refute. For a long time he concealed his 
 opinions. But Dr. Duncan Cumyng, a member of his church, who 
 had been himself educated for the ministry, began to suspect Mr. 
 Emlyn's opinions, and communicated his suspicions to the Rev. 
 
134 A History of the Irish Presbyterians. 
 
 Joseph Boyse, the other minister of Wood Street. Mr. Emlyn^ 
 •when accused of holding Arian opinions, admitted the charge, and 
 offered to resign his pastorate. But Mr. Boyse brought the matter 
 before an association of Dubhn Presbyterian clergymen, consisting 
 of both the Southern and Northern ministers, which, exercising the 
 power of a Presbytery, deposed the accused from Ins office. 
 
 Mr. Emlyn now published a " Short Account " of his case ; and 
 afterwards '* An Humble Inquiry into the Scripture account of 
 Jesus Christ," in which he brought forward the usual arguments 
 advanced by Unitarians. To tlie latter publication Mr. Boyse 
 replied in "A Vindication of the True Deity of our Blessed 
 Saviour." "When Emlyn's " Humble Inquiry " was published, 
 a Baptist, named Caleb Thomas, got the Lord Chief Justice 
 to issue a warrant for the apprehension of the author, who was then 
 arrested and tried for writing and publishing a blasphemous book. 
 But no evidence of authorship could be obtained. The Chief Justice, 
 however, told the jury that " presumption " was as good as evidence,, 
 and drew their attention to the fact that a number of bishops were 
 present. This warniug produced its effect, and Emlyn was found 
 gnilty. He was sentenced to undergo a year's imprisonment, to pay 
 a fine of a thousand pounds, to be kei)t in jail till it was paid, 
 and to find security for good behaviour during life. A paper, 
 indicating his crime and sentence, was attached to his breast, and 
 then he was led round the Four Courts to receive the insults of an 
 ignorant multitude. Being unable to discharge the fine, he lay two 
 years in jail. At last, Mr. Boyse succeeded, through the Duke of 
 Ormond, in getting him released, on paying seventy pounds to 
 the Exchequer, twenty pounds to the Archbishop of Armagh as 
 Queen's almoner, and giving security for good behaviour during the 
 rest of his life. 
 
 The fears excited by Emlyn's opinions extended over the 
 whole church. The Presbytery of Munster, wlio, as Campbell asserts, 
 were as orthodox as the Synod of Ulster, at a meeting held in Cork 
 on the 16tli of September, 1702, unanimously declared their 
 "abhorrence of the said errors and heresies of the said Thomas 
 Emlyn." The Synod of Ulster, at their meeting in 1705, unanimously 
 resolved that candidates for the ministry, on being licensed, must 
 subscribe to the Westminster Confession of Faith, and that 
 any licentiate who had not already subscribed, should be obliged to 
 comply with the rule before being ordained. 
 
 The English Parliament, in 1703, extended to Ireland the 
 provisions of a previously existing law, by which all persons in 
 civil, military, or ecclesiastical offices were required to take the Oath 
 of Abjuration, declaring that the son of King James had no right to 
 the crown. Only six Irish Presbyterian ministers refused to make 
 this declaration. These 7ion-jurors considered that the oath was sa 
 worded as to bind them to declare that the Pretender was not the 
 son of King James. Accordingly, they refused to swear, although 
 as Whigs they were all opposed to the claims of the Stuarts. 
 Among these Presbyterian non-jurors the Rev. John M'Bride, of 
 
The Third Persecution. 135 
 
 Belfast, was particularly obnoxious to the prelatic party. Several 
 attempts to obtain his arrest having failed, at last one of those 
 clerical magistrates, wlio were so particularly zealous as persecutors, 
 issued a warrant for his apprehension ; and the accused had to fly 
 from the country, although Lord Donegall oflered to secure him to 
 the value of his estate. An officer who went to arrest him was so 
 angry to find he had escaped, that, in his wrath, he ran his sword 
 through an oil-painting of Mr. M'Bride, which is still preserved.-- 
 
 After the accession of Anne, the grant of Royal bounty had been 
 renewed, and its payment was continued, although the Irish House 
 of Commons resolved, in October, 1708, that this •' pension " was an 
 unnecessarj^ branch of the fiscal establishment. But a proposition 
 involving greater danger and more disastrous consequences soon 
 came before the Parliament in Dublin. In direct vicjlation of the 
 Treaty of Limerick, a Bill was introduced " to prevent the further 
 growth of Popery." This Bill contained many clauses directed 
 specially against Roman Catholics, and, with the approval of the 
 Queen, another clause was introduced, by the authorities in 
 England, to the effect that all public officers in Ireland must 
 take the Sacrament according to the rites of the Episcopal 
 Church. Presbyterians seemed confounded, and made but little 
 resistance. Few of them had seats in Parliament, and these few 
 were powerless to prevent the Bill passing. The Roman Catholics 
 were heard by counsel. Their advocate in his speech upbraided the 
 Government for now proposing to inflict pains and penalties 
 on Presbyterians — the very men who had saved Ireland. But 
 all was in vain. The Bill passed, and, on the 4th of March, 
 1704, received the Royal assent. Presbyterians were ex- 
 cluded from the magistracy, customs, excise, post office, courts of 
 law, and municipal offices. Throughout Ireland, the Presbyterian 
 magistrate was deprived of his position of power, and the Presby- 
 terian postmaster of his means of support. As a reward for their 
 services, Presbyterians were declared incapable of tilling the most 
 humble office under that Episcopal Government for which they 
 preserved Derry to Ireland and Ireland to Great Britain. 
 
 In Londonderry, ten aldermen and fourteen burgesses — about 
 two-thirds of the entire Corporation — preferred their Presbyterian 
 faith to their official position. In Belfast, the Sovereign and a majority 
 of the twelve burgesses were Presbyterians ; and for some time the 
 minority of the Corporation did not attempt to exclude them. But 
 on the 7th of August, 1707, the death of Mr. William Cairns caused 
 
 * Dr. Witherow is astray in stating that Mr. Clugston, Sovereign 
 of Belfast, tried to arrest Mr. M'Bride, as it was many years after- 
 wards before Mr. Clugston attained to that position. 
 
 It is said there was a Sovereign of Belfast who once met with an 
 amusing mishap in Mr. M'Bride's church. Sitting in the front seat of 
 the gallery, he pulled out his handkerchief so quickly that a pack of 
 cards in the same pocket were scattered over the pews below. Mr. 
 M'Bride, looking calmly down said, " Heigh, sir, but your psalm- 
 book is badly bound." 
 
136 A History of the Irish Presbyterians. 
 
 a vacancy in the Parliamentary representation of the borough. In 
 the contest ^vhich followed, only four burgesses took part, as the 
 Presbyterian members of the Corporation did not attempt to exercise 
 their franchise. This matter was reported to the House of 
 Commons, and, by a majority of sixty-five to fifty-three, they 
 declared that the office of burgess was vacated whenever its 
 occupant did not qualify by becoming a Conformist. The Presby- 
 terian members were now excluded from the Belfast Corporation.* 
 Presbyterians lost their power in this and every other Parliamentary 
 borough, and the representation of places, where they were then 
 almost the entire population, was, by this means, transferred to a 
 miserable minority of persecuting Prelatists. 
 
 The treacherous treatment of Presbyterians caused Daniel 
 Defoe, author of Robinson Crusoe, to publish a pamphlet, entitled 
 " The Parallel ; or, Persecution of Protestants the Shortest Way to 
 Prevent the Growth of Popery in Ireland." The " very people," 
 says Defoe, " who drank deepest of the Popish fury," are now 
 " linked with those very Papists they fought against." 
 
 The Irish Presbyterian ministers, fearing that the Bounty was 
 a salary " under a patent from the Crow^n," were doubtful whether 
 they could now accept it without rendering themselves liable to 
 penalties. But the Solicitor-General gave as his opinion to Mr. 
 Iredell that they might take it wath safety, as it did not accrue 
 from an office of trust bestowed by the Sovereign. The Episcopal 
 party had formerly asserted that the want of a Test Act was the 
 only reason of their opposition to a Toleration Bill. But now when 
 that Act was in full force, their opposition was just as strong as 
 before. 
 
 In 1704, some Presbyterians residing at Lisburn were ex- 
 communicated by Episcopal authority for the crime of being 
 married by ministers of their own Church. The Government, 
 however, refused to issue the writs necessary for seizing excom- 
 municated persons, and the offenders escaped imprisonment. 
 Next year, a Bill was brought into the Irish Parliament containing 
 clauses which would have rendered Presbyterian marriages illegal. 
 But Mr. Broderick, the Speaker, managed to get these clauses 
 struck out. 
 
 Mr. Arthur Upton, who had been a Member of Parliament for 
 County Antrim during forty years, together with William Hamilton, 
 Archibald Edmonstone, William Cunningham, William Cairns, 
 David Buttle, and William Mackie now petitioned the Irish House 
 of Commons on behalf of themselves and the rest of the " Protestant 
 dissenting subjects of Ireland," complaining of being excluded from 
 the service of Her Majesty and the country. But, although there 
 was a sharp debate, no relief was proposed. 
 
 * Dr. Hamilton says — " In Belfast, of 13 burgesses, 9 were Presby- 
 terians, and forfeited their seats." It seems, however, from the Town 
 Book that only six were excluded for not taking the oath, and of these 
 one was prevented from swearing by being under age. 
 
The Thircl Persecution. 137 
 
 The Judge, on a northern circuit, having heard that several 
 Presbyterians had been summoned to give evidence in a court of 
 their own church, denounced the custom, and charged grand juries 
 to prosecute all concerned in holding such illegal meetiugs. 
 
 But notwithstanding these persecutions, and the fact that 
 Presbyteriaos were compelled to pay tithes tor the support of 
 rectors whose sermons they never heard and whose doctrines they 
 did not believe, while in addition they had to support their own 
 clergymen, their church grew with the growth and prospered with 
 the prosperity of the country. 
 
 In 1707, an Act of Union was carried by the Parliaments of 
 England and Scotland, whereby these kingdoms became united. 
 The succession to the Crown was fixed in tlie House of Hanover, 
 and the rights of the Church of Scotland were supposed to be 
 secured by provisions soon afterwards disregarded. 
 
 When the Whigs were in power, various attempts were made 
 to repeal the Test in Ireland. The representatives of the 
 English Government bewailed the bigotry and deplored the 
 determination of the landlords and bisliops who controlled the 
 Parliament, but no measure of relief had a chance of passing. Even 
 the Earl of Wharton, from whom, as Lord Lieutenant, great things 
 had been expected, could accomplish nothing. 
 
 About this time, Presbyterians had to encounter a new enemy. 
 The celebrated Dean Swift, who did not care a fig for religion, and 
 who had formerly declared tliat he would as soon write against a 
 flea or a louse as agamst Presbyterians, now published a pamphlet 
 to prove that they were much more dangerous than Papists ; that 
 just as a bound Hon, with liis teeth drawn, was less dangerous than 
 a cat at liberty, so Presbyterians, with religious freedom, were more 
 to be dreaded than Papists, who would soon be extinct under the 
 influence of penal laws. 
 
 But, although the Whig Government failed to pass any measure 
 of relief for Nonconformists, they protected them from punishment 
 under existing laws. The Presbyterians had now above a Imndred and 
 twenty congregations, scattered over a wide district. The members 
 of Synod often experienced great toil and inconvenience riding on 
 horseback to the place of yearly meeting. Some of them would be 
 days on their journey, and, when they arrived, it was often so 
 difficult to obtain proper accommodation in the town where they 
 met, that they had to lie in barn lofts on beds of straw. It was 
 therefore proposed that only representatives of Pre.rbyteries 
 should attend the Synod. But it was argued, in opposition, that 
 ministers could not delegate their ruling powers, and that it would 
 not be wise to introduce such a change when opinion was divided 
 regarding its expediency. 
 
 The Synod, in 1708, determined to supply the Presbyterians of 
 Drogheda with religious ordinances. For this purpose, nine 
 ministers were appointed to preach there successively. The Rev. 
 James Fleming, of Lurgan, who went first, officiated on two 
 
138 A History of the Irish Presbyterians. 
 
 Sabbaths in September." But at the instigation of Dean 
 Cox, the Episcopal rector, he and three of his congregation were 
 brought before the Mayor, and bound to stand their trial at the next 
 assizes for riot and unlawful asssmbly. A number of the Drogheda 
 Presbyterians were charged with travelling on the Lord's Day, and 
 had to pay fines to escape standing in the stocks; yet no attempt 
 was made to enforce the same laws against Roman Catholics who 
 went openly to mass every Sutiday. Presbyterians alone were to 
 suffer from laws passed for " preventing the growth of Popery." 
 The Rev. William Biggar, who, ten years before, had been im- 
 prisoned for preaching in Galway, was the next minister sent to 
 supply Drogheda. But a certificate being obtained from the 
 Archbishop of Armagh that he was not licensed to preach in his 
 diocese, he was arrested and committed to prison for tliree 
 months by the Mayor, who refused to release him, unless the 
 attempt to form a congregation would be abandoned. Messrs. 
 Boyse and Iredell now petitioned the Lords Justices on behalf of 
 Mr. Biggar, and, on account of this case, urged the necessity of 
 passmg an Act of Toleration without the Sacramental Test. Mr. 
 Biggar was then discharged from prison, where he had been con- 
 fined for six weeks, and Mr. Ramsay of Clough, who succeeded 
 him, was not molested by the authorities. It was thought that no 
 further proceedings would be taken against Mr. Fleming ; but, at 
 the Spring Assizes in 1709, the Grand Jury found a true bill against 
 both him and the accused members of liis congregation. At length 
 the Earl of Wharton, the Lord Lieutenant, difected the Lords 
 Justices to issue an order which stopped farther proceedings. No 
 attemi)t was afterwards made to prevent Presbyterians holding 
 services in this i)lace ; and, before loug, Mr. Hugh Henry was 
 ordained minister of Drogheda. 
 
 A wealthy Presbyterian merchant of Magherafelt, named Hugh 
 Rainey, died in 1708, and left part of liis property to establish a 
 school over which tlie Presbyterian Church was to have a controlling 
 power. But after some time, the Irish Parliament passed an Act 
 by which the yearly income derived from this charity was limited 
 to i;175 a year, payable for ever to the Archbishop of Armagh, who 
 thereby became manager of the school. Thus the Presbyterians 
 were deprived of their property ; and, even so late as 1890, the 
 Commissioners of Educational Endowments failed to restore that 
 of which they had been so unjustly deprived until compelled by the 
 House of Commons. In like manner, Irish Nonconformists were 
 deprived of several similar endowments. 
 
 After Mr. M'Bride left Ireland, the Presbyterians of Belfast 
 ■were, for a time, without the services of a settled minister ; but 
 towards the end of 1706, the Rev. James Kirkpatrick, M.D., author 
 of "Presbyterian Loyalty," was installed as Mr. M'Bride's colleague. 
 
 * Dr. Reid is astray when he says Mr. Fleming officiated in August, 
 &s the })ro re uat(t Synod by which he was appointed did not meet till 
 the 8th of September. 
 
The Third Persecution. 139 
 
 The congregation then x^aid ^6160 of stipend, and numbered 
 about 8,000 individuals. It was felt that this vast number was too 
 many for a single charge, and, with the sanction of the Syaod 
 notwithstaudiug the opposition of some members of the cjagcega- 
 tion, they agreed to divide. A new meeting-house was built, in 
 Hosemary Street quite close to the other. Tlie communion plate, 
 the palls and the mourning cloaks were to be the common property 
 of the two congregations. -■= When Mr. M'Btride afterwards 
 Teturaed from Sootland, he retained the old mseting-house and 
 manse, while Dr. Kirkpatrick became first minister of the second 
 congregation. 
 
 In 1703, Queen Anne, through the influenca of Dr. Calamy, 
 granted from lier private purse i;800 a-year to the Presbyterian 
 ministers of the South of Ireland. This grant was remitted from 
 London to the Irish treasury. One-half of it was afterwards 
 allotted to the Synod of Ulster's Fund for Widows and Orphans. f 
 
 In 1710, an overture was passed by the Synod for " promoting 
 the Gospel through this kingdom among the Irish Papists ; " and it 
 was arranged that several ministers should preach to the natives la 
 their own language. As an example of the strict discipline main- 
 tained by church courts over their members, I may relate that Mr. 
 Kirkpatrick, of Ballymoney, was suspended by the Presbytery of 
 Ooleraine because he married a couple " without proclamation three 
 several days of publick worship." 
 
 A successful attempt was now made to form a general fund to 
 .assist in the maintenance of Presbyterianism " in and about Dublin 
 and the South of Ireland." Sir Arthur Langford and Joseph Damer 
 gave =£500 each. Dr. Dancan Cumyng and other wealthy Presby- 
 terians subscribed so largely thart the capital soon amounted to 
 ^7,670, of which no less than £6,750 was raised by the members of 
 Wood Street congregation. Tiiis fund is now under control of the 
 -General Assembly, and has been of great service to the cause of 
 Presbyterianism in the South. 
 
 A Tory Ministry having obtained power in 1710, the Govern- 
 ment of Ireland was agam committed to the Duke of Ormond, who 
 appointed the Primate and the Commander of the forces to be 
 Lords-Justices until his arrival. A lately-passed Act had given any 
 two magistrates the power of inflicting severe penalties on parties 
 refusing to take the Abjaration Oath, and this Act was used by 
 many Episcopal justices of the peace to oppress the Irish 
 J^onconf or mists. 
 
 Messrs. M' Bride, Kiddel, and M'Cracken, three of the six 
 Presbyterian non-jurors, had now to leave the country, although 
 >e very body knew they were more strongly attached to the Protestant 
 
 * The hiring of these funeral requisites producel ab3at fifty poands 
 a-year. 
 
 t In 1709, there were about 110 muiisters connected with the Synod 
 -of Ulster. Dr. Killen is somewhat wide of the mirk when he estimates 
 the number at 160 (Ec. Hist. II., 214). 
 
140 A History/ of the Irish Presbyterians. 
 
 succession than those by whom they were persecuted. Mr, 
 M'Cracken liad been actually arrested, but passing the house of the 
 Bishop on his way to prison, he asked permission to speak to His 
 Lordship. This being granted, he entered by the hall door, got out 
 by the rear, and made his escape. He proceeded afterwards to London, 
 and laid his case before the Earl of Oxford, who had been a Pres- 
 byterian. From him he received fair promises soon to be forgotten. 
 
 Towards the end of 1711, a committee of the Irish House of 
 Lords presented an address to the Queen, stating that the " gentle 
 usage " of Presbyterians had been repaid by the " rage and obstinacy 
 of these men," who, it was asserted, were accustomed to exercise 
 " great severities " on their conforming neighbours ; that the Royal 
 Bounty enabled Presbyterians to " form seminaries to the poisoning 
 of the principles" of their youth, and to "set up synods and 
 judicatories destructive of her Majesty's prerogative;" and that if 
 such "fanaticism" were not checked, it would destroy the con- 
 stitution " both in Church and State." The Convocation of clergy 
 in the last meeting they were permitted to hold in Ireland, drew up 
 another address to the Queen, in which they repeated most of the 
 same charges. To these accusations, the Presbyterians issued a 
 most triumphant reply, which, after being presented to the Queen- 
 and the Government, by Mr. Iredell, was published in a pamphlet 
 entitled " The Present State of Religion in Ireland." 
 
 The Presbytery of Monaghan, after having, for three years^ 
 supplied the Presbyterians of Belturbet with ordinances, met there 
 in December, 1712,- to arrange for forming them into a congregation. . 
 But the magistrates, moved by Episcopal ministers, had the 
 members of Presbytery arrested and bound to appear for trial at the- 
 next Cavan Assizes, on the charge of holding an unlawful and 
 riotous assembly. A true bill was found against them by the grand 
 jury; but "the trial was removed to Dublin" by the Lords- 
 Justices. Afterwards, in accordance with an arrangement made 
 with the authorities, the Presbytery "prevailed with their people^ 
 to remove their meeting-house a mile further from the town than it 
 was before." By orders of the Lord Lieutenant, the prosecution was 
 then stopped, and, before long, a minister was ordained in Belturbet.. 
 
 The ordination of candidates for the ministry, or the erection 
 of new congregations, was particularly obnoxious to the Prelatic 
 persecutors of our forefathers. To escape observation from the- 
 authorities, students were licensed and ministers ordained with the 
 greatest secrecy — often at the dead of night — and very seldom 
 was a minister installed or ordained near the place where he- 
 was to discharge the duties of the ministry. It is related that Mr.. 
 James Frazer was licensed to preach by the Presbytery of Armagh 
 " between 11 and 12 o'clock at night," and that when he was- 
 ordained minister of Carrickfergus the services were held by the 
 Presbytery of Belfast, in the garden of a Captain John Davies. 
 
 * Dr. Hamilton was probably led into the mistake of supposing that, 
 this took place in 1709, by Dr. Eeid's statement, vol. iii., p. 35. 
 
Tlie Third Persecution. 141 
 
 At this period, two circumstances teDcledto prevent the erection 
 of new congregations — even in places where they were urgently 
 required. One was the fact that each minister's share of Bounty 
 was diminished as the number of the clergy increased ; and the 
 other was, that the amount derived from the grant was so small 
 that existing congregations had to be kept large to enable them to 
 make up the maintenance necessary for their ministers. For example :. 
 the people of Rathfriland complained, in 1708, that an erectionat. 
 Bally roney rendered them incapable of supporting the Gospel. Five 
 years afterwards, the Rev. W. Ambrose, minister of a vast district 
 embracing Lislooney, Minterburn, Glennan, and Ballymagrane, 
 strongly opposed the erection of a new congregation at Glennan. =- 
 In 1715 it was enacted by the Synod that Presbyteries should not 
 sanction "new erections" when unable to maintain a minister, 
 or when such erections would destroy or disable an old con- 
 gregation. 
 
 In 1710, the Rev. John Campbell, Vicar of Killead and Rector 
 of Segoe, had challenged the whole Synod "to produce a place in 
 Scripture where there is a command for a Presbytery without a 
 superior to ordain a Presbyter, or to exercise ecclesiastical juris- 
 diction." The Synod thought it beneath their dignity to answer 
 that challenge ; but the Rev. Thomas Gowan and other ministers, 
 sent Mr. Campbell private letters refuting his arguments. To these 
 communications he published a reply, and Mr. Gowan continued 
 the controversy in a pamphlet entitled " The Power of Presbyters 
 in Ordination and Church Government without a Superior, asserted 
 and proved from Holy Scripture." This pamphlet contained the 
 private letters which had been sent to Mr. Campbell, and an 
 additional reply by Mr. Gowan himself, which proved plainly that 
 bis opponent had no Scriptural ground for his conclusions.! 
 
 * Mr. Patrick Phmket was, in 1714, ordained minister of Glennan ; 
 and it is stated that he could speak Irish. His son, Thomas Plunket, 
 became minister, first of Enniskillen, and afterwards of Strand Street, 
 Dublin, "When a licentiate, he preached in Aughnacloy ; and it stands, 
 recorded in the Session Book that he was paid seven shillings and seven 
 pence a Sunday for his services. On more than one occasion he received 
 a " dram," value for fourpence, at the expense of the committee. He 
 was rejected by a congregation in Co. Donegal, for the crime of bathing 
 in the sea one Sabbath day. The Eev. Thomas Plunket's son became 
 Lord Chancellor of Ireland, and was created Baron Plunket. The grand- 
 son of the first Baron Plunket is the present Archbishop of Dublin. Dr. 
 Killen is therefore astray when (Hist, of Congregations, page 141) he 
 makes the Eev. Thomas Plunket grandfatlier of the Archbishop. 
 
 When Glennan was erected, Mr. Alexander Pringle was perrnitted 
 to remain with Mr. Ambrose. The Pringle family are still faithful; 
 Presbyterians. 
 
 t Dr. Eeid is astray (vol. III., p. 8) in thinking Campbell did not 
 reply, as he published, in 1712, a work in which he admitted that the; 
 Apostolic Bishop presided over a single congregation. 
 
142 A History of the Irish Presbyterians. 
 
 The Rev. Dr. Tisdall, Vicar of Belfast, liad published, in 1709, 
 a pamphlet entitled " A Sample of True-blue Presbyterian Loyalty," 
 in which he argued that the Test Act ought to be maintained, 
 because Presbyterians were a race of rebels. Other pamphlets of 
 his followed, and, for years, this messenger of peace and good-will 
 on earth continued to send forth productions advocating tlie same 
 measures of persecution. In reply to attacks of this kind, the Rev. 
 John M'Bride published anonymously, in 1713, " A Sample of Jet- 
 black Prelatic Calumny." Shortly afterwards, the Rev. James 
 Kirkpatrick, M.D., gave to the public another reply, entitled " An 
 Historical Essay upon the L3yalty of Presbyterians ia Great 
 Britain and Ireland." It was printed in Belfast; but, as such a 
 publication might have brought serious puuishment on all concerned, 
 the name of neither author nor printer was mentioned. Tths work 
 preserves many valuable historical facts, and gives us a clear idea 
 of the political position of Presbyterians during the reign of Queen 
 Anne. 
 
 In 1713, the Rev. Alexander M'Cracken, of Lisburn, one of the 
 Presbyterian non- jurors, was arrested, without a warrant, by Mr. 
 Westerna Waring, High Slieritf of Down, who was then sunk in 
 debt, and was afterwards expelled from the Irish House of Commons. 
 Mr. M'Cracken was lined in live hundred pounds and condemned to 
 six mouths' imprisonment. This imprisonment he suffered, but 
 his sufferings were not supposed to expiate his crime. Being still 
 under the obligation of taking the Oath, he again refused, and, 
 consequently, was kept in jail uatil Gdorge I. was nearly two years 
 on the tiu'one. All this time R^man Catholic priests were not 
 molested for refusing to swear the same oath. But they were 
 Jacobites, and Presbyterians were loyal to the Protestant succes- 
 sion. Evil days now seemed to draw nigh. By an Act against 
 schism, passed by the English Parliament, every Presbyterian 
 schoolmaster became liable to imprisjnujent for three months if he 
 discharged the duties of his oMce. Ttie Royal Bounty was now 
 definitely withdrawn, and, all over Ulster, there was an outburst of 
 Episcopal tyranny. The doors of tiie Presbyterian churches in 
 DownpatricK, Antrim, and Rathlriland were "nailed up," and a 
 storm of persecution seemed about to burst on tJie devoted heads 
 of all Protestant Nonconformists. 
 
 For some time the Queen's health had been failing, and it was 
 now plain that her death was near. In common with almost all 
 Tories, she favoured the Pretender's claims ; and a plot was formed 
 to place him on the throne. The Whigs now began to take 
 measures of self-defence. It was ascertained that fifty thousand 
 Irish Presbyterians were prepared to carry arms in defence of the 
 Protestant Succession, and a Huguenot clergyman was sent with 
 this news to Hanover. The Queen died on the 1st of August, 1714, 
 before the Tories had their plans fully matured, and King George 
 succeeded to the throne without opposition. 
 
The Beginning of Toleration, 143 
 
 CHAPTER XXIV. 
 THE BEGINNING OF TOLERATION. 
 
 1p¥^|HE new King regarded all Tories as Jacobites, and dismissed 
 VfV *1^6m from office. The Nonconformists had now a protector 
 '(^JtiS ready to exercise his power of pardon to save them from 
 the consequences of laws made by his enemies to punish 
 his friends. He graciously received Colonel Clotworthy Upton 
 and tlie Rev. Francis Iredell, who were sent to him by the 
 Irish Presbyterian Church. These gentlemen drew the attention 
 of His Majesty to the position in which Presbyterians were placed 
 by the Test Act, and the penalties to which their clergymen were 
 exposed for discharging tlie duties of their office. They explained 
 to him the manner in which Nonconformist ministers were pre- 
 vented from residing on the estates of bishops, and they complained 
 of the withdrawal of Royal Bounty. The King was " sensibly 
 concerned " by their representation. The Bounty was restored, 
 and hopes held out that the persecuting laws would be repealed. 
 
 As it was feared that an attempt would soon be made by the 
 Pretender to gain the throne by his sword, the Lords Justices 
 called out the militia in Ireland. Althoagli Presbyterians exposed 
 themselves to severe penalties for receiving pay from the Crown, 
 without taking the Test, they immediately offered their services to 
 the Government. This oHer was gla lly accepted, aud a promise 
 was given that no Presbyterian would be punished for taking up 
 arms to defend the Protestant religion and the House of Hanover. 
 
 The death of the Queen had caused a dissolution of the Irish 
 Parliament. In 1715, a general election took place, and a few 
 Presbyterian candidates were successful in Northern constituencies. 
 Clotworthy Upton and Sir Arthur Langford were returned for the 
 County of Antrim, Hugh Henry for Antrim borough, George 
 Macartney for Belfast, Archibald Edmonston for Carrickfergus, and 
 Hercules Rowley for Co. Derry. A tremendous effort was made to 
 keep out Colonel Upton, but he was supported by the Presbyterian 
 freeholders, notwithstanding the fury of the territorial aristocracy. 
 Presbyterians were then faithful to their church, and the Episcopal 
 landlords had not discovered the plan of leading them, under the 
 name of loyalty, to vote against the Protestant religion and the 
 liberties of Ulster. 
 
 When the Irish Parliament met, it was found that the Whigs 
 had a majority in the Commons, and a Bill was passed through the 
 Lower House in lemnifying Presbyterians for all time to come from 
 penalties incurred by serving in the militia, and, for ten years, from 
 penalties incurred by serving in the army. But even this small 
 measure of relief met with such opposition in its subsequent stages 
 that it had to be abandoned ; and the only people in Ireland upon 
 whom the King could depend, were refused permission to carry 
 arms in defence of his crown. But the Commons passed resolutions 
 
144 A History of the Irish Presbyter ians. 
 
 to the effect that any person who would prosecute a Dissenter for 
 accepting a commission in the army or militia was an eneuiy of 
 King George and a friend to the Pretender. 
 
 On the 6th of September, 1715, the Earl of Mar raised the 
 standard of the Stuarts in Scotland. The Duke of Argyle marched 
 against the rebels at once, and after a des^Derate battle at Sheriff- 
 muir, remained master of the field. Although the victory was not 
 decisive, the clans were so much discouraged that they returned 
 home, and the arrival of the Pretender himself did not prevent the 
 rebellion coming to a speedy termination. 
 
 Meanwhile JPresbyterians remained exposed to the persecutions, 
 of their enemies. Four members of Tullylish congregation were, in 
 1716, delivered over to Satan by Episcopal authority, for the high 
 crime of being married by their own minister, the Eev. Gilbert 
 Kennedy." But Mr. Kennedy consoled himself with the thought 
 that the Bishop had given more people to the Devil in one day than 
 he could take from him in two. 
 
 The Synod, which met this year in Belfast, passed a resolution 
 condemning the conduct of those members who, '* during the transac- 
 tion of important public business," were accustomed to pay visits, walk 
 in the streets, or stay long in public houses. A strict law was laid 
 down that, if during any long Sederunt, the " necessities of nature" 
 required refreshment, it should be brought into some of the vestries 
 of the meeting-house, and "that during any Sederunt of the Synod 
 none presume to go into a public house." 
 
 In 1717 there were 130 ministers, 140 congregations, 11 presby- 
 teries, and nearly 200,000 people in connection with the Synod of 
 Ulster. Tliese people were scattered over a wide district, and it 
 "was difficult for so few ministers to attend to their spiritual wants. 
 Stipends were small, but money had a large purchasing power. In 
 1721, the people of Omagh erected the church in which the first 
 congregation still worship. They supplied the materials of the 
 building themselves, and the entire mason- work cost only six pounds 
 ten shillings. 
 
 The Irish Presbyterian Church made many efforts to provide 
 the Catholic Kelts with opportunities of hearing the Gospel 
 preached in their own tongue. It w^as reported to the Synod, in 
 1716, that Messrs. Maclane, M'Gregor, and Simpson had often 
 
 * The Rev, Gilbert Kennedy, of Tullylish, was son of the Rev. 
 Gilbert Kennedy, of Dundonald. 
 
 The Rev. Thomas Kennedy, of Garland, died on the 9th of Febru- 
 ary, 1716, after having experienced strange vicissitudes of fortune. 
 Killen and Witherow state that he died in 1714 ; but the 
 minutes of Synod prove plainly that the date 1 have given is correct. 
 After Mr. Kennedy's death, a new congregation was established in 
 Dungannon, but there was none formed then in Donaghmore. as stated 
 by Witherow (Memorials 1., 282). Many years afterwards the Seceders 
 erected a congregation in Castlecaulfield, which is in the same parish, 
 and is the place to which the Rev. George Walker, in 1680, got his church 
 removed from the village of Donaghmore. 
 
The Beginning of Toleration. 145 
 
 preached in Irish, and that besides them, there were eight ministers, 
 two hcentiates, and one studeat who could speak and read the same 
 language. It was determined to print an edition of the Catechism, 
 and to make arrangements for having sermons preached in Irish. 
 Next year, it was resolved that clergymen engaged in this work 
 should be paid from ten to twenty shillings a Sabbath, and that 
 each minister of the Synod " subscribe what he would mortify of 
 his Reg. Donum for so good a work." Mr. Maclane was appointed 
 to preach at Benburb, Duugaunon, Cookstown, Minterburn, 
 Monaghan, Stewartstown, and various other places; Mr. M'Gregor 
 in Derry, Antrim, and Tyrone ; Mr. Simpson anywhere in Down he 
 might have an Irish audience, aad in parts of Monaghan and 
 Armagh ; Mr. Dunlox3 in County Donegal and in the bounds of 
 Convoy Presbytery. 
 
 The Synod now began to give more attention to the weak and 
 struggling charges. But, instead of having one general fund for 
 their assistance, there were a number of fands. Every weak con- 
 .gregation was to receive a definite sum from each of several 
 presbyteries. In 1708, Sligo obtained a grant of ^65 10s Od 
 a year from the Presbytery of Derry, i:o 10s Od from the 
 Presbytery of Convoy, and ^£4 10s Od from the Presbytery of 
 Coleraine. But this method was found unsatisfactory, and, in 
 1711, it was determined that there would be only one fund, to which 
 all the presbyteries were to contribute. A sum of £'275 a-year was 
 to be made up by the whole Church. The Presbytery of Belfast 
 was to give £'42 10s Od ; Antrim. £31 5s Od; Down, £31 5s Od; 
 Armagh, £33 ; Monaghan, £30 10s Od ; Tyrone, £21 10s Od ; Derry, 
 £42 ; Route, £21 10s Od ; and Convoy, £21 10s Od. The assisted 
 congregations generally received from more tlian one presbytery, 
 and, in many cases, aid-giving congregations still paid their contri- 
 butions directly to those which received, so that but little change 
 seems to have been made by the new regulations. In 1715, grants 
 were made to twenty congregations, among which we find Drogheda, 
 Dundalk, Enniskillen, Belturbet, Shgo, Athlone, and Galway. 
 Sometimes these grants were badly paid, and ministers of weak 
 charges often sought aid from the Synod to compel defaulters to 
 pay more regularly. Among these defaulters we often find the 
 Presbytery of Belfast. 
 
 In 1718, King George I. granted eight hundred pounds a-year 
 as an addition to the Royal Bounty. One-half was given to the 
 Synod of Ulster and one-half to the Southern Presbyteries.^'' If we 
 
 * Dr. Keid's account of this transaction, although adopted by Dr. Killen, 
 is exceedingly incorrect. He states that there were then 12 or 13 
 Southern ministers ; that they were not previously endowed ; and that 
 they were entitled to about £150 of the £800 if divided rateably between 
 them and the 140 ministers of the North. 
 
 We have seen, however, that, in 1708. a grant had been made by 
 Queen Anne of £800 a-year to the Southern clergymen. Dr. Reid's sum 
 in proportion is not correctly worked, and it is probable that there were 
 more than 13 ministers at that time in the South, as some, such as 
 Fowkes, of Enniscorthy. have escaped the notice of all who have written 
 histories of our Church. 
 
146 A History of the Irish Presbyterians. 
 
 make allowance for the miscellaneous purposes to which this fund' 
 was sometimes devoted, the amount payable to each of the 138> 
 ministers of the Synod was raised from about ^8 to about iJll a- 
 year. The Southern ministers, being so few in number, received 
 each such a substantial addition of income as placed them in a. 
 position of comfort. This new grant of Bounty was put on the 
 English Civil List, and paid in London ; while the old grant was. 
 paid in Dublin. 
 
 The Government now determined to make another attempt to< 
 pass their long promised Toleration Bill. But the Tories, fearing: 
 that the proposed enactment might be too favourable to Non- 
 conformists, introduced a Bill of their own, which granted them 
 mere toleration. Even this measure of relief was considered far too 
 much by many Episcopalians, and it passed through the Lords by 
 a majority of only seven votes. This Act delivered Protestant 
 Dissenters from penalties for absence from religious services in 
 their parish churches ; and it permitted Nonconformist ministers to 
 discharge all the functions of their oftice without incurring the 
 former penalty of one hundred pounds. An Act of Indemnity was. 
 also passed to protect civil or military officers, who were Non- 
 conformists, from the consequences of having in the past received 
 pay from the Crown without taking the Test. But they were not 
 protected from the consequences of similar acts in future, and nO' 
 attempt was made to repeal the Test Act itself. 
 
 CHAPTEK XXV. 
 THE NON-SUBSCRIBEKS. 
 
 fp^F^|HE struggle of the Church in the past had been against 
 S^'I'w'^ persecution from without ; now it was to be against error 
 (31i^ from within. This error took its origin in the Belfast. 
 Society, a theological association under the leadership of 
 the Rev. John Abernethy. Mr. Abernethy was born in 1680, his 
 father being then minister of Brigli, near Stewartstown. He was. 
 educated in Glasgow, and, in 1703, ordained at Antrim. "With the 
 assistance of Dr. James Kirkpatrick and a few neighbouring 
 ministers, he founded a clerical association. Some licentiates, 
 theological students, and even laymen such as Dr. Victor Ferguson 
 were admitted members. This association was finally organized in 
 1705, and became known as The Belfast Society. Its members 
 did not directly attack the Confession of Faith, nor any of its. 
 leading doctrines ; but they strongly insisted that ministers should 
 not be required to declare their belief in any form of doctrine drawn.- 
 up by man, as the Bible was itself a better summary of belief thaOi 
 any which a human being could make. 
 
Tlie Non-Suhscribers. 147" 
 
 Although the Belfast Society opposed subscription to any- 
 human test of orthodoxy, they professed to believe the doctrines 
 of the Westminster Confession. But that profession was 
 generally doubted, for it was supposed that they held lax 
 views regarding the Trinity aod many other doctrines taught 
 by the standards which they condemned. As almost all 
 students intended for the ministry of the Irish Presbyterian 
 Church were educated in Scotland, the Scotch professors 
 acquired a great influence in guiding the current of religious 
 thought in Ireland. But many of these professors, like Simpson, of ' 
 Glasgow, were lax in their theology, and their laxity soon found its . 
 way into the Synod of Ulster. 
 
 The members of the Belfast Society were able ministers and 
 persuasive debaters. From 1709, they began to make their power 
 felt. But it was loug before they published anything in defence of 
 their peculiar views. In 1720, Mr. Abernethy printed a sermon 
 entitled " Religious Obedience Founded on Personal Persuasion," 
 in which he taught that the sole rule of a man's conduct was his 
 I)ersuasion of what was true and riglit. The Orthodox party now 
 became alarmed, and the Ptev. John Malcome of Dunmurry, published 
 a pamphlet entitled " Personal Persuasion no Foundation for • 
 Eeligious Obedience." This tract was printed by Ptobert Gardner, 
 of Belfast. The Non- Subscribers always emploj-ed James 
 Blow, who sympathized with their principles, and who was the only 
 other printer in the town. Mr. Malcome was inferior to his 
 opponent in the polish of his style, and in power to analyze 
 arguments ; but he clearly pointed out Mr. Abernethy's principles, 
 to which he applied the term, New-Light. By this appellation they 
 were known afterwards, while the doctrines of the Orthodox party 
 were termed "Old-Light." Mr. Malcome alluded to the Belfast 
 Society as a party who had " suddenly separated from their 
 brethren," and he called upon them to furnish " a scheme of their 
 new doctrine." This challenge they took up, and, m a letter 
 entitled " The Good Old Way," gave an account of the origin of their 
 Society and of the opinions they held concerning private judgment, 
 the headship of Christ, the terms of communion, and the extent of 
 church authority. But in this publication very general expressions 
 were used ; and no admission was made of errors held by the 
 members of the Society. 
 
 The Synod of 1720 was opened by a sermon from the Rev. 
 Robert Craghead, of Dublin, son of Mr. Craghead, of Derry, in 
 which he advocated the policy of tolerating Non- Subscribers in 
 the church, so long as they proifessed to hold the leading doctrines 
 of the Gospel. This sermon was afterwards published under the 
 title of " A Plea for Peace." At the same meeting of Synod, there 
 was an investigation concerning the truth of a report to the effect 
 that the Rev. Samuel Haliday was an Arian and opposed to 
 Presbyterian Church-government. Mr. Haliday was son of the 
 Rev. Samuel Haliday, then minister of Ardstraw. He had 
 graduated in Scotland, studied theology in Holland, and, in 1706, 
 
148 A History of the Irish Presbyterians. 
 
 been licensed at Kotterdam, after having duly signed the West- 
 minster Confession of Faith. He was ordained at Geneva, and 
 •afterwards served as chaplain to a Scotch regiment in the Duke of 
 Marlborough's army. Coming to Ireland as a minister without 
 charge, he received a call to the first congregation of Belfast, vacant 
 by Mr. M'Bride's death. A report that he was an Arian and an 
 enemy to all Church government, was circulated by the Rev. Samuel 
 Dunlop, of Athlone. Mr. Haliday brought this matter before the 
 Synod, and produced witnesses and documentary evidence to prove 
 his orthodoxy. Mr. Dunlop was unable to substantiate his charges, 
 and was censured for his " rash and imprudent behaviour " in 
 •circulating the rej^ort without proof. Afterwards, it was seen that 
 Mr. Haliday was far from being as orthodox as he pretended. In 
 order to meet similar cases, this Synod passed an overture known 
 as " The Pacific Act," which required that the Confession should 
 be signed, according to the law of 1705, by " all Intrants into the 
 Ministry among them, though they had been licensed or ordained 
 elsewhere." But, if there were any phrases in the Confession con- 
 cerning which the person called to subscribe had scruples, he might 
 " use his own expressions," which the Presbytery were to accept, 
 provided that they judged him " sound in the Faith." The 
 Synod also asked the brethren not to publish anything connected 
 with this controversy, without consulting some of the most 
 " judicious " of their brethren ; and they ordered ministers to preach 
 " Catechetick Doctrine," insisting on the great and fundamental 
 truths of Christianity, according to the Confession of Faith, 
 " particularly the Eternal Deity of our Lord Jesus Christ." 
 
 At this Synod, many of the weak congregations complained that 
 certain presbyteries had failed to pay the sums ordered by the 
 Synod. Dundalk stated that the Presbytery of Antrim owed them 
 forty-five pounds, " Ardmagh" twenty-two pounds, Belfast thirteen 
 pounds, Coleraine eight pounds, and Down one pound. Athlone, 
 Drogheda, and other weak congregations had likewise failed to get 
 what was promised them. 
 
 The Pacific Act was soon violated. Mr. Haliday, at his 
 installation, refused to sign the Confession of Faith. But the 
 influence of the Belfast Society was so strong in the Presbytery, 
 that a majority of the court, contrary to both the letter and 
 the spirit of the Act, proceeded with the ceremony. The 
 minority protested, and, at the next meeting of the Belfast Sub- 
 Synod, that protest, after a debate of several days, was sustained, 
 and the majority who had installed Mr. Haliday rebuked ; but he 
 was permitted to remain in charge of the congregation in which he 
 had been placed. 
 
 The Presbyterian people now began to feel alarmed ; and, had 
 their power been directed by a leader like Cooke, there is no doubt 
 l3ut the new-light would have been speedily extinguished. The 
 Synod of 1721 was attended by 120 ministers and 100 elders. 
 Seventeen congregations presented memorials, requesting that 
 subscription to the Confession should be made compulsory. Mr. 
 
The Non- Subscribers. 149 
 
 Haliday was present, but he refused to either subscribe or to 
 express adherence to his former subscription. He declared that 
 tbis refusal did not proceed from disbelief of the doctrines con- 
 tained in the Confession, but because he objected to submit 
 to "human tests of Divine truths." After a long discussion, 
 the matter was dropped in compliance with a request of 
 commissioners from the Southern Presbytery of Dublin. Mr. 
 Haliday was thus recognised as pastor of a congregation in 
 which he had been installed contrary to the law of the Church. The 
 Synod, however, resolved that any minister who would deny the 
 doctrine of Christ's Deity in preaching, writing, or conversation, 
 should be brought to trial. It was also carried by a large majority 
 that any member of the Synod who was willing might then and 
 there subscribe to the Confession. Almost all embraced this oppor- 
 tunity, and some who were absent, or who had then refused, 
 subscribed afterwards. But Messrs. Abernethy, Bruce, Clugston, 
 Haliday, Harper, Henderson, Kirkpatrick, Mairs, Nevin, Shaw, 
 Taylor, and Wilson persisted in their refusal. 
 
 As Dr. Kirkpatrick and Mr. Haliday, the two Belfast ministers, 
 belonged to this party, an application on behalf of a large number of 
 their people was made to the Synod to sanction the establishment of a 
 new congregation. After great opposition, the matter was referred 
 to the Presbytery of Belfast, with the right of appeal to tlie Synod's 
 committee. These courts sanctioned the erection of a third con- 
 gregation, and a new church was built in Rosemary Street, very 
 near the two already existing. To assist in this work, Mr. Samuel 
 Smyth, an elder, obtained subscriptions in Scotland. The magistrates 
 and Town Council of Glasgow sanctioned a collection in the city 
 churches, and the Synod of Glasgow and Ayr a collection in their 
 parishes. Dr. Kirkpatrick tried to prevent the progress of the 
 building. By his influence, a person who had agreed to supply 
 stones withdrew from his contract. But, notwithstanding all 
 impediments, a church was erected, and the Rev. Charles Master- 
 town of Connor installed its minister. When the Lord's Supper 
 was first administered in the new building. Dr. Kirkpatrick and Mr. 
 Haliday endeavoured to communicate with the congregation, but 
 were prohibited by Mr. Mastertown's Session. 
 
 As there was not then a single newspaper in the province of 
 Ulster, the contending parties made their opinions public by means 
 of pamphlets. Mr. Dunlop, of Athlone, who had been previously 
 rebuked, published a defence of the Synod against an attack of the 
 Rev. W. Dugud, a convert from Popery, who had been for a while 
 connected with the Church of Scotland. In this publication, Mr. 
 Dunlop plainly accused the Non- Subscribers of being Unitarians. 
 
 In reply to this and other attacks on the principles of his party, 
 Dr. Kirkpatrick wrote " A Vindication," which was published by 
 his friend, Dr. Victor Ferguson. In 1722, Mr. Abernethy printed 
 " A Seasonable Advice to the Protestant Dissenters in the North of 
 Ireland," which Dr. Reid thinks by far the ablest production of his 
 practised pen. In this work, he tried to prove that refusing to 
 
150 A History of the Irish Presbyterians. 
 
 subscribe was no proof of unsoundness in the faith, and that the 
 questions in debate were unworthy of causing alarm among the 
 laity. To this pamphlet several replies were published by the 
 Subscribers. Hitherto the disputants in this controversy had issued 
 their publications anonymously ; but now the Eev. Matthew Clerk 
 of Kilrea — -a brave old soldier who carried on his forehead the mark 
 of a woand received at the siec^e of Darry-- — printed, under his own 
 name, " A Letter from the Country to a Friend in Belfast," and, 
 afterwards, an answer to a reply published by the Belfast Society. 
 In these pamphlets he dealt very hard blows to the Non-Subscribers, 
 and foretold that the Presbyterian people would abide by their 
 principles notwithstanding the influence of their teachers. 
 
 At the next meeting of Synod, an overture was introduced to 
 exclude all ministers who, if they refused to sign the Confession, 
 would not give satisfactory answers to the fifth and sixth questions of 
 the Shorter Catechism. The Non-Subscribers now seemed alarmed. 
 One after another, they asserted their belief in the Supreme Deity 
 of Our Saviour, and promised not to disturb the church in future 
 by any unnecessary publication of their sentiments. Moved by 
 these promises, the Subscribers did not attempt to pass their 
 overture ; but they carried a resolution expressing a determination 
 of adhering " most constantly and firmly" to the Confession and to 
 Presbyterian government and discipline In 1723, the Synod met in 
 Dungannon. Nine days were occupied by an appeal of Colonel 
 Upton, M.P., from a resolution of the Sub-Synod of Belfast, 
 to the effect that he was unable to prove a statement which 
 he had made that the principles of the Non-Subscribers opened a 
 door for heresy. The Colonel and the orthodox party had evidently 
 a majority of the house, but the New- Light members adopted the 
 course of requiring proof, that publications printed in their name, 
 were issued by their authority. This caused the business to be 
 adjourned. On the other hand, a charge of the Non- Subscribers 
 against Mr. Clerk was abandoned. 
 
 Next year Colonel Upton was unable to attend, and, ere long, 
 was removed by death. But the Synod was for a considerable time 
 occupied with charges made against the Kev. Thomas Nevin of 
 Downpatrick. Accused of being an Arian by a Mr. Echlin of 
 Bangor, he brought an action against his accuser. But Captain 
 Hannyington of Moneyrea, and two others swore an affidavit that 
 they had heard Mr. Nevin assert that it was no blasphemy to say 
 Christ is not God. Mr. Nevin then published a letter stating that 
 this charge was false, that he had merely said it was no 
 
 * Priest and teacher of the town, 
 
 Long as stands good Londonderry, 
 With its stories, sad and merry, 
 Shall thy name be handed down 
 As a man of prayer and mark, 
 Grave and reverend Matthew Clerk. 
 
 — M. Douglas. 
 
The Non-Sahscribers. 151 
 
 Iblaspliemy for the Jews to deny the Messiah, and that they ought 
 not to be punished for expressing sach an opinion. This letter, 
 however, contained several very rash statements, and, as it was 
 circulated among the members of Synod, charges were immediately 
 brought against its author, and a committee appointed to draw up 
 .an accusation. After a long discussion, Mr. Nevin was called to 
 declare his belief in the Deity of Oar Saviour. This he refused to 
 do, as being contrary to his non-subscribing principles; bat Mr. 
 Boyse stated that he had heard the accused preach against Arian- 
 ism ; and Mr. Henry, who had brought the charge, declared himself 
 .satisfied. The Synod, however, would not listen to any excuse ; 
 and, although nothing was proved against Mr. Nevin beyond the 
 iact that he was a Non-Sabscriber, they passed a resolution cutting 
 him off from the church CDurts, bat l9i,v^in^^ him in posses-^ion of 
 his status and emoluments of a minister. 
 
 Mr. Nevin's troubles were not yet ended. He was now accused 
 at Downpatrick Assizes of giving expression to Unitarian opinions, 
 then a crime to which severe penalties were attached. Many of the 
 Episcopal clergy, in their zeal against Nonconformists, were present, 
 and the judge asked one of these to explain, for the benefit of him- 
 self and the jury, what was the doctrine called Arianism ; but he 
 begged leave to decline. Another and another of the Episcopal 
 divines, when asked for a similar explanation, gave similar refusals, 
 thereby show^ing that they were eager to injure a minister for profess- 
 ing a doctrine which they did not understand. At last. His Lordship 
 was informed that there was in court a youag Presbyterian minister 
 — Mr. John Mairs — who had been lately ordained in Newtownards. 
 From him the judge and jury received a full explanation of the 
 doctrine which the others did not understand. The judge then 
 expressed his admiration for the talents of Mr. Mairs, and exhorted 
 ■the Episcopal clergy to divest themselves of bigotry and false zeal. 
 The charge against Mr. Nevin failed, as it was " unmeaning, sense- 
 less, and undefined."-- 
 
 The Presbyterian people were much more orthodox than their 
 j^astors, and, in several cases, petitioned the church courts for per- 
 mission to wit^idraw from the ministry of Non- Subscribers and join 
 others reputed to be orthodox. 
 
 Mr. Alexander Colville, M.D., son of the minister of Dromore, 
 was, about this time, called to succeed his father. Dr. Colville had 
 been educated in Scotland, and, when licensed by the Presbytery of 
 Cupar, had signed the Confession. But now, on refusing to renew 
 his subscription, the Presbytery declined to ordain him. He then 
 went to London, and was set apart to the work of the ministry by 
 some Dissenting clergymen in Dr. Calamy's church. On his return, 
 the Presbytery refused to install him. This so enraged Dr. Calamy 
 that lie threatened to use his political influence to get the Bounty 
 withdrawn. Mr. Boyse and some of the other Dublin ministers, 
 
 * Campbell's MS. — This circumstance has escaped the notice of both 
 Eeid and Killen. 
 
152 A History of the Irish Preshyterians. 
 
 representing to the Lord Lieutenant that the action of the Sub- 
 scribers was unjust and tyrannical, obtained a declaration from him 
 that His Majesty, the King, was displeased at the divisions among 
 Ulster Presbyterians. But, notwithstanding this declaration, the 
 Synod of 1725 suspended Dr. Colville for three months from the office- 
 of the ministry, and gave power to the Sub-Synod of Armagh to 
 terminate, or to prolong that suspension, if necessary. Mr. Colville 
 still continued to preach, and, afterwards, got tbe Southern Presby- 
 tery of Dublin to install him in Dromore. 
 
 Another step of importance was taken by the same Synod. 
 Notwithstanding the opposition of Mr. Abernethy and his party, the 
 congregations belonging to the Presbyteries of Antrim, Down, and 
 Belfast were distributed into five presbyteries in such a way as to 
 leave all the Non- Subscribers in the Presbytery of Antrim, and thus- 
 limit the sphere of their influence. 
 
 Meanwhile both parties were active with their pens. Mr. 
 Nevin published a long account of his trial. Messrs. Kirkpatrick, 
 Bruce and Haliday issued publications advocating the principles of 
 the Non -Subscribers, and Mr. Elder of Aghadoey, a professed 
 subscriber, published " Reasons for Moderation." Mr. Higinbotham 
 of Coleraine, another subscriber, issued a pamphlet against certain 
 overtures which the previous Synod had proposed to adopt with the 
 object of dealing more strictly with tlie minority. Messrs. M'Bride 
 of Ballymoney, Mastertown, Hemphill, and Ired[ell issued pamphlets- 
 on the side of the Subscribers ; and Mr. Boyse, in the last work 
 which he gave to the public, advocated the other side, although his 
 religious views were never in any respect heterodox. 
 
 The next Synod met on the 21st of June, 1726, at Dungannon.-'^ 
 An overture was brought forward by the Orthodox part}' to exclude 
 the Presbytery of Antrim from ministerial communion in the church 
 courts. Thirty-six ministers and a vast majority of the elders voted 
 for this proposition, while thirty-four ministers and only a few elders 
 opposed the overture. The Presbytery of Antrim were thus 
 excluded, and the great conflict of the Seven Synods brought to a 
 termination. 
 
 By this decision, the influence of the Non- Subscribers was for 
 a time greatly diminished, and many people withdrew from their 
 ministry. About 90 families belonging to Mr. Abernethy and about 
 100 families belonging to Mr. Shaw of Ahoghil, were erected into 
 new congregations by the Synod. Dout)tless Mr. Abernethy and his 
 friends had not imbibed nearly so much error as their successors. 
 They professed to still hold the doctrines of the Confession although 
 they refused to sign any human creed. Their statements were 
 plausible, and they had many sympathizers among those whose 
 orthodoxy was unquestioned. Dr. Campbell states that he had con- 
 
 * Dr. Hamilton is astray in stating (Hist. p. 122) that about this 
 period the annual meetings were held in Dungannon "for half a 
 century." During the eighteenth century just twenty five ordinary and 
 two special meetings were held in that town. 
 
The Non- Subscribers. 153 
 
 versed with some who went to the Synjcl "highly prejudiced 
 against the Non- Subscribing ministers, and returned home as highly 
 satisfied witli the liberahty of their sentiments and tlie justness of 
 their arguments." This sympatiiy produced a decided effact in 
 ^fter years. 
 
 Tiie Non- Subscribers wore merely excluded from ministerial 
 communion in church judicatories but not from communion in 
 religious ordinances, and Avere permitted to retain their share of 
 Koyai B jLinfcy. Taey published *' A Narrative of the Proceedings of 
 Seven General Synods of the Northern Presbyterians in Ireland," 
 whicli, althougli a very valuable compilation, was written altogether 
 in the interest of the ejected Presbytery. 
 
 At the request of some subscribing ministers, the Rev. John 
 Hutchesou, of iVrmagh, consented to reply to this " Narrative, "_ but 
 he died before his work was completed. He had previously written 
 a reply to a letter issued by the Non- Subscribers to vindicate their 
 conduct ; bat it was not published until after his death. Then the 
 Rev. George Lang printed this " Brief Review " by Mr. Hutcheson, 
 with notes of his own. Dr. Reid considers it the most satisfactory 
 vindication of subscription to a confession, and of submission to the 
 authority of the church which was written by any of the Orthodox 
 Xjarty, and he regrets that the duty of replying to the Belfast Society 
 from the first, had not fallen on tlie same author. 
 
 The Rev. John Hutcheson was son of the Rev. Alex. Hutcheson 
 of Sainttield, at whose suggestion, in all probability, Sir Arthur 
 Forbes persuaded King Charles to make the first grant of Royal 
 Bounty. He was ordained at Downpatrick in 1690, and, in 1697, be- 
 came minister of Armagh. In 1722, his church was rebuilt, and, in 
 this work, stones were used which had been taken from the ruins of 
 an ancient monastery. Some of these stones, adorned with heads of 
 angels, were now cut smooth, as the Presbyterians of Armagh did 
 not wish to have graven images on the building. While the workmen 
 were thus engaged, Daan Swift chanced to pass by, and he remarked 
 that these Presoyterians were "chiselling Popery out of the very 
 stones." Turning to a sawyer, he enquired what wages he earned. 
 " Fifteen pence a day, your reverence," rephed tne tradesman. 
 " And I," rejoined the Dean, " could get a better workman for ten- 
 pence a-day in Dublin." " That may be," replied the sawyer, " and 
 I can produce a parson who preaches better sermons than the Dean 
 of St. Patrick's, although he gets only MO a-year, while the Dean 
 receives ^£700." So pleased was Swift with this answer, that he 
 gave the sawyer half-a-crown. 
 
 Mr. Hutche.son's son, Francis, studied in Scotland under professor 
 Simpson, from whom he imbibed the very principles his father so 
 powerfully refuted. He w^as licensed to preach by the presbytery of 
 Armagh, and was about to be ordained in Magherally, when, by the 
 advice of some ministers, he declined the call and opened an academy 
 in Dublin. This seminary succeeded. Hutcheson soon became famous; 
 and the friendships he formed among the aristocracy, prevented him 
 irom baing punisuad for teaching without the Bishop's license. In 
 
154 A History of tJie Irish Preshyierians. 
 
 1729, he was appointed Professor of Moral Pbilosoj)hy in Glasgow- 
 He delivered his lectures in English, and not in Latin, as had 
 hitherto been customary. He soon attained to a high position, and 
 is regarded as founder of the Scottish Metaphysical School. His- 
 Theology was generally indefinite, and, where definite, was heterodox. 
 On one occasion he preached for his father, and so much disliked was 
 his doctrine, that the whole congregation, with the exception of the- 
 precentor and two other persons, rose up before his discourse was 
 finished and left the Meeting House. 
 
 As a professor, Mr. Hutcheson had great influence with Irish 
 students, and the works he published were read by many of both 
 the Episcopal and Presbyterian ministers of Ireland. It is related 
 that the Rev. Philip Skelton, while on a visit with a bishop of hi» 
 own church, greatly offended the wife of his host, because he 
 ventured to express his disapproval of Hutcheson's theories. When 
 they were at dinner one day, she remarked to him that a lady 
 friend of hers had stated that he had been lately preaching on 
 " Hell's fire." "Who told you this," asked Skelton? On hearing^ 
 the name, he remarked it was no matter what tliat lady said, as she 
 w^as mistress of the Archbishop of York. This turned the laugh 
 against his hostess, who did not try to ridicule Skelton again. 
 
 While the Synod of 1727 was sitting in Dungannon, news of King 
 George's death arrived, and, on the invitation of Thomas Knox, one 
 of the representatives of the borough, the members were present at 
 the proclamation of George II., the new Sovereign. The previous 
 year, another presbytery had been formed to accommodate the 
 ministers residing in Dublin. 
 
 Meanwhile Presbyterians had to suffer many persecutions, from 
 which the influence of the King was powerless to save them. They 
 were almost all farmers depending on the good-will of their 
 Episcopal landlords for continued possession of the lands which 
 their own labour had turned from a barren waste into a fruitful 
 field. Many of these landlords were petty tyrants who used their 
 power to favour the Established Church. Often Presbyterians were 
 charged higher rents than their Episcopal neighbours, and seme- 
 times they had to even choose between their faith and their farms. 
 At the time of elections, Presbyterian voters were required to support 
 the enemies of their country and their creed. Besides, they were 
 compelled to pay tithes for maintaining Episcopal rectors whose 
 sermons they never heard, and -^hose dectrines they did not believe. 
 On many occasions they had to serve as vestrymen in the Ep'scrpal 
 Church. They were excluded by the Test Act frcm all Goverrmcnt 
 cfBces, and they were often prosecuted if they were married by 
 their own clergymen. Colonel Uptcn succeeded in getting ai 
 clause inserted in a Bill as it passed through the Irish House of 
 Commons, which would have saved Presbyterians from much per- 
 secution in connection with their marriages; but the bishops were 
 strong enough to prevent its further progress. 
 
 At this period almost all the population of Ireland lived by 
 farming. Of late, rents had been raised so high that even 
 
The Non-Subscribers. 155 
 
 Dean Swift conclemDed the greed and rapacity of the landlords. 
 There was then but little produce w^hich a farmer could exchange 
 for money, except the linen cloth which his sous had woven from 
 yarn si)un by his daughters out of flax grown on his farm. Heavy 
 commodities, such as oats or potatoes, could not be conveyed from 
 inland districts to seaports for exportation, as the roads were so 
 exceedingly steep and narrow that loads had to be carried on 
 horses' backs. It often happened, moreover, that a particular 
 commodity would be at a famine price in one district, while a few 
 miles distant it might be found in abundance. In 1728, there was 
 a general famine throughout Ireland, caused by a succession of bad 
 harvests. Prices rose so high that it was difhcult to procure food. 
 Bands of Keltic peasants, driven to madness by starvation, came 
 down from the mountains and robbed the houses of Presbyterian 
 farmers on the fertile plains. As all pimishments were then 
 exceedingly severe, these robbers, when convicted, were often hanged 
 under circumstances of barbarous cruelty. 
 
 Many Irish Presbyterians, persecuted by the Prelatists and 
 kept in poverty by the landlords, determmed to seek another 
 home under another government. Until the end of William's reign, 
 there had been a movement of population from Scotland to Ireland. 
 Now arose a similar movement from Ireland to America. Every 
 year about 6000 of the 200,000 Irish Presbyterians crossed the 
 Atlantic to seek a refuge from civil and religious tyranny. The 
 number of emigrants was soon largely increased and many farms 
 were left without occupants. The government became alarmed at 
 the threatened depopulation of Ulster, and condescended to make 
 enquiry from Mr. Iredell and Mr. Craghead regarding the causes by 
 which it was produced. Mr. Iredell asked the Northern Presbyteries 
 to make reports on this matter, and a statement furnished in 1728 
 by the Presbytery of Tyrone is preserved. In this document, the 
 reasons assigned for the abnormal emigration are high rents, 
 oppressive tithes, bad seasons for the previous three years, and the 
 exclusion of Presbyterians from places of power or profit by the 
 Test Act. 
 
 The famine of 1728 not only increased emigration, but it 
 diminished the income of Presbyterian ministers at the very period 
 wdien the poverty of their people made it desirable that they should 
 have the means of relieving the poor. Mr. Livingston of Temple- 
 patrick, writing to a friend, in March, 1729, says : — *' Almost the 
 whole product of the last harvest is already spent. There is not 
 seed enough to sow the ground . . . which with the oppressive 
 and exorbitant rents and tithes from the landlords and established 
 clergy is driving the inhabitants out of the country to America. 
 This people are now indebted to me in four years' full stipend, and I 
 have not received above £12 since January was a twelvemonth." 
 
 The deplorable condition of Irish Presbyterian ministers was 
 brought before the government in London by Mr. Craghead, w^lio 
 had received a letter of introduction to Sir Robert Walpole from 
 Primate Boulter, a man of mild and tolerant disposition. But Mr. 
 
156 A History of the Irish Presbi/terians. 
 
 Craghead, although favourably received, was not able to accomplish 
 more than obtain payment of some arrears of Royal Bounty. 
 
 Mr. Abernethy, who had removed from Belfast to Dublin, 
 printed a pamphlet urging reasons for repealing the Test. To this 
 pamphlet a reply was published by Dean Swift. Although the 
 Dean had no religious principles himself, he was strongly opposed 
 to the principles of Presbyterians. At that time he was in the 
 height of the popularity he had gained by writing against Wood's 
 halfpence. Knowing that the money was good, he boldly asserted 
 it was base, and that a lady would need to have a waggon load of it 
 with her when she went shopping. But these assertions, although 
 absurd, were believed, and the Government had to withdraw the 
 coin from circulation. In this way. the Dean came to be regarded 
 as a lover of the country he hated, and of the race he despised. He 
 was now the most popular man in Ireland ; and all the power 
 springing from that popularity he exercised against Presbyterians. 
 Meanwhile the Church was able to maintain its position, not- 
 withstanding famine and emigration, persecution from without and 
 growmg laxity from within. Even the " disputed settlement" of a 
 minister was sometimes a means of progress. If the defeated 
 minority built a church for themselves at a distance from the old 
 one, it often supplied a necessary want. But, when the new build- 
 ing was erected beside the other, it became an element of weakness. 
 The Synod, however, viewed these splits with displeasure — whether 
 their result was to weaken or to strengthen the cause — and, in 1733, 
 they enacted that a candidate, to be duly elected, must have two- 
 thirds of the votes, and the votes of those who paid two-thirds of 
 the stipend. This was called a Synodical majority, and was some- 
 times described as " two-thirds of the men and the money." The 
 object of this law was to prevent the election of a minister W'hen 
 ojDposed by a minority strong enough to set up a rival congregation. 
 In 1737, Presbyterians obtained a slight relief from their 
 religious disabilities by an Act wliich, without definitely legalizing 
 their marriages, exempted them from prosecution in the bisliops' 
 courts when the ceremony was performed by ministers of their own 
 Church. In the same year, Francis Joy founded tlie Belfast News- 
 Letter — the oldest newspaper in Ulster. The yearly subscription 
 for the town was four shillings and sixpence, and for the country 
 six and sixpence. The Winter of 1739-40 was remarkable for its 
 great black frost which began on the 26th of December, and con- 
 tinued till the 15th of February. The sun seldom shone, and the 
 cold was so intense that almost all the potatoes were destroyed. A 
 famine followed, and the famine was succeeded by pestilence. 
 Mora than four hundred thousand of the people perished, and, for 
 a coasideiabl'? period afterwards, about twelve thousand emigrated 
 to America every year. 
 
The Secession Church. 157 
 
 CHAPTER XXVI. 
 
 THE SECESSION CHURCH. 
 
 ^1^1? U RING a time of Tory tyranny in the reign of Anne, the 
 S'Jr^J Bi'itish Parliament, in violation of the Act of Union, took 
 tAL^ l from Scotch Presbyterians the power of electing their 
 pastors, and handed it over to the Crown and the 
 aristocracy. The result was disastrous. The " Patrons," to whom 
 the riglit of nomination was given, forced the people to take unsuit- 
 able ministers, and a time of laxity succeeded the religious 
 earnestness which had prevailed during the persecutions of the past. 
 On the 18th of October, 1782, the synod of Stirling and Perth 
 was opened by a sermon from the Rev. Ebenezer Erskine, the out- 
 going moderator. In this discourse, Mr. Erskine asserted that, as 
 every society of men liad a right to clioose their own servants, God 
 had never granted to any set of patrons the power to impose servants 
 on His Church — the freest society in the world. These principles 
 were displeasing to the " moderate " majority who then ruled the 
 Church of Scotland, and Mr. Erskine was admonished by the next 
 Assembly. Against tliis censure he protested, and his protest was 
 signed by the Revs. W. Wilson, Alex. Moncrieff and James Fisher. 
 The Assembly, enraged at the terms employed by the protestors, 
 ordered them to appear before the next Commission, which was 
 directed to suspend them, unless they would express sorrow for their 
 condact and retract their protest. But, refusing to make the neces- 
 sary apology, the accused ministers were suspended from their office, 
 and, afterwards, deprived of their congregations. The four brethren 
 then left the Church of Scotland, and, on the 5th of December, 1733, 
 at Gairuey Bridge, constituted themselves into a regular church 
 court called the Associate Presbytery. Being men of power and 
 piety, they had soon many followers. 
 
 Although the system of patronage against which Mr. Erskine 
 protested, did not exist in Ireland, there were other causes which 
 demanded a measure of reform in the Synod of Ulster. In that 
 Synod, a rapidly increasing party were as lax in doctrine as the 
 expelled Presbytery of Antrim ; and just as the spiritual life of the 
 church grew weaker, the tendency to oppose the formation of new 
 congregations grew stronger. The ministers, having begun to love 
 self, more than the principles of their faith, desired to maintain their 
 dividends from the Royal Bounty rather than to provide religious 
 ordinances for Presbyterians who lived far from a place of worship. 
 We find, for example, that in 1751, on the complaint of Stonebridge, 
 a congregation which had been formed at Newbliss, live miles distant, 
 was dissolved. In 1753 it was enacted that a minister would not be 
 ordained to any pastoral charge which did not promise him ^40 a 
 year of stipend ; and some years afterwards it was determined that 
 no society of worshippers would be recognized as a congregation 
 unless tliey offered at least ^£50 a year of stipend. The result of 
 
158 A History of tJie Irish Preshyterians. 
 
 these enactments was to prevent any considerable increase in the- 
 number of ministerial charges in the Synod of Ulster during the 
 latter half of the last century, although the Episcopal Church, with 
 very few people more, had five times as many clergymen. The aged 
 Presbyterians then remembered with sorrow the time w^hen their 
 fatliers suffered for principles now neglected or despised. 
 
 The Secession Church became at this period a means of estab- 
 lishing many new congregations where they were required, of leading 
 the more zealous out of the Synod, of keeping them pure from 
 generation to generation, and of bringing back tlieir children's 
 children better Presbyterians than those who had been taken away. 
 
 In 1736, the Rev. Wm. Patton was installed minister of Lisburn. 
 Many members opposed to his settlement had abstained from 
 voting, and, after his installation, 280 heads of families applied to 
 the Associate Presbytery for a minister who would preach the 
 gospel in its "purity and simplicity." But then the Seceders were 
 unable to comply with this request. Some time afterwards, a family 
 named Henderson, took offence at Mr. Livingston, minister of 
 Templepatrick, because he obtained for himself or for his son a^ 
 farm which had belonged to them. Mr, Livingston was orthodox in 
 his religious views, but many of his people in the Lylehill 
 district w^ere anxious for a "new erection" on account of re- 
 siding at a great distance from the church. In August, 1742, 
 Mr, Samuel Henders-on and Mr. John Gibson^- appeared 
 before the Associate Presbytery, and received a promise that a 
 preacher would be sent to Ireland. In fulfilment of that 
 promise, Mr. Thomas Ballentyne, a licentiate, visited Co. 
 Antrim. Vast crowds attended his services, as the Presbyterian 
 people were glad to see a preacher by whcm the old principles were 
 taught with tke old power. Other licentiates succeeded Mr. 
 Ballentyne, and, on the 9th of July, 1746, Mr. Isaac Patton, having 
 been duly called, was ordained at Lylehill, by a commission sent 
 from Scotland. His pastoral charge embraced Lisburn and Belfast, 
 as well as the place in which he had been ordained. He was 
 promised ^'50 a year of stipend — his entire income — as Seceders 
 did not obtain a share of Royal Bounty until nearly fifty years after- 
 wards. Mr, Patton was a native of Co, Derry, although licensed by 
 the Scottish Seceders. He w^as celebrated, not only for his 
 earnestness and orthodoxy, but also for his wit. On one occasion, 
 he described a new Unitarian church as having " a good shell but a 
 bad kernel." He preached "catechetical" doctrine, dwelling on 
 justification, adoption, sanctification, and perseverance. He moved 
 his hearers by appealing to the understanding rather than to the 
 feelings. His communions were attended by vast crowds, of whom 
 many came from Belfast. While one clergyman preached in the 
 church, others addressed separate meetings outside. There were 
 also the usual tents in which refreshments might be obtained. 
 
 * Mr. Gibson was an ancestor of Dr. Barnett of Moneymore, and Mr. 
 James Gibson, M.P 
 
The Secession Cluircli. 159" 
 
 Meanwhile matters ^Ye^e getting worse in the Synod of Ulster. 
 As those who sympathized with the excluded Presbytery grew in 
 strength, there was a corresponding decrease of zeal throughout the 
 Church. Not only did opposition to the formation of new charges 
 continue to grow, but weak congregations had often great difficulty 
 in obtaining payment of the money they had been voted by the 
 Synod. In 1742, the Rev. Luke Ash, minister of Sligo, and son of 
 a gallant soldier who had fought at Londonderry, complained that 
 amongst other defaulting congregations " Newtown-Lemmavaddie" 
 owed him ^'9 for six years ; St. Johnston ^£'4, for four years ; 
 "Donaghcdie" Jc% for two years; and Burt d03, for three years. 
 Similar complaints were often made by other ministers with regard 
 toother rich congregations who neglected to give to the poorer charges 
 what they had been ordered. At the meetings of Synod a great variety 
 of business was transacted. It was very common to make charitable 
 collections for ministers, their widows, deserving laymen at home, 
 or even for parties held in captivity by the Turks. A petition was 
 presented to the S^-nod in 1742, from the inhabitants of Omagh, 
 representing the " melancholy circumstances" to which they were 
 reduced by an accidental fire which had " consumed the greatest 
 part of their worldly substance," and asking for assistance in raising 
 funds when they would appeal to public charity. The Synod agreed 
 to assist, " as far as thej^ may," to make the charity effectual. This 
 minute not only illustrates the variety of matters coming before 
 church courts, but it proves i)lainly that Omagh was burned in 1742, 
 and not in 1743, as is stated in every history of the town which I 
 have seen. 
 
 In 1743, the Presbytery of Dromore was formed by taking the 
 Orthodox members out of the Presbytery of Armagh on account of a 
 disagreement between them and the New-light members. About 
 this time, the Rev, George Ferguson of Markethill denied the 
 doctrine of Original Sin, and the newly-formed Presbyterj^ of 
 Dromore sent preachers to the Orthodox members of his congrega- 
 tion. The Synod decided that this action was irregular and 
 offensive ; but they ordered the Presbytery of Armagh to investigate 
 the charges against Mr. Ferguson. The members of this court, 
 sympathising with the New-light party, declared these accusations 
 not proven. 
 
 In 1745, the Protestant succession escaped from a great danger. 
 Charles Stuart, grandson of King James II., landed in Scotland to 
 raise another rebellion. He was supported by the Episcopal gentry 
 and their Roman Catholic serfs. He captured Edinburgh, was 
 proclaimed regent under his father, James YIIL, and defeated 
 General Cope at Preston Pans. He afterwards invaded 
 England, took Carlisle and Manchester, and marched towards 
 London. In that city a fearful panic ensued. The shops 
 were shut, and there was a run on the Bank of England. But> 
 disappointed in his hope of being joined by the English peox^le, he 
 ordered a retreat to Scotland. Having repulsed his pursuers, he 
 arrived safely in Glasgow. At Falkirk Muir, he defeated General 
 
160 A Histori/ of tJie Irish Preshyterians. 
 
 Hawle.y, but, on the 16th of April, 1746, he was entirely defeated by 
 the Duke of Cumberland at Cullodeu, and he escaped with difficulty 
 through the assistance of Flora Macdonald. Charles had imbibed 
 the religious and political principles of his ancestors ; and his success 
 would have been dangerous to the liberties of the nation. The defeat 
 ot this rebellion was injurious to Episcopal dissent ia Saotland, as 
 many of those who professed that faith had been guilty of treason, 
 and the Duke of Ciimberlaud burned S3veral ot" thsir maeting 
 houses. 
 
 In Ireland the Evangelical party were so strong in the Synod of 
 1747 that they obtained the publication of a " Serious Waraing," 
 against denying the doctrines of the Trinity, Original Sin, and other 
 leading dogmas taught in the Confes=iion. Those who favoured the 
 New Light did not oppose the passing of these resolutions, a^ they 
 feared to render themselves unpopular with tlieir own congregations, 
 but they got a condemnation of the Secession Church inserted, 
 proving that they were still powerful. 
 
 The progress of the Seceders, although rapid, was retarded 
 by an unfortunate dispute among them -selves. The barg3ssGS 
 in some towns of Scotland, had to swear that they would support 
 " the true religion presently professed within the realm and authorized 
 by the laws thereof." A majority, believing that this oath was 
 directed against Popery, concluded they might take it with a clear 
 conscience ; but others condemned it as involving a recognition of 
 patronage. This difference of opinion split the Seceders into two 
 parties called Burgliers and Antiburghers. The oath in question 
 was not imposed in any of the Irish boroughs; yet, in Ireland, the 
 societies divided. Mr. Patton joined the Antiburghers and others 
 joined the Burghers. 
 
 Notwithstanding this division, the Seceders made rapid progress. 
 There ^vas an unoccupied field for them in Ireland. They had begun 
 to work before the Methodists. The country was not then cursed 
 with religious communism. Presbyterians wjre almost the only 
 Protestant Dissenters. But the ministers of the Synod having 
 grown lukewarm, the most earnest of their people became Seceders. 
 The Secession Church then included the orthodox, the evangelical, 
 the assthetic, and the mystic. But the great body of its pastors and 
 people were thoroughly orthodox ; and their orthodoxy assimilated 
 every other form of religious thought which came into their com- 
 munion. Having the sympathy of very many wh© possessed 
 spiritual life throughout Ulster, the Seceders grew with rapidity. 
 But they w^ere opposed by both parties in the Synod. The 
 Old-Light accused them of setting up altar against altar, and 
 the New-Light hated them on account of the fervour of their 
 orthodoxy. 
 
 Soon after Mr. Patton was ordained at Lylehill, Secession 
 Societies were formed in several districts of the North. The greater 
 part of the congregation of Kay, County Donegal, became Seceders, 
 because the Synod compelled Mr. Laird, their minister, to accept a 
 call from Belfast against his own will. A Secession congregation 
 
The Secession CJnirch. 161 
 
 was established at Boardmills, and on the 22nd June, 1749, the Eev.. 
 A. Black installed its pastor. About the same time Mr. Thomas. 
 Mayne was ordained minister of another congregation near 
 Rathfriland, and Mr. David Arrott to the charge of Markethill. The 
 Presbyterians of Clenanees, County Tyrone, worshipped in Aughna- 
 cloy, from which many of them were six or seven miles distant. 
 In 1744, they erected a mudwall church, commonly called the 
 " Clabber House," where they were supplied with preaching every 
 third Sabbath. Sometimes neglected by the Synod, and sometimes 
 receiving unsuitable supplies, they joined the Seceders, and, in 
 1754, Mr. Hugh M'Gill was ordained their pastor. The people of 
 Newbliss having failed to induce the Synod to form them into a 
 congregation now applied to the Associate Presbytery, wdio at once 
 granted the prayer of their memorial. 
 
 These actions of the Secession Church evoked feelings of bitter 
 hostility in the minds of the members of the Synod of Ulster. 
 Public debates often took place between clergymen of these rival 
 churches. In 1747, the Rev. R. Higinbotham,* moderator of the 
 Synod, challenged Mr. Swanston, a Secession liceiitiate, to a 
 discussion. This challenge was accepted. A platform was erected 
 in the open air near Ballyrashane, and there, in presence of an 
 immense multitude, the two champions discussed the merits of their 
 respective churches for the greater part of a summer day. 
 
 Hitherto various attempts made to provide for the support of 
 ministers' widows and orphans had met with only slight success. 
 But in 1750, Mr. William Bruce, youngest son of the Rev. James Bruce 
 of Ivillyleagh, and an elder in Wood Street, Dublin, appeared before 
 the Synod at its meeting in Dungannon, and induced them to re- 
 organize a fund, which had previously existed, for this desirable 
 object. That fund was to be now supported by £2 a year out of the 
 " King's Bounty," contributed by every minister, and by collections 
 in the congregations of the Synod. Subscriptions were received, 
 and legacies were obtained. The Presbytery of Antrim were invited 
 to join, but the Southern Association were not included, as, in 1748, 
 they had started a scheme of their own, for the support of widows 
 alone. This union of the Synod with the Presbytery of Antrim in a 
 matter of charity, was a means of bringing them more closely 
 together in other respects. A growing tendency towards laxity 
 began now to be, year by year, more visible, among ministers of 
 the Synod. They were almost all educated in Scotch universities, 
 and Dr. Reid ascribes much of the change which had come over 
 their opinions to the influence of such men as Professors Simpson, 
 Hutchesou, Hamilton, and Leechman. 
 
 During the greater part of the eighteenth century the tide w^as 
 running towards scepticism, just as it was running towards ortho. 
 
 * Mr. Higinbotham was ordered by the Synod, in 1714, under pain 
 of suspension, to carry out within three months his promise of marrying 
 a Mrs. Martha Woods. Before the expiration of the time specified, the 
 lady became Mrs. Higinbotham. 
 
162 A History of the Irish Presbyterians. . 
 
 doxy during the greater part of the nineteenth, and as now it has 
 began to run once more towards scepticism. But a reUgion must 
 possess dogmas to evoke zeal. Negation never raises enthusiasm, 
 and, w4th the decay of orthodoxy in the church, an end came to the 
 zeal which causes progress. 
 
 From 1701 till 1751, in cases where a minister had an assistant, 
 both received shares of the Royal Bounty. But then, on a complaint 
 made by the Presbytery of Antrim, it was resolved that officiating 
 ministers alone should enjoy the Donum. Although the popula- 
 tion of Ireland was at that time fully one-half of what it is now, 
 there were only 157 congregations in the Synod of Ulster.* These 
 congregations must, on an average, have each contained twice as 
 many people and have been four times as widely extended as 
 ministerial charges at present. But at this period the Seceders 
 alone exhibited the vigour which sprung from the possession of 
 spiritual life. Sound in their theology, and strict in their discipline, 
 they commended themselves to the Presbyterian laity of the Synod, 
 now ready to forsake their own pastors, who neither instructed their 
 understandings nor excited their emotions. 
 
 On the 12th of April, 1750, the first Secession Presbytery, coii- 
 sistinc^ of Messrs. Patton, Arret, and Stewart was formed at Arkilly, 
 near Limavady, by the Antiburghers. And on the 24th of July, 
 1751, being the day after Dr. Clark's ordination at Cahans, the first 
 Burcfher Presbytery, consisting of Messrs. Black, Mayne, and Clark, 
 was constituted in William M^'Kinley's field, where the services of 
 the preceding day had been held. Mr. Mayne was great-grandfather 
 of Captain Mayne Reid, the novelist. 
 
 At the request of a deputation from the Presbytery of Antrim, 
 the Synod, in 1758, resolved unanimously to exchange " corres- 
 pondents" with that Presbytery and with the Southern Presbytery 
 of Dublin that they might consult on their " general interests," and 
 all " appear in the eye of the world as one body, and engaged in one 
 common cause."! la 1759, the Synod met in Lurgan. Messrs. 
 Colville, Mackay, and Nevm handed in a commission from the Presby- 
 tery of Antrim, which was sustained. Bat next morning, on reading 
 the minutes, it was carried that these correspondents should be 
 permitted to deliberate only in matters of secular interest. Not- 
 withstanding this slight interruption, the connection between the 
 Synod and the Presbytery of Antrim soon became exceedingly close. 
 The members of the Presbytery attended the meetings of the Synod. 
 Their names came to be entered on the minutes, and at last they 
 seemed to be almost the same body. 
 
 At this time, the state of the Irish Episcopal Church was worse 
 than the state of the Synod of Ulster. Both priests and people were 
 in the depths of ignorance, and the bishops were either careless or 
 heterodox. At an ordination dinner, one of these rulers of the 
 
 * There were also 13 in the Presbytery of Antrim. MS. Minutes of 
 Synod of Ulster. 
 
 t MS. Minutes of Synod. 
 
Tlie Secession Church. 163 
 
 •clergy advised the newly-made miaisters to get off by heart all the 
 droll stories they could tind in a good jest book, to invent a few of 
 their own, and to entertain the company with these at wakes, mar- 
 riages, and christenings. Dr. Robert Clayton, Bishop of Ciogher, 
 was a bigoted Unitarian. It is related that once he kept the Kev. 
 Philip Skelton listening a whole hour, while he repeated his favourite 
 argaments against the doctrine of the Triuity. In 1751 he published 
 *' An Essay on Spirit," written by a friend, in which Unitarian 
 doctrines were defended. This book was read by many Presbyterian 
 ministers. 
 
 The morals of the jDCople were as lax as the theology of the 
 clergy. When Mr. Skelton became rector of Pettigo in 1750, he took 
 with him a celebrated boxer, named Jonas Good, whose business 
 was to accompany his master everywhere to protect him from insults. 
 Mr. Skelton preached every month at Sir James Caldwell's. Once 
 " when examinmg some persons of quality there, one of them told 
 him that there were two Gods, another three Gods, and so on, such 
 was their ignorance." The state of both priests and people in the 
 Established Church tended to produce an evil result in the Presby- 
 terian Church. Ministers became more careless as New-Light 
 principles grew pow^erful. The example set by the Presbytery of 
 Armagh in relaxing the rules regarding subscription was followed 
 by several of the other Presbyteries. At last, the Synod as a body 
 was just as heterodox as the Non- Subscribers who had been excluded. 
 Meanwhile other sects had begun to spring up in Ireland. The 
 Rev. John Cennick, a minister of the " Wild Moravians," 
 visited various parts of the North, in 1746, and preached 
 to large crowds. A few congregations of this denomination 
 were established afterw^ards. In 1747, the Rev. John Wesley 
 began to preach in the country, but his converts were 
 generally among Episcopalians, as Presbyterians then preferred 
 a religion founded on principle to one founded on feeling. Wesley 
 was himself a rigid prelatist, and worshipped in the Episcopal 
 Church, no matter how worthless or heterodox might be the rector. 
 In Carrickfergus he went so far as to declare that he " never went 
 to meeting." The minds of the Ulster Presbyterians were now so 
 sharpened by their own controversies that they were enabled to see 
 how self-contradictory was the system of Wesley, who had taken 
 one premise from the Old-light, the other from the New-light, and 
 from these preached a salvation of grace and works combined. But 
 this system was rejected by both parties of Presbyterians on account 
 of its logical impossibility. The progress of the new sect, was, 
 therefore, at first, very slow, for we find that the Wesleyan societies 
 of Ulster had, in 1760, only 250 members. 
 
 From the death of David Houston, the Reformed Presbyterians 
 or Covenanters had no settled minister in Ireland until 1761, when 
 Mr. Matthew Lynd was ordained at Vow, near Rasharkin, but it 
 was not till 1792 that their first presbytery was organized. 
 
 The Rev. Thomas Clark, M.D., of Cahans, was the most dis- 
 tinguished of the early Secession ministers. He had studied 
 
164 A History of the Irish Presbyterians. 
 
 medicine as well as theology, he had borne arms against the 
 Pretender in 1745, and four years afterwards arrived in Ireland. 
 Called to Scone, Clenanees, and Cahans, he accepted Cahans, the 
 least desirable of the three places. During his ministry there, he 
 itinerated through many of the surrounding districts, and ^vas the 
 means of establishing several congregations. He was an instructive 
 preacher, and a most energetic pastor. Between his morning and 
 his afternoon services, he was accustomed to examine the young 
 people of his charge on the Scriptures and the Shorter Catechism. 
 It is said that even Koman Catholics were converted by his instru- 
 mentality. He published a pamphlet entitled, " A Brief Survey of 
 Some Principles maintained by the General Synod of Ulster, and 
 Practices carried on by several Members thereof." This work gave 
 a clear view of the state of religion in Ulster and had a large sale. 
 The Kev. John Semple replied, and Dr. Clark rejoined in a work 
 entitled, " New Light set in a Clear Light." 
 
 But days of trouble were in store for Dr. Clark. Summoned to 
 take the oath of abjuration, he offered to attest his loyalty to the 
 House of Hanover, for which he had fought, by affirming 
 with uplifted hand ; but because he refused to kiss the book, and to 
 adopt all the words of the oath, he was fined forty shillings. For a 
 while he was permitted to remain unmolested, but afterwards, on 
 information furnished by Robert Nesbitt, and William Burgess, two 
 elders of the congregation of Ballybay, he was arrested and taken 
 by a strong escort of horse and foot to Monaghan jail. "While there 
 he celebrated a marriage and baptized many children. Through an 
 informality in the proceedings connected with his imprisonment, he 
 was at last set at liberty. He remained minister of Cahans till 
 1764, when, with 800 Presbyterians, he emigrated to America, where 
 he lived for twenty-eight years. On the 26th of December, 1792, he 
 was found dead at his desk with a letter to the people of Cahans 
 before him. 
 
 Meanwhile the country had commenced to exhibit signs of 
 social progress, and the towns to grow larger. In 1757, Belfast 
 contained 1,779 houses and 8,549 inhabitants. In 1766 a six days'* 
 post was established between that town and Dublin. Post chaises 
 were now employed, but it was long afterwards before mail coaches 
 were introduced. Many of the farm houses were still built of clay, 
 and the roofs of almost all were covered with thatch. It is related 
 that, in 1743, every house in the parish of Comber was thatched 
 except the glebe house and the old house of Ballybeen. But, if the 
 cottages of our forefathers were humble, they were comfortable. 
 
The Fight for Free lorn.. 155 
 
 CHAPTER XXVII. 
 
 THE FIGHT FOR FREEDOM. 
 
 " For Freedom's battle once begun, 
 Bequeathed by bleeding Sire to Son, 
 Though baffled oft is ever won." 
 
 i^^TK^l^HEN the French landed at Carrickfergus, in February, 
 ^kfr&/J 1760, the Presbyterians immediately flew to arms to defend 
 l^/i*^T/\ tiie King whom they loved, and the Constitution by 
 W'hich they were oppressed. About five thousand Pres- 
 byterian volunteers assembled for the protection of Belfast. With 
 them there were no less than thirteen ministers. Yet, notwithstand- 
 ing this service rendered to the State, the Synod was next year refused 
 a charter for the Widows' Fund. After George III. succeeded to the 
 throne, in October, 1760, the Synod of Ulster and the Presbytery of 
 Antrim joined in presenting an address to the ne\v Sovereigu, that 
 they might appear as one body. 
 
 About this period, as a result of a distemper among cattle 
 on the Continent, beef and butter became dear in Ireland, 
 and Irish landlords discovered that they could obtain higher 
 rents for large grazing farms than for small agricultural hold- 
 ings. Tenants were evicted, and their farms consolidated. 
 Many commons were seized and enchased, by the landlords, 
 without any reduction made in the rents of those who had hitherto 
 a right to graze their cattle on the lands thus appropriated. 
 Many of the people, driven by hunger to despair, banded together 
 to break down the newly made fences — from which they were 
 termed Levellers. Some who wore shirts over their clothing for a 
 disguise were called Whiiehoijs. All the members of these societie.s 
 were bound by an oath. The}' went round the country at night, 
 destroying the cattle which grazed on " evicted" farms, and killing 
 their owners, wdiom they sometimes stripped naked, and with 
 barbarous cruelty, buried alive in pits filled with thorns. 
 
 Tlie Whiteboys of the South were Roman Catholics, but high 
 rents, hateful tithes, and landlord oppression caused the Protestants 
 of Ulster to form similar combinations. About 1763, the Hearts of 
 Oak took their rise in County Armagh. The immediate cause of this 
 movement was the imposition of cesses ^n farmers for making roads to 
 accommodate landlords. At these works, even the poorest house- 
 holder had to give a certain number of days' labour every year. 
 The Hearts of Oak soon spread to other districts and continued their 
 outrages. Dr. Clarke, Rector of Clonfeacle, was particularly 
 obnoxious to all the neighbourhood, on account of trying to raise the 
 tithes of his parish from £'900 to ^1,300 a year. A party of these 
 rioters took him prisoner, placed him on his own coach, and led him 
 about the country amidst the jeers of a furious multitude. Mr, 
 
166 A History of the Irish Presbyterians. 
 
 Verner, agent of Lord Charlemont, when presiding over a sitting of 
 the Charlemont Corporation, was ordered by a mob, who surrounded 
 the place of meeting, to despatch his business as quickly as possible, 
 and come out to be hanged on a gallows which they had erected 
 near the town. As Mr. Verner was somewhat dilatory in obeying, 
 they sent him word that he must be very ill-bred to keep so 
 many gentlemen waiting, and ordered him to come out at once. But 
 he refused, until they threatened to set the house on fire, wdien 
 he ventured among them, and submitted to his fate. The mob 
 pushed him about and abused him greatly ; but, at last, they told 
 him that hanging was too good for him, and sent him aw^ay. 
 
 Some Episcopalian clergymen fled to Dublin for safety, and this 
 caused the Presbyterians to be aspersed by their enemies as if they 
 had been the authors of these outrages. To free themselves from 
 such accusations, a committee of ministers met to investigate the 
 cause of the outbreak. They discovered that the Oak-boys had 
 first appeared iu an uncultivated district of County Armagh, where 
 there w as hardly a Presbyterian family, and that, therefore, the 
 movement could not have originated with members of their denomi- 
 nation. 
 
 The Hearts of Oak spread from Armagh to other counties, and 
 continued their outrages for some time. At last, before the end of 
 1763,''' they were subdued by soldiers sent from Galway and Clonmel. 
 Viscount Charlemont, received an earldom as a rew^ard for his 
 efforts m quelling this disturbance. 
 
 A few years afterwards, other rioters called Hearts of Steel, 
 perpetrated similar outrages. They were all Protestants, and the 
 movement originated in County Antrim, but extended to other 
 counties. On the 6th of March, 1772, they attacked the house of a 
 landlord— Mr. Eichard Johnston of Gilford. The Eev. Samuel 
 Morell of Tullylish was shot dead as he stood at a window^ trying to 
 j)acify the assailants. Mr. Johnston got a title and a pension for his 
 rewWrd, but the relatives of Mr. Morell received no compensation. 
 Some Episcopal clergymen were afterwards killed by Pioman 
 Catholic rioters called Defenders, and pensions were immediately 
 bestowed by the government on their friends ; but the murder of a 
 Presbyterian minister was a matter too trivial to be noticed. The 
 causes which produced these outrages drove many of the young, the 
 strong, and the more daring Presbyterians to America. A few years 
 afterwards these men were most resolute foes of Britain, when the 
 thirteen colonics made good their independence by the sword. The 
 
 * Dr. Killen, in his Ecclesiastical History of Ireland (ii. p. 2S9), 
 states that the Hearts of Oak were suppressed "a few years" before 
 1769, which is correct ; but he is altogether astray, when in his con- 
 tinuation of Reid, he asserts that, in 1772, Mr. Morell fell a victim to 
 their violence. Dr. Campbell, who was then minister of Armagh, states 
 positively in his MS. history, that Mr. Morell was killed by the Steel 
 Boys.- 
 
The Fight for Freedom. 167 
 
 failure of crops, the poverty of the people"'' and the oppression of the 
 landlords tended to prevent the growth of the Secession Church for 
 a time. 
 
 In 1767 when Lord Townsend came to govern the countrj'j-f it 
 was arranged that the Lord Lieutenant should live in Ireland, instead 
 of merely visiting the country occasionally ; and, in 1768, an Act 
 was passed limiting the duration of a Parliament to eiglit years, in- 
 stead of permitting it to last during the lifetime of the Sovereign. 
 This Act was advantageous to Presbyterians, as it rendered the mem- 
 bers more desirous of standing well with their constituents. In 1775, 
 before the friends of Presbyterians were aware, a Bill was x^assed by 
 which Nonconformists were deprived of the right of voting at vestries, 
 while left liable to the taxes these courts had a right to impose. 
 That Act took its rise in the place which Dr. Campbell calls " The 
 ^^Jother Land of Superstition and Bigotry, the County, of Armagh ; " 
 but the next year it was repealed. 
 
 A time of retribution was now at hand. The English colonists 
 in America refused to pay taxes imposed by the British Parliament 
 in which they had no representatives,and the Government determined 
 to enforce obedience by the sword. Hostilities commenced in 1775, 
 and the most formidable enemies of England were the Presbyterians 
 who had preferred to be freemen in Americarather than slaves at home. 
 Afterwards both France and Spain came to the assistance of the 
 United Colonies. 
 
 The inhabitants of Belfast, fearing lest they might be attacked 
 by privateers, and being unable to obtain a force sufficient for their 
 protection, formed themselves into an armed association. The whole 
 province of Ulster followed their example, and, before long, the 
 Presbyterians of the North as a body were under arms. Some 
 Episcopalians joined in the movement, but they were only a minority 
 of the rank and file. Although the Volunteers were a Protestant 
 force, who duly celebrated the victory of the Boyne and the relief of 
 Derry, they would sometimes inarch to mass to show their sympathy 
 for Roman Catholics who suifered the same persecution as 
 themselves. 
 
 In 1778, it was proposed to repeal the Test Act, and remove 
 some of the many disabihties under which Roman Catholics laboured, 
 but, when the Bill returned from England, the clause repealing the 
 Test Act was erased, and, in the words of Grattan, " The bait was 
 taken off and the naked hook discovered." The remainder of the 
 Bill, which removed some Roman Catholic disabilities, was passed. 
 Thus relief was given to Papists, and refused to Presbyterians by the 
 Prelatic rulers of the Nation. 
 
 When Parliament met next Session, Dissenters complained 
 
 * So great was the poverty of the people at this time, that it is said 
 the lower classes of Kelts lived on potatoes and butter-milk during 
 the summer, and on potatoes and water during the winter. 
 
 t Dr. Killenis mistaken in supposing that this took place in 1768. 
 
168 A History of the Irish Presbyterians. 
 
 loudly of the manner in which they were treated. With tlie army 
 abroad, and 40,000 persecuted Presbyterians in arms at home, the 
 Parliament ik) lonj:;er ventured to refuse. A Bill was introduced to 
 repeal the Test. Mr. Grattan, speaking in favour of the proposed 
 measure, said that the Protestant reHgion was the chikl of the 
 Constitution, but the Presbyterian its father. The Bill was returned 
 unaltered from England, and was passed unanimously. Thus in 
 1780, the Test was for ever abolished in Ireland. 
 
 Meanwhile the Volunteers increased in numbers and in power. 
 Many Presbyterian ministers acted as chaplains, or even as officers. 
 " The rusty black was exchanged for the glowing scarlet, and the 
 title of Reverend for that of Captain." Tlie Rev. Sinclare Kelburn, 
 of Belfast, came into his church one Sabbath dressed in uniform, 
 accompanied by a large troop of Volunteers. He ascended the pulpit, 
 laid down his musket, and took up the Bible. When he got excited 
 in his sermon, the weapon could be plainly heard rattling against the 
 pulpit door, while the audience often applauded the eloquent passages 
 by striking the floor with the stocks of their guns. 
 
 Dr. Campbell, now leader of the Synod, acted as chaplain to the 
 ret^iment of the Earl of Charlemont. tie is quite euthasiastic 
 regarding the benefits conferred on the nation by the force with 
 which he was connected. " The Kingdom of Ireland," says he, " was 
 better governed under the reign of the Volunteers than it had been, 
 under the reign of any of its kings since its fatal connection with 
 England. ... It was no longer an abject province that stooped 
 under the tyranny of a foreign oppressor, but stepped forth boldly, 
 at once, in the vigour of manhood ; and with a correct, steady pace 
 assumed a rank among the nations of Europe, distinguished by 
 ma<^nanimity, by fortitude, generosity, and disinterestedness." 
 
 ^On the 15th of February, 1782, a meeting of delegates, repre- 
 Pentiug 143 corps of Volunteers, was held in the Presbyterian church, 
 DuniJaiinon." Colonel Irvine presided. The great majority of the 
 
 * It is stated by Dr. Killen, Dr. Collier, Dr. Hamilton, and several 
 other historians, that this meeting was held in the Episcopal Church; 
 vet there is not the slightest doubt but the vohmteers in 1782, as well 
 as in 1783, and the county delegates in 1793, met in the Presbyterian 
 Church. 
 
 When Dr. Morel! was ordained minister of Durgannon m 1844, 
 several persons were alive who remembered the three meetings ; and these 
 witnesses, he states, unanimously asserted that all of them had been held 
 in the Presbyterian Church. One old man, who had been present him- 
 self, could point out the very paws in which had sat many of the more dis- 
 tinguished delegates who attended the first convention. The Anthologia 
 Hihernica contained in 1793 a wood-cut of the Presbyterian Church as 
 the place where the volunteers in 1782 held their great meeting. In an 
 article it dwelt on the fact that these three political gatherings were all 
 held in the " Dissenting Meeting-House," and mentioned that this build- 
 ing had been lent to the Quakers for their meetings, and to the Episco- 
 palians when their own Church was undergoing repairs. Dr. Morell and 
 others who remember the old Presbyterian Church have pronounced the 
 
The Fight for Freedom. 169 
 
 TQembers were Presbyterians. They demanded the independence of 
 the Irish Parliament, and passed a resolution approving of the 
 relaxation of penal laws against Roman Catholics. This resolution 
 was proposed by Captaiu Pollock, a Presbyterian gentleman, and was 
 seconded by the Kev. Robert Black, then minister of Dromore, Co. 
 Down. It was opposed by only two members, of whom one was the 
 Rev. John Rogers, of Cahans. 
 
 "With the army abroad, the country at war, and 80,000 Volunteers 
 in arms, the Government had to yield. The Act 6 Geo. I. was re- 
 pealed by tlie English Legislature, and Poynings' law by the Irish Par- 
 liament, which tiiereby became supreme, and Ireland a nation. But 
 the Irish legislature was still unreformed, as the landlords had 
 the elective powor in their hands. St. Johnston returned as many 
 represantatives as County Antrim. Of three hundred members only 
 about seventy were elected by the people ; and accordingly, the 
 Episcopal aristocracy, who hated the Presbyterians more than the 
 Papists, were the real governors of the country. So long as the 
 Volunteers remained powerful, tliat aristocracy ruled in fear, and 
 tempered their tyranny with mercy. But afterwards, when the war 
 was concluded, when the army had returned, when the Volunteers 
 had been disbanded, then the latter state of the country became 
 almost as bad as the first ; while the people, having tasted some of 
 the sweets of liberty, were less inclined to submit to a power against 
 which they were unable to contend. If the English Parliament 
 chastised the people with whips, the Irish aristocracy and the Irish 
 Church chastised them with scorpions. 
 
 Meanwhile, in 1782, the Irish Parliament passed a bill by which 
 Presbyterian marriages were legalized beyond a doubt, although the 
 Lord Chancellor declared they were already lawful. An Act was 
 also passed to give Seceders permission to swear with uplifted 
 hand, but it excluded them from the right to give evidence ia 
 criminal cases, or to hold employments of trust under the Crow^n. 
 In 1783, a general election took place, and, in spite of landlord 
 influence, Presbyterians were able to return a few members to 
 represent their interests. Rowley and O'Neill were successful in 
 county Antrim, and Jones and Sharman" in Lisburn. But Mr. Robert 
 Stewart was defeated in Down. Some of the Seceders regarded him 
 with suspicion because he was connected with a non-subscribing con- 
 wood-cut published in the Anthologia Hihernica, an exact likeness of 
 that strangely-shaped building. 
 
 The Belfast News-Letter states positively that the meeting of 1783 
 was held in the Presbyterian Church ; and we find from the Northern 
 Star that, in 1793, the county delegates assembled in the same building. 
 
 Dr. Hamilton's account of the first meeting is incorrect. He not 
 only adopts the statement that it was held in the Episcopal Church, but 
 represents many of the delegates as arriving by " mail coaches," although 
 there was not at that time a single one of these conveyances in Ulster. 
 
 * Co'.onel Sharman was father of Mr. Sharman Crawford, M.P 
 
170 A Historij of the Irish Presbyterians. 
 
 gregatiou, and they supported Lord Kihvarlin, son of the Eavl of 
 Hillsborough. Their action on this occasion was, in all probability, 
 the reason of their afterwards receiving a grant of Royal Bounty. 
 Dr. Dickson was an active supporter of Mr. Stewart. In his 
 narrative he tells us that, when he brought up forty freeholders in 
 a body to vote, Mr. Stewart's son, Robert, who was afterwards Lord 
 Castlereagh, w^as so rejoiced that he threw his arms around the 
 neck of the Doctor's horse. That son lived to treat his father's chief 
 supporter with the basest ingratitude. 
 
 On the 8th of September, 1783, another great meeting of 
 Volunteers was held in Dungannon Presbyterian Church. About 
 500 delegates were present to represent 278 companies, and 18,000 
 men. Colonel James Stewart presided. The Earl of Bristol, -•= Bishop 
 of Derry, took a prominent part in the proceedings, and fifteen 
 members of parliament were in attendance. The delegates occupied 
 the body of the house, while the galleries were filled with an 
 "amazing crow-d of ladies and gentlemen." The Rev, Robert Black, 
 who was soon to be called from Dromore to Londonderry, made by 
 far the best speech which was delivered. Resolutions were passed 
 demanding parliamentary reform, and it was resolved to hold a 
 Convention in Dublin. f This Convention met as appomted. The 
 Bishop of Derry appeared at it in the style of a prince. But the 
 reign of the Volunteers was over. Great Britain had acknowledged 
 the independence of the United States, in November, 1782, and soon 
 afterwards made peace with France and with Spain. The Irish 
 Parliament, sure of being supported by the army, did not now fear 
 to refuse that measure of reform demanded by the Volunteers, whom 
 they had always hated and whom they no longer feared. The 
 Episcopal Aristocracy and the Episcopal Church regained their 
 power, and began once more to lay the foundations of their own 
 destruction. 
 
 * Tlie Bishop of Derry could drink a bottle of wine and " swear like • 
 a gentleman." He was popular with the county Derry Presbyterian 
 ministers, whom lie often invited to his house. On some of these 
 occasions he amused himself by making his own clergy ride races on 
 horseback with their Dissenting brethren. In these contests the Presby- 
 terian ministers, accustomed to equestrian exercise in their toilsome work, 
 of visitation, were always victorious. 
 
 t It is stated that many of the Volunteer delegates, unable to procure 
 sleeping accommodation in Dungannon, were necessitated to remain all 
 night in the Presbyterian Church. 
 
The Eeigii of the New-Light. Ill 
 
 CHAPTER XXYIII. 
 
 THE REIGN OF THE NEW-LIGHT. 
 
 " To them there truly did belong 
 The private right of thinking wrong, 
 And what must always follow still, 
 The right divine of judging ill." 
 
 ^5|t>7f^E AN WHILE in the Synod of Ulster there was a tendency 
 ^^1i^ towards greater laxity. In 1774, the Presbytery of Bangor 
 *^^'iL. ordained Mr. Samuel M. Stephenson to the pastoral charge 
 of Greyabbey, although he had refused to subscribe, and 
 that six members had protested against his proposed admission. 
 
 An effort was now made to obtain an increase of Royal Bounty, 
 and Dr. Campbell,''' who brought the claims of the Church before 
 the Government, was so well received in Dublin that he expected a 
 large addition would be made to the grant. This hope was dis- 
 appointed, for the increase given amounted to only i:l,000 a year. 
 Dr. Campbell felt inclined to reject the gift, but he refrained from 
 that course through the advice of friends. It is said that the Earl 
 of Hillsborough, angry at the support given to Mr. Stewart by the 
 members of Scynod, got the proposed grant reduced. At the same 
 time, mindful of the assistance his son had received from the 
 Seceders, he obtained for them iGoOO a year, which gave their 
 ministers about <£18 each— very nearly as much as was now received 
 by the ministers of the Synod of Ulster. 
 
 At the meeting of that Synod in 1781, it was stated that the 
 Presbytery of Armagh did not require subscription from candidates 
 for license, and the next year a debate arose on the same question. 
 Dr. Campbell states that there was a private conference between 
 him and Mr. M'Dowell, the leader of the Subscribers. In this con- 
 ference, Mr. M'Dowell asserted that the chief reason why he 
 insisted on subscription was because certain books circulated by 
 brethren in the North, caused him to think some of them rejected 
 the doctrine of the Trinity. To this Campbell replied, " I have a 
 general acquaintance with our brethren, and I never knew one of 
 
 * Dr. Campbell was born ni Newry, He was licensed in 1750, and 
 afterwards went abroad with the Bagwells. In Paris he was imprisoned 
 for refusing to kneel before the Host, and he obtained his release with 
 difficulty. He became minister of Antrim, an I afterwards of Armagh. 
 He removed to Clonmel in 1789, and remained there until his death in 
 1805. He published several works, of which one of the best known is, 
 " A Vindication of the Principles and Character of the Presbyterians in 
 Ireland." He left in manuscript " Sketches of the History of Presby- 
 terians in Ireland," which was never published, and is now in possession 
 of John Gordon, Esq. To that history I am indebted for many of tha 
 facts contained in this volume. 
 
172 A History of the Irish Preshyteriavs. 
 
 them that did not beheve the Trinity ; if by that you mean the 
 Father, the Sou, and tlie Holy Spirit, as taught in the New 
 Tes':am3ut, and expresssd in waat is called the Apostles' Creed. lu 
 this 3^ou and thev do all a^rea. But if you mean the Metaphysical 
 doctrins of the Trinity, then I will aolvuowledge that there is indeed 
 a great variety of opinion. And I assert that this variety prevails 
 as much among you who call yourselves orthodox, as among those 
 you would pretend to censure. . . . Will you censure one 
 another "? or will you be inclined to show indulgence ? " 
 
 To this question Mr. M'Dowell did not return any reply, but the 
 same day he moved a resolution which involved a compromise, and 
 was recorded in the following minute : " That, if no one move for a 
 repeal of the rule regarding subscription, then the rule shall remain 
 in its full force ; and as no one moved for its repeal the rule con- 
 tinued." On readint^ the minutes next year. Dr. Campbell objected 
 to the words *' full force," and the words " as usual" were inserted 
 in their place. But even this did not satisfy all parties, and, in 
 1784, it was agreed that the words of the minute stand — "that the 
 rule respecting subscription is unrepealed^ Dr. Campbell thinks 
 that a great victory was gained for the Non-Subscribers, and says, 
 " Thus a debate which was introduced with a view of enforcing 
 subscription, was so managed as to end in a virtual repeal of it. For 
 by the declaration of Synod, it was referred to the judgment and 
 discretion of each Presbytery to use, or to lay it aside, as they should 
 think lit. In this manner, after 7S j^ears, subscription to the 
 Westminster Confession of Faith was thrown back to the Presbyteries 
 from whence it came." 
 
 It seems strange that a resolution not to repeal a law enforcing 
 subscription, should be considered a victory by Dr. Campbell and 
 his followers. But, certainly, the result was to leave the question of 
 subscription to the Presbyteries, some of which carried out the law of 
 the Synod, while others were exceedingly lax. This was, however, 
 in accordance with a principle held by Dr. Campbell, who contended 
 that the essence of Presbyterian Church government was the 
 supremacy of the Presbytery, and not of the Synod. 
 
 The Rev. Benjamin M'Dowell, of Dublin, was now leader of the 
 Orthodox party. Born in America, he studied in Princeton and in 
 Glasgow. He was ordained minister of Ballykelly in 1766, and, in 
 1778, removed to Dublin. He became distinguished as a writer and 
 speaker. He had a controversy with the Rev. John Cameron,''' of 
 Dunlace, in wliich he maintained that Creeds, confined to the 
 essential and most important principles of Christianity, are 
 "reasonable, useful, necessary, and of Divine Original." 
 
 Tliero vGvo then but few ministers of evangelical sentiments in 
 the Synod of Ulster, and the spirit of true religion was kept alive by 
 tlie Seceders who appealed to the judgment as strongly as the 
 Methodists to the emotions. But at this period men really desired 
 to know what tlie Bible taught, and the Seceders made progress. 
 
 * Mr. Cameron was author of an Epic poem entitled " The Messiah." 
 
The Beig7i of tJie New-LigJit. 173 
 
 'The fear of their opposition often caused the heterodox ministers of 
 the Synod to keep their pecnUar opinions concealed, and the influence 
 of the Secession preachers tended to coulirm the i^eople in their old 
 principles. 
 
 The Episcopal Church was now in a much worse condition than 
 the Synod of Ulster. The Synod, although broad in its theology, 
 was strict in its morals, and lax theology was confined almost alto- 
 gether to the clergy. But the Episcopal Church was unsound in its 
 doctrine as well as corrupt in its morals. And that lax morality 
 was encouraged by the bishops. The Rsv. Edward Smith, of Bally- 
 culter, was deprived of his cure because lie warned a nobleman 
 against partaking of the communion when living in adultery. Yet 
 the bishop of tiie same diocese suffered another minister to go 
 unreproved when there were nine witnesses ready to testify on oath 
 that he was guilty of "frequent drunkenness, even during service, 
 <3ursing and daniniag his parishioners, beating liis wife, absenting 
 himself from his church even for many Sabbath-days together, and 
 total neglect of every occasional duty." 
 
 On the 14th of October, 1778, tbe Burgher Presbytery of 
 Monaghan met at Darryfubble to ordain Mr. David Holmes to the 
 pastoral charge of the Presbyterians living at Eglish and Ballyma- 
 graue."- On the evening of the same day, a conference, at which 
 twelve ministers were present, was held to arrange for forming 
 the three Irish Burgher Presbyteries into a Synod. After some 
 further negotiation, this was accomplished, and the first Irish 
 Burglier Synod was constituted at Monaghan on the 20th of October, 
 1779. It consisted of twenty ministers, and did not regard itself as 
 in any way under the authority of the Scottish Church. Conferences 
 w^ere now held between the two parties of Seceders in Ireland with 
 •a view to union, but the Scottish Synod, to which the Antiburghers 
 owned submission, condemnedthese proceedings, and the negotiations 
 terminated. 
 
 In August, 1788, the four Antiburgher Presbyteries, which had 
 then seventeen congregations under their care, met at Belfast and 
 formed themsalves" into a Synod, which still acknowledged the 
 authority of the Church in Scotland. 
 
 The Eeformed Presbyterians now began to make progress. 
 They denounced the Seceders as severely for accepting of the 
 Royal Bounty as the Seceders denounced the Synod of Ulster for 
 their heterodoxy. The Rev. John Rogers, Secession minister of 
 Cahans,t bad a public discussion with Mr. James M'Garragh, a 
 licentiate of the Reformed Presbyterians, on the question of whether 
 any authority should be acknowledged except tliat of a covenanting 
 king. Both disputants were eloquent, and the followers of each 
 claimed the victory for their own champion. 
 
 * MS. Minutes of Secession Presbytery of Monaghan. 
 
 t Mr. Rogers was father of the Rev. John Rogers, of Glascar, and 
 ^eat grandfather of Dr. Wm, Rogers, of Whiteabbey. 
 
174 A History of the Irish Presbijterians. 
 
 As students intended for the ministry of the Presbyterian 
 Church had still to go to Scotland for their education, Dr. Campbell, 
 in a manuscript addressed to the Eight Hon. Hussey Burgh, 
 in 1782, proposed the establishment of a Presbyterian university in 
 Ulster. Dr. Campbell believed that the lands of the five 
 free schools in Ulster, if judiciously managed, might support, 
 the same number of schools and the proposed university besides. 
 The negotiations on this matter went on for a considerable period, 
 but failed to produce any satisfactory result. 
 
 About 1785, the Eev. William Crawford of Strabane founded an 
 academy, in w^hich, assisted by three " professors," he taught 
 languages, philosophy, and theology. This seminary was recognised 
 by the Synod, and was a means of training several candidates for 
 the ministry.'- 
 
 A special meeting of the Synod was held at Dungannon in 1788 
 to appoint an agent for the Royal Bounty. The chief candidates 
 were Dr. Campbell and the Rev. Robert Black. Mr. Black was 
 distinguished as an orator, but had not yet rendered his church any 
 valuable service. The xiresbyteries around Derry were very fully 
 represented on this occasion, and Dr. Campbell was defeated by a. 
 large majority. Stung by the insult, and disgusted by the ingrati- 
 tude shown for his services of the past, he soon afterwards accepted 
 of a call to Clonmel, where the Bagwells resided ; and he ended his. 
 days in the South. 
 
 A general election took place in 1790. The poll in County 
 Down lasted sixty -nine days, and cost Lord Londonderry, father- 
 of the Hon. Robert Stewart,* the immense sum of sixty 
 thousand pounds. The Rev. AVilliam Steel Dickson was a 
 warm supporter of Mr. Stewart, and he thus describes his 
 exertions: "I was on horseback almost every day; and seldom 
 slept in my own house at night. In fact, I rode one horse nearly to 
 death, reduced another to half his value, and expended above ^50^. 
 part of which I was obliged to borrow."! 
 
 Mr. Stewart succeeded in winning the second seat. The- 
 numbers were: — The Earl of Hillsborough, 3,529; the Hon. R. 
 
 * The Rev. James Houston of Ballinrlrait received his training in- 
 this seminary. Mr. Houston was descended from James Houston, a. 
 celebrated marksman, who killed the standard-bearer of King James as. 
 His Majesty approached the walls of Londonderry. Mr. Houston's son, 
 Christopher, a boy of nine years old, was with him during the siege. 
 That boy, afterwards, became the father of three sons ; one of these was 
 the grandfather of the Rev. James Houston of Ballindrait ; another was 
 grandfather of Messrs. Ross Houston, Edergole, James Houston, Lifford, 
 and Patrick Houston, Beragh ; and the third was father of the great 
 grandfather of the Rev. John Houston, Ballynahatty. 
 
 * Afterwards Lord Castlereagh. 
 
 f Dr. Killen, in quoting this passage, forgot to compare it with 
 errata at beginning of volume. 
 
Tlie Beign of the New-Liglit. 175- 
 
 Stewart, 3,114 ; the Hon. Edward Ward, 2,980; G. Matthews, Esq., 
 2,219. Mr. Stewart was supported by the Presbyterians generally, 
 who were then more under the influence of their church, and less 
 under the inflaenoe of organisations directed by their enemies than 
 at present. 
 
 The Society of United Irishmen was founded in 1791, at 
 Belfast, by Theobald Wolfe Tone, Thomas Russell, and Samuel 
 Nelson, in order to join together all classes and creeds of Irislimen 
 to obtain Parliamentary reform. At first the society aimed at 
 accomplishing a desirable object by legitimate methods ; but before 
 very long both its character and its aspirations became entirely 
 changed. 
 
 On the 11th of February, 1792, Colonel Stewart of Ivillymoon 
 carried a motion in the House of Commons for an increase of Bounty; 
 but previously, on the 21st of January, this action had been antici- 
 pated by a King's letter making a grant of an additional £'5, 000" 
 a-year. There were now 185 ministers belonging to the Synod of 
 Ulster and the Presbytery of Antrim ; 46 to the Seceders ; and 16 to 
 the Southern Association. The new grant was made to these bodies 
 in proportion to the number of their ministers, each of whom 
 received an addition of i;20 a-year, which raised to about +'32 
 the amount payable to each minister of the Synod of Ulster. This 
 body now passed votes of tlianks to all wlio assisted in obtaining 
 the grant. They gave Mr. Black ^100, and Colonel Stewart a service 
 of plate. At this time the Synod began to question the right of the 
 Southern ministers to appropriate the whole of Queen Anne's 
 Bounty of i;"800 a-year, and succeeded in getting one-half of it for 
 the Widows' Fund. In 1794 it was decided that when a minister had 
 an assistant, the senior minister should enjoy the Bounty during his. 
 life. 
 
 The Beformed Presbyterian Church began now to make con- 
 siderable progress, and, in 1792, their first presbytery was organised.. 
 One of their ministers — the Rev. William Stavely — was, it is said, 
 instrumental in establishing about twelve congregations. But, not- 
 withstanding the progress made by them and the Seceders, the 
 state of religion in Ireland seemed to grow worse. 
 
 On the 15th of February, 1793, an Ulster Convention of county 
 delegates, promoted by the United Irishmen, was held in Dungannon 
 Presbyterian Church, under the presidency of William Sharman. 
 They demanded a "fair and rational" representation of the people 
 without distinction of creed or class by elections frequently repeated. 
 Although this Convention passed a resolution condemning republican 
 government, Mr. Joseph Pollock, a delegate from Newry, in a letter 
 published at the time, declared that such a strong spirit of re- 
 publicanism was now exhibited as justified " a degree of apprehen- 
 sion for the consequences." 
 
 * Not £500, as stated by Witherow (Presbyterian Memorials II.,, 
 p. 268). 
 
'176 A History of the Irish Presbyterians. 
 
 The reaction which took place after the French revohition, had 
 a tendency to prevent that Parliamentary reform which Grattan 
 had strngf^led to obtain, bnt which the landlord oligarchy feared to 
 grant, lest they might thereby bestow away their power for ever. 
 In 1793, an Act was passed by which Roman Catholics were 
 exempted from lines for non-attendance on pubHc worship in the 
 Episcopal churches ; were declared capable of holding all the 
 ordinary places of trust and profit under the Crown ; and were 
 admitted to the elective franchise. But as only very few of them 
 were freeholders entitled to vote, the franchise did not add much to 
 their influence. They were still exchided from the higher Go^^ern- 
 ment offices and from Parliament. In 1795, they received a large 
 grant for a college which was placed at Mayuooth. Mr. Stewart 
 now made another effort to obtain a similar grant for a Presbyterian 
 college which it was proposed to erect at Cookstown. This scheme 
 was countenanced by Earl Fitzwilliam when Lord Lieutenant, but 
 be was soon recalled, and the idea was not carried out by his 
 ■ successor. 
 
 CHAPTER XXIX. 
 
 A TIME OF TYRANNY. 
 
 "Each new morn, 
 New widows howl, new orphans cry, new sorrows 
 Strike Heaven on the face." 
 
 ■^^b^TpEANWHILE the country was iu a state of most alarm- 
 vJIVifib ing confusion. The reign of the Volunteers had for 
 •M'=iki ever terminated. The British Government, upheld 
 by the military powder of the army and the poHtical 
 power of the aristocracy, was supreme. The Government 
 was supported in its tyranny by the landlords, and the laud- 
 lords were supported in their oppression by the Government. The 
 aristocracy prevented Parliamentarj^ reform, and the unreformed 
 Parliament failed to redress grievances until too late. There w^ere 
 then no large cities to counteract the power of landed proprietois. 
 The counties returned 64 members, the more considerable towns 
 and villages returned about the same number, but by a system of 
 election which gave the people little power ; while upwards of 170 
 members were nominated by the aristocracy for the " rotten 
 
A Time of Tijranynj. I77 
 
 borouorhs."- The Irish Parliament was therefore entirely devoted 
 to the iaterests of the Episcopal landlords, and when it was no 
 longer controlled by the bayonets of the volunteers, failed to take, 
 into consideration the wants of the nation. Thus the landlord and 
 the rector had legal power to take away the result of his labour 
 from the Presbyterian farmer, who had to toil on without reward 
 for tlie past or hope for the future. 
 
 A common desire for relief from a common tyranny caused the 
 Irish farmers, without distinction of race or religion, "to enter into 
 various combinations to protect themselves from oppression. The 
 Society of United Irishmen had been already formed to promote 
 parliamentary reform. The aristocracy, dreading the results of 
 a union bet wen Saxon and Kelt, tried to turn the attention of Presby- 
 terian farmers from their civil aud religious bondage, and stir up 
 their hatred against the Roman Catholics, who suffered from the 
 same laws. For that ])urpose various societies of rioters were encour- 
 aged to attack one another. 
 
 The Peep of Day Boys were Protestants wdio visited the houses 
 of their victims early in the morning, deprived the Roman Catholics 
 of their arms, aud in some instances drove them out of Ulster. The 
 Defenders were Roman Catholics who asserted that they took up 
 arms to protect themselves against the attacks of the Peep of Day 
 Boys. They had their origin in County Armagh, and were at first 
 encouraged by the Episcopal magistrates, in order to maintain the 
 power of the aristocracy by rekindling the flames of religious discord 
 among the people. The grand jury threw out " every indictment 
 indiscriminately that was brought against them, and found all those 
 they preferred against Protestants." "A Presbyterian, Mr. D., a 
 man of respectable character, was murdered by the Defenders in 
 New^townhamilton. With difficulty, a magistrate was induced. . . 
 t(j take the examinations of the dying man. The murderer was 
 brought to trial and found guilty, but, upon the p*:etence of a petition 
 from some obscure names, in another part of the country, he was im- 
 mediately pardoned by the Government."! Encouraged by immunity 
 from punishment so long as they murdered only Presbyterians, the 
 Defenders made an attack on the house of an Episcopal clergyman. 
 By this they lost favour with the Government, and were afterwards 
 punished when convicted. 
 
 There was then no police force in Ireland, and military stations 
 being distant from one another, the rival mobs had many opportunities 
 of coming into contact. On the 21st of September, 1795, a regular 
 
 * Almost every burgess in these boroughs was a relation or a 
 dependent tenant of the landlord, and strict precaution was taken to 
 make each obedient to his lord and master. For example, when Mr. 
 Daniel Jackson was, in 1750, elected a burgess of Charlemont, he was 
 sworn to vote in the Corporation at all times "agreeable to the orders" 
 of Lord Charlemont, or of the person to whom he had committed the care ; 
 of his borough. 
 
 t Campbell's MS. 
 
178 A Histonj of the Irish Presbyterians. 
 
 battle was foiiglit at the Diamond, near Loughgall, between the 
 Peep of Day Boys, assisted by some of their friends, and a large 
 body of Defenders. The Protestants, although greatly outnumbered, 
 pnt the Roman Catholics to headlong flight, killing forty-eight, and 
 wounding many more. Not a single Protestant was slain in the 
 encounter, but several were wounded. Notices were now posted by 
 the victors, ordering the Catholics to go to either " Hell or 
 Connaught," and about 7,000 of these unfortunate individuals were 
 driven out of the district. 
 
 Although we find traces of the Orange Society before this 
 period, its regular organization dates from the battle of the Diamond. 
 On the night after that conflict, the first Orange lodge was formed, 
 and the society soon became powerful. The hatred which the lower 
 classes of Protestants bore to their Roman Catholic neighbours made 
 them eager to join the new association ; and that hatred became a 
 powerful instrument in the hands of the Episcopal landlords for 
 maintaining their own rights, and for oppressing the very people by 
 whose religious enthusiasm they maintained their power. 
 
 A majority of the first Orangemen were Episcopalians ; but Dr. 
 Killen is mistaken in denying tliat any of them were Presbyterians. 
 One of the first lodges formed — a lodge which prides itself on 
 possessing the proud designation of Number One — was started by 
 James Wilson, of Dyan, who had fought at the Diamond. The first 
 master J. Irwin, the second master Samuel Cooper, and Wilson him- 
 self, the leading spirit, were all Presbyterians. There were Presby- 
 terians in the Oona Bridge lodge, and in several of the others first 
 formed. But most of these Presbyterians belonged to the class of 
 agricultural labourers or country tradesmen. 
 
 At the same time the Society of United Irishmen made rapid 
 X^rogress. Those Protestants whi^ hated the Catholic more than the 
 landlord became Orangemen, and those who hated the landlord 
 more than the Catholic became United Irishmen. But as the latter 
 organisation grew in numbers, they became extreme in their objects 
 and aims. Many of them imbibed the political and religiojiis 
 principles of the French Revolutionists, and, thinking that a mere 
 Parliamentary reform would not satisfy the political aspirations of 
 the country, aimed at establishing an Independent Irish Republic. 
 Russell, Tone, and several of their companions went one day in 1795 
 to the top of M'Art's Fort, on Cave Hill, and there, with uplifted 
 hands, swore never to rest until Ireland had gained her freedom. 
 The United Irishmen were joined by not only Presbyterians and 
 Roman Catholics, but even by Episcopalians, who, although they had 
 no religious grievances, were ready for rebellion on account of high 
 rents and landlord tj'ranny. To this denomination belonged 
 Monroe, Tandy, Russell, Tone, Jackson, ancl most of the other 
 leaders. A large majority of the Protestant population sympathised 
 with the United Irishmen, although they stood aloof from their 
 society. They were ready to reap the fruits of their victory if 
 successful, and hoped to escape punishment if they were defeated. 
 
A Time of Tyranny. 179 
 
 Tlie Government now became alarmed. They passed an In- 
 surrection Act and an Act of Indemnity, by which measures, magistrates 
 were enabled to exercise almost despotic authority, and to escape 
 the consequences of inflicting illegal punishments. Military officers 
 were put into the commission of the peace, an I a regular reign of 
 terror prevailed. Many innocent men were imprisoned, or tortured, 
 or put to death. It is recorded that Thomas Clark of Swateragh, 
 by order of Lord Cavau, received 500 lashes for " disorderly 
 practices," and that he died a few days afterwards in jail from 
 poison, as stated by the authorities. Everywhere the soldiers with 
 impunity inflicted most terrible outrages on many against whom 
 nothing could be proven, and the Government seemed determined, 
 by the pitch cap, the lash, and other horrid implements of torture, 
 to drive the people to rebellion. 
 
 In May 1794, a meeting of the Dublin United Irishmen was 
 broken up by military force, and their papers seized. The society 
 then became secret, and its members increased as the measures of 
 the Government became more arbitrary. It is said that 500,000 
 men took the test — only a small proportion of whom were properly 
 armed. But, depending on assistance from the French Republic 
 now at war with Britain, it was determined to organise a rebellion. 
 In December, 1796, a large French expedition sailed for Ireland, but 
 dispersed by the winds and the waves, it accomplished nothing. 
 
 The Xor/A(?r7z 57ar was the organ of the Belfast United Irish- 
 men. In this paper appeared " Billy Bluff and Squire I'irebrand " — 
 a series of letters written by the Rev. James Porter of Greyabbey. 
 The Star was, however, suppressed by the Government, and the 
 reign of terror continued. 
 
 At last, the people, driven to madness, rose in rebellion. The 
 Insurrection broke out on the 23rd of May, 1798; but the 
 Government were well prepared, as they had learned everything 
 from spies. The rebels, however, met with some success at first, 
 but were afterwards defeated with great slaughter at Vinegar Hill. 
 They had then among them many Protestant prisoners, of whom 
 some had favoured the movement. These all, without trial, both 
 friends and enemies, were shot, or transfixed with pikes, or put to 
 death in ways still more barbarous. At Scullabogue, a large number 
 of Protestants were burned to death in a barn. The rebels stood all 
 around, and, with their pikes, forced into the flames anyone who 
 tried to escape. Even a little child who got out was cast back as 
 well as the others. These outrages had great effect on public 
 feeHug in the North. Presbyterians began to think it better to bear 
 the oppression of the rectors and the landlords than to be piked by the 
 Papists. Even Bagenal Harvey, a Protestant leader of the Southern 
 insurgents, said that he now saw his folly, for if the rebels had 
 succeeded, he would have been murdered by them himself. Thus 
 the tide of politics began to run rapidly in the direction of Toryism, 
 ■and, for years, the landlords retarded the progress of reform. 
 
 The rising in Ulster was delayed on account of the arrest of Dr. 
 Dickson and other leaders. At last, on the 7th June, Henry Joy 
 
180 A Historij of the Irish Presbyterians. 
 
 M'Cracken with a large party made aa attack on the town of 
 Antrim. The Rebels, at first, were successful. Lord O'Neill and 
 about fifty of his soldiers were killed. Just then the British received 
 strong reinforcements ; the rebels were defeated ; and, before long, 
 M'Cracken was captured and executed. 
 
 In County Down, there were two or three engagements. Near 
 Saintfield, the royal troops fell into an ambuscade, but rallying, they 
 succeeded in repelling their assailants. Hearing that there was a 
 large body of insurgents near Balhnahinch, they marched in that 
 direction, burning, robbing, and plundering, and often torturingtheir 
 prisoners. 
 
 At Portaferry, an attack of the Rebels was defeated ; but the 
 chief struggle was at Ballinahinch. The battle began at 6 o'clock on 
 the evening of the 12th of June. General Nugent, the British 
 commander, after a sliarp engagement and considerable loss, got 
 possession of the Windmill Hill where a detachment of the insur- 
 gents was posted ; but their main body was unbroken when night 
 closed the conflict. Next day Mauroe led on the rebels in two 
 divisions to attack the royal forces. They drove back the Monaghan 
 militia in disorder. They rushed up to the very cannons, and it 
 seemed as it they would carry all before them. But the royal troops, 
 kept steady by discipline, returned to the charge, drove the insur- 
 gents up the liill and soon scattered them in flight. Saintfield and 
 BalHnahiuch were burned by the soldiers. Munroe was captured, 
 tried by court martial, and executed before his own door, 
 in presence of his wife and mother. A young girl named 
 Betsy Gray, who had gone into the battle with her sweet- 
 heart and brother, was overtaken in the flight and barbarously slain,. 
 A man named Jack Gill, cut off her hand with his sword, and one 
 Thomas Nelson, shot her through the eye. 
 
 " Now woe be on thee Anahilt ! 
 
 And woe be on the day. 
 When brother, lover, both were slain. 
 
 And with them Bessie Gray ! " 
 
 But the most illustrious victim of tyranny at this period was the 
 Rev. James Porter. Mr. Porter was a native of Ballindrait, County 
 Donegal. He studied at Glasgow, and, in 1787, was ordained minister 
 of Greyabbey. He was an accomplished scholar, a persuasive 
 orator, an eloquent preacher, and a witty, humorous, and sarcastic 
 writer. Like Dr. Dickson, he was a member of the New-Light 
 party, and he inclined to propagate his political rather than his 
 religious principles. His letters entitled Billy Bluff and Squire 
 Firebrand, first published in the Northern Star, present a true 
 picture of the relations tlien prevailing in Ulster between landlord 
 and tenant, and are full of withering sarcasm directed against Lord 
 Londonderry, who never forgave theinsnlt, and who had soon the 
 opportunity of obtaining his revenge. Mr. Porter never joined the 
 society of United Irishmen, or committed any crime worthy of death 
 or of bonds. But, a base informer falsely swore that he was 
 
A Time of Tyranny. 181 
 
 present when the mail from Belfast to Saintfield was captured by 
 the insurgents. The boy in charge of the bags failed to identify the 
 accused ; yet, on the unsupported evidence of a perjured renegade, 
 paid for swearing away his life, Mr. Porter was condemned by a 
 military tribunal, and sentenced to be hanged. 
 
 His afflicted wife, aware that Lord Londonderry had power 
 to prevent executions, obtained an interview with His Lordship's 
 daughters, who had often in happier days attended lier husband's 
 scientific lectures. One of these ladies, then in delicate liealth, 
 and soon to be numbered with the dead, tried with tears to 
 persuade h3r fath2r to graut Mr. Portar a reprieve. But all was in 
 Tain. Tiie wound inflictad by Billj Bluff via,^ too deep to be healed 
 by the tears of a dying daughter. Lord Londonderry refused her 
 request, and permitted a clergyman of his own church to be 
 punished by death for a crime of which he was innocent. The 
 young lady, greatly distressed, conveyed the sad news to Mrs. Porter, 
 and Mrs. Porter to her husband, who remarked, " Then, my dear, 
 I shall sleep at home to-night." A scaffold was erected on a rising 
 ground midway between the manse and the meeting-house, and there, 
 on the 2ud of July, 1798, James Porter paid the penalty of a crime he 
 never committed, in order that the private spleen of a petty tyrant 
 might be gratified. Although Mr. Porter was then regarded as a 
 rebel, he asked much less than we afterwards obtained by methods 
 that were strictly legal. In the words of my friend Dr. Kinnear, 
 " He was hanged in 1798 for demanding what we are now praised 
 and even rewarded for securing." 
 
 Dr. Dickson was much more deeply implicated than Mr. Porter ; 
 but there was no legal proof of his guilt, and those into whose hands he 
 fell, hesitated to commit a judicial murder. But he was kept in vile 
 prisons for three years and seven months. The greater part of that 
 time was spent in Fort-George, Scotland, where there were in con- 
 finement twenty leaders of the United Irishmen. Of these, four 
 were Roman Catholics, six Presbyterians, and ten Episcopalians. 
 
 Dr. Dickson's enemies in the Sjmod failed to get him suspended 
 from the office of the ministry; but, by a small majority, they 
 succeeded in depriving him of his interest in the Widows' Fund, on 
 the plea that his imprisonment in Scotland brought liim under a 
 rule which prevented ministers leaving this Jcingdom from retaining 
 their connection with the fund. 
 
 After the insurrection was quelled, the Government acted with 
 the greatest cruelty. Many innocent persons were murdered by the 
 military without trial. Some fled to America, and others remained 
 concealed at home. Although the Synod sympathised with the 
 people in their oppression, they condemned every act of rebellion, 
 and a majority of the Presbyterians were obedient to their church. 
 This was especially the case in districts where there was a large 
 Homan Catholic population. It w'as only in localities where there 
 were few Catholics that many Protestants became rebels. Mr. 
 Buchanan of Omagh gave the Government a list of six thousand 
 Presbyterians in his district, prepared to take up arms against the 
 
182 A History of the Irish Preshi/terians. 
 
 United Irishmen. This must have represented almost all the able- 
 bodied men of that denomination within the bounds of the present 
 Presbytery of Omagh. I remember myself often questioning old people 
 with regard to i^arties who were identified with the United Irishmen 
 in that locality, and I was able to find the names of but very few 
 Protestants there who had been connected with the society iu 
 question. It is the same in the district between Dungannon and 
 Caledon. When I was ordained minister of Eglish in 1872, one of 
 the members was an old man of ninety-six, vigorous for his years, 
 wLo had served in tlie cavalry against the rebels. He informed me 
 that, between Dungannon and Caledon, there had been but few 
 United Irishmen among the Protestants. 
 
 Mr. Porter was the onl}^ minister, and Mr. Archibald Warwick 
 the only licentiate wlio suffered capital punishment. The Rev. 
 James Simpson, of Newtowuards ; the Rev. John Glendy, of 
 Maghera ; and the Rev. Thomas L. Birch, of Saintfield, emigrated 
 to America. About eighteen in all were charged witli being more 
 or less connected with tlie United Irishmen. None of the Secession 
 ministers was implicated ; and some of them got into trouble by 
 their opposition to the conspirators in their own congregations. For 
 this reason the Rev. Francis Pringle had to resign charge of Gilna- 
 Ihrk. His congregation being situated in a district entirely Pro- 
 testant, the revolutionary principles of his people were not modified 
 by fear of Roman Catholicism. 
 
 But even in Protestant districts, there was soon a reaction against 
 the principles of the United Irishmen. Four generations had 
 come and gone since the massacre of 1641, which was then 
 almost forgotten ; but fresh massacres in the South again roused 
 the fears and excited the anger of the sturdy Ulster Protestants. 
 Better, thought they, be ruled by the landlords, who took only part 
 of their property, than by the Papists, who demanded both their 
 farms and their lives. Better bear Episcopacy, which exacted only 
 the payment of tithes, than Popery, which threw children into 
 the flames. Accordingly the reaction was swift and powerful. The 
 sons of men who carried pikes at Ballinahinch to overthrow the 
 rector and the landlord, now^ joined the Orange Society, which sup- 
 ported them both. 
 
 That society was managed as a military system. Orders sent 
 from the rulers above, were obeyed by the ranks below. These 
 ranks were animated by a most enthusiastic attachment to the prin- 
 ciples of Protestantism, and their great object was to maintain those 
 principles, and keep the Roman Catholic majority from acquiring 
 supremacy. On the other hand, the landlord leaders, while caring 
 little for the distinctive doctrines of Protestantism, pretended to be 
 animated by an enthusiasm for them which they did not feel; and they 
 used the Orange organisation to preserve their political power, and 
 enable them, by continually raising their rents, to confiscate the 
 earnings of the very men by whom their authority was maintained. 
 And, as Episcopacy lent its power to the landlords, the 
 landlords lent their power to Episcopacy, by inducing their 
 
A Time of Tijramuj. 183 
 
 tenants to conform to its worship. Many Presbyterian members of 
 the Orange Society were joined to it by a bond much stronger than 
 what united them to their Cliurch. To that Society they gave the 
 energy which their fathers gave to Presbyterianisra. Some of the 
 poorer Presbyterian Orangemen, neglected by their own ministers 
 because they did not pay stipend, and their minds not filled with 
 the principles of their Church, wera carried, by the influence of 
 their leaders, over to Episcopacy."- 
 
 A similar result was produced by the religious liberalism of the 
 Non-Subscribers. The ministers of that party despised definite 
 doctrines. Their people soon C3ased to value the distinctive prin- 
 ciples of Presbyteriamsm whicli they had never been taught ; and it 
 was not to be expected that they would long endure persecution for 
 sake of what they either despised or failed to understand. They 
 also often passed over to the Episcopal Church, in whicli they 
 reaped many social and pecuniary advantages. Thus religious 
 liberalism produced religious superstition and political tyranny. 
 
 Tlie Synod of 1798 did not meet till August. Just at this time 
 the French General Humbert was conducting a campaign in the 
 West. He landed at Killala with about 1,000 men, and overthrew 
 the British at Castlebar ; but, on the 8th of September, he was en- 
 tirely defeated by Lake, and his army taken prisoners. The Synod 
 voted the Government i:500 as a contTibution for defence of the 
 Kingdom. They expressed their " grief and indignation" at the 
 treasonable practices of some Presbyterians. Tliey issued a pastoral 
 condemning disloyalty and expressing their satisfaction that the 
 great majority of their people were free from what they condemned. 
 
 After Dr. Dickson was discharged from prison, he was chosen 
 minister of 2nd Keady, but the Government refused to admit him 
 to a share of Roj'al Bounty. For years, he lived in great poverty, 
 and, at last, on the 27th of June, 1815, had to resign his charge 
 through infirmity He afterwards lived in Belfast on a small allow- 
 ance contributed by friends. He died on the 27th of December, 
 1824, and his remains were consigned to a pauper's grave, where not 
 even a stone marks his final resting place. For the space of 
 eighteen years before the great Rebellion he had possessed the 
 friendship and esteem of the highest in the land, but as a result of 
 taking that political course which he honestly thought best for his 
 creed and his country, he was cast out of society, forgotten by his 
 friends, and treated with injustice by the Church for which he had 
 suffered. 
 
 The Government now determined to effect a legislative union 
 between Great Britain and Ireland. But so unpopular was the pro- 
 posal that seven hundred thousand people petitioned against it, 
 while only seven thousand declared in its favour. The Presby- 
 terians of Down were as much opposed to the measure as the 
 
 * The Orange Society has in late years become in many respects 
 different from what it was formerly, being less under its leaders, and 
 more favourable to Presbyterianisra. 
 
184 A History of the Irish Presbyterians. 
 
 Catholics of Cork. But the Government accompUshed their purpose 
 by purchasing the support of those landlords who " owned" the 
 boroughs at the rate of ^15,000 for each seat ; and, in addition, pay- 
 ing large sums to the representatives themselves. Every class and 
 creed who had grievances were promised the remedies they desired. 
 A majority was thus obtained for the Bill ; and since the 1st of 
 January, 1801, Ireland and Great Britain have been ruled by a com- 
 mon Parliament. With the union of Parliaments, there was a union 
 of the Established Cliurches, whose doctrine, government, and wor- 
 ship were to remain in force for ever. 
 
 A promise of iacreasing the Royal Bounty was among the numer- 
 ous promises made to secure the Act of Union ; and, strange to say, 
 it was kept. Probably it was done through hope of securing the 
 loyalty of Presbyterians by rendering their clergymen more de- 
 pendant on the Government. Lord Castlereagh was now Secretary 
 to the Lord Lieutenant, and he may have had some lingering lovo 
 for that Church, into the membership of which he had been himself 
 baptized by Dr. Moody of Dublin. Or lie may have still remem- 
 bered the assistance given by Presbyterians to his father, in 1783, 
 and to himself seven years afterwards. This supposition is favoured 
 by the fact that no increase was given to the Seceders, who, in 1783, 
 supported the rivals of the House of Stewart. Whatever may have 
 been Lord Castlereagh's feelings, the grant was given by the Go- 
 vernment as a political bribe, and they resolved that it should be 
 divided according to a system of classification by which the large 
 and wealthy congregations would receive more tlian those which 
 were small and poor. This system was considered very objection- 
 able by the Synod ; and, in 1800, they ordered Mr. Bankhead, the 
 Moderator, and Dr. Birch, of Ballybeen, to present a letter to Lord 
 Castlereagh expressing a strong desire "that whatever addition 
 the wisdom and liberality of Government should be pleased to make 
 to the present bounty, might be conferred on terms similar to those 
 on which former grants had been enjoyed," and requesting his lord- 
 ship's " active exertions" in promotmg their wishes. But tlie Go- 
 vernment positively refused to bestow an increase except on the 
 principle they proposed! and the Synod, in 1803, were forced to 
 yield to the conditions they had so strongly opposed. The 186- 
 ministerial charges belonging to the Synod and the Presbytery 
 of Antrim were divided into three classes, equal in numbers. Each 
 minister of the first class received .£100, of the second class Jdlo, and 
 of the third £50 a year, Irish currency. The agent. Dr. Black, got 
 £400, jand the clerk £50 a year. After making these payments, any 
 
 * There were then 183 congregations belonging to these bodies ; but 
 the three " collegiate" charges of Derry, Mary's Abbey, Dublin, and 
 Usher's Quay, Dublin, were each regarded as two congregations. Dr. 
 Killen is astray in classing First Belfast among the collegiate charges, 
 as the refusal of Dr. Bruce, who was then its sole minister, to furnish a 
 return of his stipend, prevented for a time the recognition of the right 
 of his congregation to a double share of the Bounty. 
 
A Time of Tyranny. 185 
 
 balance which remained " unapplied from temporary vacancies" ^Yas 
 given to the Widows' Fund. The grant was made subject to a Par- 
 liamentary vote, the agent was to be appointed by the Government, 
 and every minister, when ordained or installed, was to take the oath 
 of allegiance. The Irish Presbyterian clergymen now received each a 
 definite sum which the increase of congregations no longer 
 diminished. Accordingly, we find that the work of Church exten- 
 sion, retarded in the past — just as it is in our own time — began be- 
 fore many years to make satisfactory progress. But the newly-erected 
 congregations had sometimes to wait a considerable period before 
 they were placed on the list of those receiving the Royal Bounty. 
 The Southern Association obtained an increased grant on a more 
 liberal scale of classification. Their 16 congregations were divided 
 into three classes, and their ministers received £100, £15, and £60 
 a j-ear respectively. 
 
 In 1809, on the recommendation of Sir Arthur Welleslcy, after- 
 wards Duke of Wellington, the Seceders were offered an augmenta- 
 tion of their Bounty on the principle of classification. But that 
 principle had been so bitterly condemned by them when accepted 
 by the Synod of Ulster, that they hesitated to take the proposed in- 
 crease, when accompanied by such hateful conditions. The Anti- 
 Burghers, at first, absolutely declined the gift ; but, eventually, both 
 bodies consented to do themselves what they had condemn^^d when 
 done by others. Their 91 congregations were divided into three 
 classes, which received £'70, £50, and £40 respectively. One 
 minister alone — the Rev. James Bryce — held out in his refu.-al, and, 
 having withdrawn from the Secession Church, founded a denomina- 
 tion winch is now known as the United Presbyterian Presbytery of 
 Ireland. 
 
 Meanwhile the Presbytery of Antrim and the Synod of Ulster 
 bad drawn closely togetlier. The ministers of these bodies, edu- 
 cated at the same colleges, differed but little in religious belief. The 
 Presbytery of Antrim sat, deliberated, and sometimes even voted at 
 the meetings of Synod ; and in almost every respect the two bodies 
 seemed to form one religious denomination. But, when the Synod 
 began to increase the number of its congregations, the Presbytery 
 remained stationary, as its ministers failed to excite either 
 enthusiasm springing from belief in positive dogmas, or enthusiasm 
 springing from excitement of the will. 
 
 in 1802 it was determined that elders would be permitted to vote 
 on all questions except " those relating to the distribution of Royal 
 Bounty and Widows' Fund." Next year it was enacted that every 
 minister might celebrate marriages upon due proclamation of the 
 banns one Lord's Day, and the following year proclamation was made 
 optional. It is somewhat strange that, notwithstanding the poverty 
 of Presbyterian clergymen in the past, they had made no attempt 
 to obtain marriage fees. One of the charges brought against David 
 Houston was that he accepted of such remuneration. Even so late 
 as 1804 it was passed unanimously, " That no minister of this 
 Synod shall, on any account whatever, demand or exact money for 
 
186 A Historij of the Irish Presbyterians. 
 
 celebrating marriage, or commute proclamation for money." This 
 seems an indication that the rule was somewhat relaxed, money was 
 not to be demanded but might b3 taken if offered. 
 
 CHAPTER XXX. 
 
 A RELIGIOUS REVIVAL. 
 
 " I remember, I remember, the second sermon o'er, 
 
 We turned our faces once again to our paternal door, 
 
 And round the well-filled ample board sat no reluctant guest, 
 
 For exercise gave appetite, and loved ones shared the feast. 
 
 Then ere the sunset hour arrived, as we were wont to do. 
 
 The Cathechism's well-conned page, we said it through and through ; 
 
 And childhood's faltering tongue was heard to lisp the holy word. 
 
 And older voices read aloud the message of the Lord." 
 
 fpT^lHE Seventeenth Century w^as a time of religious earnestness, 
 S'^fc' ^^^® Eighteenth a time of religious reaction ; with the Nine- 
 (j^X^t tecnth came another period of earnestness, and now in the 
 last years of that century we can ourselves see indications 
 that another period of religious cleadness is fast approaching. 
 
 The Rev. Samuel Hanna,- ordained in 1795, and the Rev. Booth 
 Caldwell, ordained in 1797, became leaders of an orthodox party in 
 the Synod. In 1798, an Evangelical Society svas formed at Armagh 
 with the object of establishing a system of itinerant preaching. The 
 Rev. Alexander Carson, of Tobermore, a minister of the Synod of 
 Ulster, was one of its leading members. But it was managed chiefly 
 by Seceders, although condemned by both Burghers and Anti- 
 Burghers. As a result of this condemnation, the Rev. John Gibson, 
 of Richhill, and the Rev. George Hamilton, of Armagh, became 
 ministers of Independent congregations. Mr. Carson hrst joined 
 the Independents, and afterwards the Baptists. This evangelical 
 movement was a step in the development of that tendency to 
 appeal to the emotions rather than instruct the understanding, 
 which, during the present century, lias been so jjroductive of 
 little sects that divide Ulster Protestantism and injure the cause 
 of religion. These sects all spring from enthusiasm, and their first 
 adherents are almost as fanatical as ever were the Quakers or 
 
 *Dr. Hanna was born near Ballymena. His first charge was Drumbo, 
 from which he removed to Rosemary Street, in 1799. He was appointed 
 Professor in 1817, and died in 1852. The Rev. William Hanna, D.D.. 
 LL.D,, son-in-law, and biographer of Chalmers, was one of his sons. 
 
A Beligioiis Revival. 187 
 
 "" Wild Moravians." Then comes their psriod of organisation, and, 
 lastly, when their enthusiasm has died out, they are guided 
 by convention as the other sects. But some of them, such as the 
 .Salvation Army, adopt an organisation calculated to prolong the 
 jjeriod of enthusiasm. 
 
 The Synod of Ulster in 1S05 passed a law prohibiting preacliers 
 "who were neither ministers nor licentiates of the Synod, the Pres- 
 bytery of Antrim, the Southern Association or the Church of Scot- 
 laud, from officiating in their congregations until approved by the 
 Presbytery. But next year the rule was so modiiied as to give 
 evangelical ministers of all denominations a privilege similar to that 
 oiven to other Presbyterian clergymen. 
 
 The disputes which had arisen concerning the principle of 
 •classification by which the Bounty was now distributed w^ere a 
 means of increasing the number of the Covenanters, wdio would not 
 ac«ept of any endowment from a Government which they con- 
 demned as uu scriptural. Their congregations now became so 
 aiumerous that a Synod was constituted, which met on the 1st of 
 May, 1811, at CuUybackey. 
 
 An effort w^as made in 1807, by the Synod of Ulster, to provide, 
 at a cheap rate, copies of the Scriptures for poor Presbyterians. 
 Upwards of £'1,700 were collected for this purpose, and nearly 11,000 
 Bibles or Testaments distributed. Hitherto there had been very 
 few Sunday Schools in Ireland. Presbyterian parents instructed 
 their children at home on Sabbath evenings. Ministers examined 
 the young people of their congregations in the interval between the 
 morning and afternoon services on the Lord's Day, or catechized 
 the children of a certain district met together in a farmer's house. 
 In 1809 the " Sunday School Society for Ireland" was established on 
 non-sectarian principles. In that year there were only about 80 
 Sabbath Schools in all Ireland. Fourteen years afterwards, the 
 new society had 1,519 schools and 149,782 scholars under its care, 
 and these numbers gradually increased. 
 
 In 1809, the Rev. Josiah Ker,.of Bailee, was suspended from 
 the office of the ministr3^ While still under suspension, he admitted 
 holding Unitarian principles. Notwithstanding this admission, the 
 Synod of 1810 passed a resolution, that ho should be reinstated in 
 liis charge if he polled a Synodical majority of the congregation. 
 Five members dissented from this decision, and, at the next 
 meeting, twelve more joined with them in a protest wdiich was 
 entered on the minutes. Notwithstanding the favour shown to Mr. 
 Ker, signs of a religious reaction became, year by year, more plain 
 ^and positive. The revival was seen first soon after tlie French 
 He volution, but from the Rebellion of 1798 its tide rolled onwards 
 with redoubled rapidit}'. The Presbyterian people had become 
 thoroughly alarmed at the teaching of the Non-Subscribers, and, 
 ^vhenever a congregation became vacant, a candidate had little 
 chance of success unless he was reputed to be orthodox. In 1812, 
 Dr. Waugh, a Secession minister from London, appeared before the 
 Synod to urge the claims of the London Missionary Society. Several 
 
188 A History of the Irish Presbyterians. 
 
 leading ministers objected to the Court permitting him to speak,, 
 and denounced the idea of missions to the heathen as absurd and 
 impracticable. Through the influence of Mr. Henry and Mr. Ha una, 
 he, at length, obtained a hearing. His address took the Synod by 
 storm ; some were moved even to tears ; and many placed their 
 pulpits at his disposal. Ever afterwards, the influence of the 
 Church was given to missions. 
 
 At tliis period tlie attention of many was turned to the state of 
 Irish priaiary education, which depended almost altogether on 
 private efforts. The native Kelts had seldom received any educa- 
 tion m the past, but a rapidly increasing proportion of them now 
 spake English, and these were instructed in the same humble 
 schools with their Protestant neighbours — Presbyterians, Episco- 
 palians and Roman Catholics being all taught the catechisms of 
 their respective churches by the same masters. The teachers of 
 these humble seminaries were seldom able to do more than read, and 
 write, and solve easy questions in arithmetic, The schoolhouse- 
 was often built of sods, and thatched with rushes ; pieces of timber 
 placed on stones, formed the seats. Each pujiil carried daily a turf 
 to keep up the fire. All who wrote, brought goose quills, from 
 which the master made pens, and each pen was mended day by day, 
 till at last the quill was cut to the stump. The pupils w^^ote on 
 small boards about eighteen inches square, wdiich they placed on 
 their knees while sitting. The master very seldom received as 
 much as ilO a year in the way of fees, but he was " maintained" 
 at the houses of the parents of his pupils, with whom he w^ent 
 home on alternate nights. 
 
 Sometimes boys were taught classics by a clergyman or a priest,, 
 and still oftener by a student of theology wdio had failed to attaia 
 the profession lie sought. Many of these teachers had read a very 
 extensive course of classics, yet dragged out with difficulty a most 
 miserable existence. 
 
 To remedy this state of matters, the London Hibernian Society 
 was formed. It promoted the preaching of the Gospel as w^ell as 
 the teaching of the people. In 1818 there w^ere under its care 347 
 schools with 27,000 scholars, and it had circulated many copies of 
 the Scriptures. The Kildare Place Society w^as instituted in 1811, 
 and, before many years, obtained a Parliamentary grant. In 1825, 
 it had 1,490 schools with 100,000 pupils. In all its schools the 
 Scriptures were read without note or comment. A few Roman 
 Catholics sat on its committee, and priests accepted the aid it 
 afforded. 
 
 About this time a few of the more enlightened and wealthy 
 gentlemen of Antrim and Dowm, deploring the want of a means to 
 obtain higher education in Ulster, determined to establish a Col- 
 lege in Belfast. Their attempt was successful. A building was 
 erected, professors appointed, and a Parliamentary grant of i;l,500 a 
 year obtained. In 1815, the classes were in full operation. Th& 
 managers offered the use of class-rooms to the Synod of Ulster and. 
 the Secession Synod, in order that the divinity students of thesQ 
 
A BeUgio2is Bcvival. 189' 
 
 bodies might have an opportunity of receiving theological instruc- 
 tion in the institution, where it was hoped they would study during 
 their undergraduate course. In 1815, the Burghers appointed the 
 Rev. Samuel Edgar-' of Ballynahinch to teach Theology to their 
 students. But the Synod of Ulster, although determined to take 
 advantage of the seminary, did not for some time appoint a pro- 
 fessor. 
 
 At a public dinner, in March, 1816, some masters and managers 
 of this institution drank political toasts so disloyal in tendency that 
 the Government withdrew their endowment. Dr. Black, now a Tory, 
 used all his power to persuade the Synod that it would be unwise to 
 permit their students to study within its walls. But his efforts were 
 unsuccessful; and the Synod now determined to raise funds to en- 
 dow the chair, which they expected to fill at a special meeting next 
 November in Cookstown. But, when that meeting was held, little 
 progress had been made in obtaining subscriptions. Besides, a 
 letter was presented from the Boards of the Belfast Institution, in- 
 forming them that, at a conference between a deputation from them 
 and Lord Castlereagh, His Lordship stated that, if the Synod would 
 appoint a Professor of Divinity to lecture in the Institution, it would 
 be regarded as an act of hostility by His Majesty's Government. 
 Taking these circumstances into consideration, the Synod put off 
 the appointment of a professor, and chose a deputation to wait on 
 His Lordship. The result of this interview was unsatisfactory, as 
 Lord Castlereagh declared that permission given to students of the 
 Synod to attend the Belfast Institution would be " a breach of the 
 contract" witli the Government. 
 
 When the Synod of 1817 met, a vast crowd assembled in Rose- 
 mary Street Church to hear the expected discussion. Dr. Black 
 hinted that the Royal Bounty might be withdrawn, in case their 
 students were permitted to attend the Belfast Institution. The 
 Synod seemed surprised, and some of the leaders aj^peared afraid to 
 speak. At last, a young minister, the Rev. James Carlile, of Mary's 
 Abbey, Dublin, arose, and, although a hesitating and ungraceful 
 orator, made, on this occasion, one of the most telling speeches ever 
 delivered in the Synod. They had, he said, received a message 
 from an individual styling himself Lord Castlereagh, informing 
 them that the Government might consider it an act of hostility if 
 they were to elect a professor to instruct their own students in 
 Theology. "Who or what," he continued, " is this Lord Castle- 
 reagh, that he should send such a message to the Synod of Ulster ? 
 Is he a minister of the Body ? Is he an elder ? What right has he 
 to obtrude himself on our deliberations "?" Then he raised his pro- 
 test against the Government daring to dictate what measures they 
 
 * Mr. Edgar taught an Academy in Ballinahinch. One of his pupils, 
 was a lad named James Thompson, who became Mr. Edgar's assistant, 
 and who afterwards attained the position of Professor of Mathematics in 
 the Belfast Institution, and in the University of Glasgow. Lord Kelvin 
 is one of Professor Thompson's sons. 
 
190 A History of the Irish Preshijterians. 
 
 ^should adopt in the interest of religion. This speech carried the 
 house in spite of all the eloquence of Dr. Black ; and the Synod 
 selected the Rev. Samuel Hanna of Belfast to fill the chair of 
 Divinity and Church History. Mr. Hanna was a Calviuist, and his 
 election shows how strongly the tide was now running towards Ortho- 
 doxy. The increase of Royal Bounty and the fact that each congre- 
 gation had a separate grant, caused a rapid increase in the number 
 of candidates for the ministry. The Synod now extended the course 
 •of study for these candidates from four sessions to five, of which 
 three were to be spent in Arts, and two in Theology. 
 
 The Synod of 1817 was the last at which Dr. Black was present. 
 He had outlived his power and his popularity. His politics were 
 obnoxious to those who sympathized with Ins theology, and his 
 theology was obnoxious to those who sympathized with Jiis politics. 
 The Widows' Fund, of which he was agent and financier, had lost 
 some of its capital, and these causes combined affected his intellect. 
 In the twilight of a dark day in December, he jumped off Derry 
 Bridge into the Foyle, and thus terminated the career of the greatest 
 man of his time in the Synod of Ulster. As an orator he had no 
 equal in the generation to which he belonged. The Rev. R. Parke, 
 wdio had often heard both him and Dr. Cooke, considered that in all 
 the higher departments of oratory Dr. Black was probably the 
 sui^erior." 
 
 Meanwdiile the Secession Cliurch grew with rapidity. A 
 Widows' Fund was established, and, in 1813, rules adopted for its 
 management. That fund soon became prosperous. The principle 
 was adopted of using only the interest of investments for tlie sup- 
 port of widows and orphans, aud adding the subscriptions of minis- 
 ters to the capital. Tlirough time it surpassed the Synod of Ulster's 
 Fund, and, at present, pays ±'60 a year to each annuitant. 
 
 * In "The Ulster Synod" a poem ascribed to the Rev. William 
 Heron, of Ballyclare, Dr. Black is thus described : — 
 
 " A dark-brow'd chief from Derry's far-fam'd walls, 
 With scowUng look, for fixed attention calls, 
 Nigrinus rises midst the sacred crew ; 
 But why that fret-work brow, that lip up-cuii'd, 
 That eye which darts defiance to the world ? 
 
 ' Synod, I rise with various feelings fraught, 
 
 I, your firm friend, unpensioned and unbought ; 
 
 For 40 years I've watched your sacred rights. 
 
 Nursed all your interests, fought your public fights, 
 
 Wiped from your records foul rebellion's name, 
 
 And sent to royal ears your loyal fame. 
 
 Have you forgot the man who first employed 
 
 His time, his talents, and his influence wide. 
 
 To screen your follies and your vices hide? 
 
 Have you forgot ? Then, ingrates, view him here.' " 
 
A Behgio7(s Bcvival. 191 
 
 Ii 1813 the Biirgaers and Anti-Burgliers formed a union in 
 Coolcstown. The Rev. James Rsntoul, of Ray, was chosen moderator. - 
 The Uuited Synod liad 97 ministers, and it now set about estab- 
 lishinf; a Home Mission, by meaus of which many new congregations 
 were formed. 
 
 Until this period the Methodists liad remained a religious 
 society, with laymen for preachers who did not presume to dispense 
 the Sacram3nts. But, in 1816, the C jnference determined to x)ermit 
 themselves to dispense the Lord's Supper. This rent the body 
 in twain. Part now b3Gam9 a regular sect, and part, retaining their 
 original principles, remahied, under the name Primitive Methodists, 
 a mere religious society for preacliing the Gospel. But, afterwards, 
 this society adopted the principles of the others, and united with 
 them. 
 
 Until 1817, Unitarians rendered themsalves liable to penalties, 
 such as had been suffered by Emlyn, if they openly proclaimed their 
 principles. But, in that year, an Act was passed to relieve them 
 from the punishment to which they were liable ; and it was not long 
 afterwards till their doctrines, previously held in private, began to 
 be openly advanced. 
 
 We have seen that the neglect of the Synod to form new con- 
 gregations had caused a considerable number of the more careless 
 Presbyterians to join the Episcopal Church, which had places of 
 worship built by the public funds at short distances from one another 
 all over the country. But, with increased spiritual life, with the 
 Royal Bounty unaffected by new erections, and with the Seceders 
 ever read}' to establish a charge wherever the Synod of Ulster re- 
 fused, the work of organizing new congregations went on with 
 rapidity. These " erections" had often to wait for a considerable 
 number of years before obtaining grants of Royal Bounty. 
 
 In 1820, a committee was appointed by the Synod to promote 
 the cause of Presbyterianism in the South and West of Ireland. 
 This committee raised funds for the payment of supplies, and was 
 the means of forming several congregations.! Afterwards the at- 
 tention of the Synod was turned to the North as well as the South, 
 and the work of Church extension carried on over the whole country. 
 
 When George IV. visited Ireland, in 1821, the Synod of Ulster, 
 the Synod of Munster, and the Presbytery of Antrim presented a 
 joint address to their Sovereign. This was the last occasion of 
 
 -"^ The Rev. James Rentoul, of- Ray, had three sons in the ministry of 
 the Secession Church — the Rev. Alexander Rentoul, M.D., D.D., who suc- 
 ceeded his father in Ray ; the Rev. James B. Rentoul, D.D., Garvagh, 
 and the Rev. John L. Rentoul, Ballyinoney. The Revs. J. A. Rentouh 
 LL.D., M.P.. ; J.L. Rentoul, D.D. ; Alfred H. Rentoul, M.A. ; R. W. R. 
 Rentoul, B.A. ; James Rentoul ; and J. L. Rentoul are grandsons of the 
 minister of Ray. 
 
 t The Rev. H. Cooke, when attending classes in Trinity College, 
 founded, with the help of other ministers, a congregation in Carlow, of 
 which the first minister was the Rev. James Morgan. 
 
192 A History of the Irish Presbyterians. 
 
 importance on which these bodies appeared in their associated 
 character. Another great battle was about to be fought between the 
 Old-Light and the New-Light, under the leadership of the two most 
 illustrious men who have been ever connected with our Church. 
 
 CHAPTER XXXI. 
 
 THE ARIAN CONTROVERSY. 
 
 " Jerome and Huss they put to shame, 
 And darken good Melancthon's name ; 
 And they would put in Arian stocks 
 The hands and feet of old John Knox." 
 
 great champion of the Orthodox party was the Rev. 
 Henry Cooke. He was born about 1783, -•' the son of a small 
 farmer named John M'Coo'ke, but, on going to college, he 
 dropped the " Mac" from his name. He studied in Glasgow, 
 and was ordained in Duneane, on the 10th of November, 1808, as 
 assistant and successor to the Rev. Robert Scott. At that time 
 senior ministers retained the Roj^al Bounty while they lived, and 
 there was no fund for assistants. Mr. Cooke found it so diffi- 
 cult to exist on i'25 a year of stipend that he soon resigned his con- 
 gregation and went to act as tutor in the family of Mr. Brown, of 
 ivells, Co. Antrim. Soon afterwards he became minister of Done- 
 gore, and from Donegore he removed to Killyleagh, where he was 
 installed on the 8th of September, 1818. There the entire 
 population was Presbyterian, from the landlord to the labourer. 
 The landlord was the celebrated Archibald Hamilton Rowan, 
 who ,was an Arian, but his son, Captain Sydney Hamilton 
 Rowan, was orthodox, and a ruling elder in the congregation. Until 
 this time, Mr. Cooke had not come into close conflict with Arianism. 
 In a sermon he had previously published, tliere is no clear exposi- 
 tion of Orthodox priuciplcs. He had not joined in the protest 
 against re-admitting the suspended minister of Bailee after his 
 avowal of Arianism. But now, as a champion of Orthodoxy, he was 
 about to go into the very thick of the most fearful conflict which ever 
 took x^lace in the Presbyterian Church. 
 
 In 1821, the Rev. J. Smethurst, of Moreton Hampstead, a 
 clergyman of very advanced views, came from England to make a 
 preaching tour in Ulster and try to convert the Irish Arians to 
 
 * After a very careful investigation, I have concluded that Dr. Cooke 
 was born about five years before the date that is generally given. 
 
The Arian Controversy. 193 
 
 Humauitarianism. He preached in Killyleagh by invitation. Mr. 
 Cooke went to hear the stranger, and, on the following Sabbath, 
 from his own pulpit, replied to his arguments. He had an immense 
 audience, whom he carried from point to point by his matchless 
 oratory. He brought conviction to their minds, and raised their 
 feelings to enthusiasm. The influence of Smethurst was thereby 
 destroyed in Killyleagh, and he left tlie neighbourhood. But, 
 wherever he went in the province, Cooke followed, and succeeded 
 in making New-Light doctrines so unpopular with the Presbyterian 
 X:)eople of the North that Smethurst soon gave up the battle and re- 
 turned to England, having succeeded in making but one convert, 
 the Rev. Fletcher Blakely, of Moneyrea. 
 
 In October, 1821, the Rev. William Bruce, of the Antrim Pres- 
 bytery, was appointed professor of Latin, Greek and Hebrew in the 
 Royal Academical Institution. At the next meeting of Synod Mr. 
 Cooke used all his eloquence to persuade the Court to refuse their 
 students xDcrmission to attend the newly-appointed professor. As 
 he spoke, the very elements seemed to fight against him. Thick 
 darkness gathered round. A thunder-storm broke over the building 
 and caused it to shake to its foundations. In the midst of this com- 
 motion of the elements he poured forth a torrent of eloquence ; but 
 that eloquence was in vain. He failed to convince the Court either 
 then or the next year, in Armagh, 
 
 " That Hebrew, if taught without orthodox fetters, 
 Would get a Socinian twist iu the letters." 
 
 And the students of the Synod continued to attend the lectures of 
 Mr. Bruce. 
 
 In this controversy, Mr. Cooke received valuable assistance from 
 the Rev. R. Stewart, Broughshane, whose arguments he was often 
 accused of borrowing. Mr. Stewart was rough in appearance, and 
 devoid of the graces of oratory in which his friend excelled. He 
 was celebrated for wit, humour, and logical acumen. He was an 
 original genius, whose arguments were elaborated from facts by his 
 own mind and not borrowed from books, of which he had very few 
 in his possession. It was probably his friendship for Mr. Cooke 
 which caused him to cast his lot with the orthodox party. At first 
 he exhibited considerable hesitation, and, on the night before an im- 
 portant debate, he told Mr. James MacKnight that he intended to 
 speak the next day, but had not finally determined which side he 
 would take. 
 
 A code of discipline, on which a committee had been labouring 
 for several years, was received and adopted in 1824. It contained no 
 definite law with regard to subscription, as it merely stated that 
 "Presbj^teries before they license candidates to preach the Gospel, 
 should ascertain the soundness of their faith, either by requiring sub- 
 scription to the Westminster Confession of Faith, or by such examina- 
 tions as they should consider best adapted for this purpose." The 
 Non-Subscribers considered it a victory that the question of sub- 
 scription was left to the Presbyteries. But their victory was only 
 
194 A Historij of the Irish Presbyterians. 
 
 the receding wave of an advancing tide. The eloquence of Cooke 
 had roused the Presbyterian people ; almost all the candidates for 
 the ministry were Orthodox ; and, as Arian ministers died, their 
 places were occupied by Trinitarian successors. 
 
 In 1824, Mr. Cooke was elected Moderator of the Synod of 
 Ulster. In January, 1825, he gave evidence before a Royal Com- 
 mission ; and in April of the same year, before a Select Committee 
 of both Houses of Parliament, appointed to enquire into the state of 
 Ireland. In his evidence, Mr. Cooke gave as his opinion that about 
 35 out of the 200 ministers belonging to the Synod of Ulster were 
 Arians, and that the Belfast Institution might finally become a 
 " Seminary of Arianism." 
 
 At the next meeting of Synod, Mr. Cooke's evidence before the 
 Royal Commission and the Parliamentary Committees was subjected 
 to a prolonged discussion. Mr. Morell, of Ballybay, moved that the 
 Synod deprecate the unw^arrantable attacks which had been made 
 upon Mr. Cooke regarding his evidence. This was opposed with all 
 his eloquence by the Rev. H. Montgomery," and Mr. Cooke's friends, 
 afraid that there miglit be difficulty in carrying the motion, pro- 
 X30sed an amendment to the effect that the Synod had confidence in 
 Mr. Cooke's integrity, and were convinced that he gave his testi- 
 mony strictly according to the dictates of his coi>science. This 
 amendment was carried u«animously. At the same meeting of 
 Synod Mr. Cooke succeeded in carrying a resolution stating that in 
 1726 " The Presbytery of Antrim were separated from the General 
 Synod of Ulster ; and had not, since that period, held any ecclesias- 
 tical connection with the Synod, in matters of doctrine, discipline, 
 or jurisdiction." 
 
 The Rev. Dr. Bruce, father of Professor Bruce, published, in 
 1824, a volume of sermons in which Unitarian views were for the first 
 time i)lainly avowed and defended in connection with this contro- 
 versy. Just as one party became more orthodox, the other party 
 became more heterodox. Their faces being turned different ways, 
 they travelled with rapidity in different directioof^. But even so 
 late as 1826, the Synod rejected a motion of the Rev. James Elderf 
 
 * Mr. Montgomery was born in 1788, ordained minister of Dun- 
 murry in 1809, and, in 1817, appointed head master of the English school 
 in the Belfast Institution, He was the only member of Synod who could 
 meet Cooke on equal terms. He was plausible, persuasive, and a mighty 
 master of the English language. He was loved by his friends, respected 
 by his enemies, and admired by everyone for his commanding appear- 
 ance and persuasive eloquence. 
 
 + The Rev. James Elder of Finvoy, " The Gun of the Gospel," was 
 one of the most earnest and evangelical ministers of the Church. He 
 was very obnoxious to the New-Light party, and is thus satirized in 
 " The Ulster Synod :"— 
 
 " Finvoy ! relentless scourge to common sense, 
 Thou brain ne'er coining aught but counter pence, 
 Rack not thy wits, nor with such furious zeal, 
 Break reason and religion on the wheel." 
 
The Avian Conf rovers//. 195 
 
 to make subscription to the confession compulsory. And on this, 
 occasion Mr. Cooke supported the action of the majority. 
 
 The Kfcv. WiUiam Porter,- Clerk of Synod, had, '• before the 
 Commissioners of Education enquiry," admitted that he was an 
 Arian, and stated that amoag "the thinking few" Arianism was 
 gaining ground. At the Synod of 1827, which met in Strabane, Mr. 
 Magill. of Antrim, moved, " That the Rev. William Porter, having 
 publicly avowed himself to be an Arian, be no longer continued 
 Clerk." An amendment was proposed to the effect that the Synod 
 disapproved of Arianism, but that Mr. Porter, having discharged his 
 duties with " ability and fidelity," be continued in the office. Neither 
 motion nor amendment met the ideas of Mr. Cooke. He had made 
 up his mind that the Arians must be expelled, and he suggested that 
 both motion and amendment be withdrawn and another motion passed 
 which involved separation. This suggestion was not adopted. At 
 last, the Synod accepted a resolution, proposed by Mr. Stewart, 
 which expressed the Synod's " higli disapprobation " of Mr. Porter's 
 religious opinions, but permitted him to retain the position of Clerk, 
 lest his removal from office " might be construed into persecution 
 for the sake of opinion." Mr. Cooke protested, on account of the 
 resolution not having gone far enough, and his protest was signed 
 by forty-one ministers and fourteen elders. 
 
 But although defeated on this point, Mr. Cooke did not give up 
 the battle. At the same meeting of Synod, without previous notice of 
 motiou, he moved a resolution to compel all members of the Court to 
 make a declaration that they did "most firmly hold and believe'^ 
 the doctrine that " There are three Persons in the Godhead, the 
 Father, the Son, and the Holy Ghost ; and these three are one God, 
 the same in substance, equal in power and glory." The debate on 
 this resolution began on Thursday, and was not concluded till 
 Saturday. The leaders of both parties put forth all their power and 
 eloquence. Old men who had attended the Synod yearly s4nce their 
 youth, declared that they had never listened to speeches so eloquent 
 and powerful. The rival orators on both sides, conscious that they 
 were now^ in the thick of the contest for superiority, put forth all 
 their strength. The Rev. Henry Montgomery, for upwards of an 
 hour, spoke upon the iniquity of creeds and" confessions, and the 
 blessings of unity and peace. Although the majority of the Synod 
 were against him, his marvellous eloquence was greeted with 
 thunders of applause. A countryman on the gallery becoming 
 greatly excited, was heard to say, " It would be a fine thing to send 
 a bullet through him." Even the members of court were so spell-- 
 bound, that, when he had finished, they would hardly listen to 
 another speaker. Mr. Stewart attempted to address the house, but,. 
 at first, they refused to hear. They could not appreciate bis uncouth 
 
 *Mr. Porter was born in 1774, near Omagh. He studied in Glasgow 
 and in Edinburgh ; and, in 1799, was ordained minister of Newtown- 
 Limavady. He was chosen Clerk of the Synod in 1816, and he died in 
 1843. 
 
196 A Historij of the Irish Presbyterians. 
 
 power after the polished sentences and graceful oratory of Henrj^ 
 Montgomery. Persisting in his attempt, he at last obtained a 
 hearing, and evinced powers of argument, wit, and humour, equal 
 to those of Montgomery himself, although as an orator he was far 
 behind. 
 
 Mr. Cooke closed the debate, and the question was put : " Believe 
 the doctrine or not." Four ministers withdrew before the vote was 
 taken. One hundred and seventeen ministers and eighteen elders 
 voted "Believe." two ministers voted "Not," and eight ministers 
 declmed to vote. It is said several who sympathised with the Non- 
 Subscribers failed to support tlieir own party, because they feared to 
 offend tlieir congregations, which were strictly orthodox. Some of 
 these ministers kept away from the Synod, others declined to vote, 
 and a few voted for the orthodox party against their convictions. 
 
 Mr. Cooke often admitted that the tide was running strongly 
 against heterodoxy at the time of his ordination. At first, he Avas in 
 a minority ; but, like Peter the Hermit, he everywhere preached a 
 crusade against the New Light. He aroused tlie people, wlio were 
 on his side. He became the leader of an increasing majority, and 
 was soon supreme in the Synod. 
 
 The Church of Scotland, about the beginning of the century, 
 w^as as much under the influence of New-light prmciples as the 
 Synod of Ulster. But these opinions w^ere not perpetuated by the 
 exclusion of those by whom they were taught. This was the policy 
 advocated by Chalmers ; and many orthodox members of the Synod 
 of Ulster thought that the same course ought to be followed in 
 Ireland. But Mr. Cooke had now a powerful majority behind him, 
 and he determined to pass such laws as would drive his gi-eat rival 
 out of the Church. 
 
 In 1828, the Synod met in Cookstowu. According to the 
 resolution of the previous year, " Such ministers attending the 
 present meeting, as were absent from the last, were severally called 
 on to express their belief concerning the doctrine of the Trinity." 
 Thirty-eight ministers voted ' believe' ; four voted ' not' ; one 
 withdrew, and three did not answer to their names." Of the 
 elders who had not been members of the last Synod, " fifty-nine 
 voted ' believe' ; fourteen voted ' not' ; two protested against any 
 such question being put ; and two declined answering." 
 
 On Friday, Mr. Cooke introduced his celebrated overtures, 
 which provided that every student, before being recognised as a 
 candidate for the ministry, should " previously to entering a Theo- 
 logical class • • • • be examined by a committee of this 
 Synod, respecting his x^ersonal religion, his knowledge of the 
 Scriptures, especially his views of the doctrines of the Triuity, 
 Original Sin, Justification b}^ Faith, and Regeneration by the Holy 
 Spirit." If found unsound in doctrine or destitute of vital godliness, 
 he was not to receive licence ; or, if licensed and, afterwards, fail to 
 preach these doctrines, he was not to be continued in fellowship 
 
The Avian Coyitroversy. 197 
 
 with the Church. Mr. Cooke's overtures were seconded by the Rev. 
 Samuel Dill, of Donoughmore.- They were opposed by Mr. 
 Montgomery, who spoke for two hours. A bitterly hostile audience 
 were Yield spell-bound by his marvellous eloquence. In appearance 
 he was a leader of men. He had a voice of wonderful sweetness. 
 His exceedingly plausible arguments were expressed in beautiful 
 sentences sparkling with wit and humour. Towards the close 
 of his speech he contradicted a report that he denied the Saviour, 
 and repeated with tones which brought tears to the eyes of many : 
 " Jesus, my Lord, I know His name— His name is all my boast ; 
 Nor will He put my soul to shame, nor let my hope be lost." 
 
 Mr. Stewart replied, and the overtures were carried by a majority 
 of eighty-two : ninety-nine ministers and forty elders voted " pass," 
 while forty ministers and seventeen elders voted " not pass." 
 
 The Non- Subscribers placed a protest on record, which was 
 signed by twenty-one ministers and eighteen elders, of whom some 
 professed to believe in the doctrme of the Trinity. They 
 then began to prepare for withdrawing from the Synod. In 
 October, 1828, they held a meeting in Belfast, at which they 
 framed a "Remonstrance," setting forth their grievances, and stating 
 that, unless the overtures were repealed, they must form themselves 
 into a separate Association. Mr. Cooke and some of his friends 
 adopted the strange course of attending this meeting, where he 
 made a speech to defend himself from various accusations. 
 
 Amongst the numerous publications issued in connection with this 
 controversy, none produced greater effect than a poem entitled, 
 "The Thinking Few," by the Rev. Robert Magill, of Antrim. Mr. 
 Magill had a voice of such marvellous sweetness that the mere sound 
 of his preaching produced a feeling of peculiar pleasure m the heartfs 
 of his hearers. The Arians, jealous of his eloquence, thought him "a 
 noisy fanatic." The Orthodox considered that he had wonderful 
 power as a preacher, and Dr. Chalmers pronounced him the "most 
 characteristic Irishman" whom he had met. In this publication, 
 
 * Mr. Dill was the father of the Rev. S. M. Dill, D.D., Professor of 
 Theology in Magee College, Derry, and grandfather of Mr. R. F. Dill, 
 M.A., of Dungannon Royal School. The founder of this family was a 
 Dutch soldier who came to Ireland with King William. Two of his 
 descendants — brothers, named John and Marcus Dill— settled near the 
 shore of Lough Swilly. John had two sons who became Presbyterian 
 clergymen — the Revs. Samuel Dill of Donoughmore, and Richard 
 Dill of Knowhead. The pastor of Knowhead was father of the Rev-s. 
 Richard Dill of Dublin, and Edward Dill of Clonakilty. Marcus Dill 
 of Springfield had also two sons in the ministry — the Revs. Francis 
 Dill of Manorcunningham, and Richard Dill of Ballykelly. During the 
 troubles of 1798 Francis Dill narrowly escaped the fate of James Porter, 
 although quite innocent of the charges brought against him. At the 
 time of the Union in 1840, there were ten Dills in the ministry of the 
 Synod of Ulster, which was then said to be made up of ministers, 
 elders, and Dills. 
 
198 A History of the Irish Presbyterians. 
 
 Mr. Magill poured forth the most bitter contempt on those who 
 dared to assume that Arians were the only thinkers in the Synod 
 of Ulster. It is said that the New Light Party were greatly hurt 
 by the sting of his satire. -■= 
 
 The Rev. John Paul, Covenautiug minister of Carrickfergus, 
 published in 1826, " A Refutation of Atianism," in reply to the ser- 
 mons of Dr. Bruce. Mr. Paul expressed himself with great power and 
 clearness, and his work w^as extensively circulated. About two 
 years afterwards, he printed a pamphlet in reply to Mr. 
 Montgomery's celebrated speech in Strabane, w^hich the Unitarian 
 party had declared to be unanswered and unanswerable. The Rev. 
 James Carlile gave to the world in 1828 a valuable work entitled, 
 " Jesus Christ, the Great God, and our Saviour." Besides these, 
 there were several other publications issued in connection with this 
 controversy. But a great part of the discussion was carried on 
 through the newspapers — a vehicle of x:)ublic opinion which had 
 come into existence since the non-subscribing controversy, a hun- 
 dred years before. The leading papers were the News-Letter, which 
 had been established in 1737, by Mr. Francis Joy, and the Vi hig, 
 which had been started in 1824, by Mr. F. D. Finlay, son-in-law^ 
 of the Rev. W. Porter. At that time the Wliig generally favoured 
 the Unitarians, who had consequently less difficulty in getting their 
 views published than their opponents. 
 
 It was reported to a special meeting of the Synod in November, 
 1828, that the Government had offered to restore the annual grant 
 of ill, 500, withdrawn in 1816 from Belfast College, and, in order 
 
 * Mr. Magill died in 1839, while still in the prime of life. Both Dr. 
 Croskery and Dr. Hamilton have erroneously stated that he died in 1836. 
 The following lines will give an idea of the style of his satire : — 
 
 " For the electric living spark 
 
 That flashed across the mind of Clark, 
 
 Has reached the ' little tJiinJiuifi band,' 
 
 The 'favoured few' of Erin's land, 
 
 Who dwell amidst her Shamrock bowers, 
 
 And are as scarce as her round towers ; 
 
 And they are Zenos all, by right, 
 
 For they alone have seen the light. 
 
 And they are holy new-light priests, 
 
 Who love ' the great arm-chair ' at feasts. 
 
 And market greetings, not incog — 
 
 And honours in the synagogue ; 
 
 And as they are so full of light, 
 
 They claim ' chief places ' as a right. 
 
 And they do feel self-conscious pride. 
 
 For they have been ' electrified.' 
 
 And each is like a glass receiver, 
 
 Through trembling with the thinking fever." 
 
 Mr. Robert M. Young, B.A., C.E., M.R.I.A., is a grandson of Mr. 
 Magill. 
 
Tlie Avian Controversy. 199 
 
 to give Presbyterians a controlling influence in the Institution, bad 
 proposed that of the nine professorships, five might be accounted 
 religious, namely : — the two Professorships of Divinity and those of 
 Moral Philosophy, Hebrew, and Greek, the last being still open 
 to consideration ; that the two Divinity professors should be named, 
 as before, by the Synod, and the other religious professors elected 
 as they then were; but that " joint-certificates '' of their fitness for 
 the appointment should be required from the Synod. 
 
 This offer ought to have been gratefully accepted ; but, through 
 Mr. 'Cooke's advice, it was most insanely determined that the 
 Synod would be satisfied with their Moderator being a member of 
 the Board which made the appointment. The Church had soon good 
 cause to regret not accepting the offered advantage. 
 
 A short time before the meeting of Synod, in 1829, Mr. John 
 Ferrie, a licentiate of the Church of Scotland, was appointed 
 Professor of Moral Philosophy in the Belfast Institution, in prefer- 
 ence to Rev. J. Carlile, of Dublin. This was one of the professorships 
 which the Government had termed "religious," j^et Mr. Ferrie was 
 sui)posed to be a Socinian, and, in the class of Moral Philosophy, 
 he would have many opportunities of inculcating his peculiar 
 opinions. When the Synod met, it was not long until the matter 
 came up for consideration. Mr. Cooke moved that a committee be 
 chosen to correspond with the Secession and Reformed Presbyterian 
 Churches regarding the appointment, and that a special meeting 
 be held in Cookstown to receive their report. 
 
 On Friday, Mr. Montgomery arose to oppose Mr. Cooke's motion. 
 He stood in front of the pulpit, near where sat his illustrious 
 opponent. Many of the audience were Non- Subscribers, and his 
 appearance was greeted with loud applause. He held in his hand a 
 report of the Parliamentary Committee, before which Mr. Cooke 
 was examined with regard to Irish Education, and he tried to prove 
 that Mr. Cooke's statements in his late speech, regarding the 
 orthodoxy of Glasgow University, were directly contradictory of 
 what he had sworn previously. "At the time," said he, " when the 
 Parliamentary Commission sat, his great point was to put down the 
 Institution. It answered a particular purpose then, to give the 
 Iiistitution a stab, by holding up the orthodoxy of Glasgow 
 Professors. Now, it answers a different purpose to deny their 
 orthodoxy ; and accordingly he denies it." Mr. Montgomery called 
 forth all his powers for this his final appearance in the Synod. His 
 face grew sallow pale, his eyes " flashed with indignation," and he 
 seemed to tower above his usual commanding stature. At times, he 
 thundered forth with terrific power, at times, as a mighty magician, 
 he moved his audience to tears, and seemed to pierce even the reso- 
 kate heart of Cooke himself. Ever and anon, he would wave the 
 report which contained Mr. Cooke's sworn testimony, in the face of 
 the Synod, and then point with a glance of withering scorn to the 
 pew, in which his opponent sat motionless as a statue. At last, bis 
 voice and tone changed. He began to contrast the stormy conflicts 
 of earth with the endless bliss of heaven. " I trust," said he, " when 
 
200 A History of the Irish Preshyterians. 
 
 we have laid aside the garb of frail mortality, when we have cast off 
 the flesh with its passions, we shall all, friends and foes alike, meet 
 in that better and happier world, wondering at our own sinful folly 
 in having disputed, and excited strife, where all should have been 
 harmony and love." When he sat down, the roof resounded with 
 thunders of applause. 
 
 The Synod then adjourned for half an hour. "When they 
 resumed, Mr. Cooke arose to make his defence. " Never," said he» 
 in reference to Mr. Montgomery's speech, " has any assembly 
 witnessed such a display of forensic eloquence. What its effects, 
 upon others must have been I can well conceive, for even I, who was 
 suffering under its stroke, could not refrain from giving it the tribute 
 of my admiration. . . . He has laid upon me the load 
 of obloquy, branding me with perjury, and binding me as a criminal 
 shut up in prison with fetters of iron. But I will smite the fetters 
 with the talisman of truth, and stand before you and the world a 
 free man without blot." Taking up the charges, he showed that it 
 was a misrepresentation to accuse him of self-contradiction. 
 Sometimes, as he proceeded, his audience burst into tears ; some- 
 times they sprang to their feet. They laughed, or wept, or cheered 
 as he appealed to their sense of humour or sympathy, or showed 
 forth the trutli of his cause. When, at last, he sat down, having 
 vindicated his truthfulness, the applause continued for several 
 minutes, and tlie resolutions he advocated were adopted. 
 
 The special meeting of Synod was held in Cookstown, on the 
 18th of August. Mr. Porter, who acted as clerk, was the only 
 Non- Subscriber present. He presented the "Remonstrance," which 
 had been drawn up by his party, and was signed by eighteen 
 ministers, fifteen students or licentiates, one hundred and ninety- 
 seven members of session, and three hundred and fourteen seat- 
 holders. They asked the Synod to repeal their overtures, or 
 otherwise, to appoint a committee to arrange terms of separation. 
 This committee the Synod nominated. Seventeen Non- Subscribing 
 ministers withdrew, and, on the 25th of May, 1830, formed the 
 Remonstrant Synod of Ulster. They retained their share of Royal 
 Bounty and their interest in the Widows' Fund ; but as a Church 
 they have not increased in either numbers or in influence. The younger 
 ministers soon grew so lax in their theology that Dr. Montgomery 
 was driven to advocate the use of a creed to arrest their down- 
 grade movement. But the attempt failed ; and this great and good 
 man was, at his death in 1865, out of both political and religious 
 sympathy with many of his own followers. 
 
The Supremacy of the Duumvirate, 201 
 
 CHAPTER XXXII. 
 THE SUPREMACY OF THE DUUMVIRATE. 
 
 ■" True ; some have left this noble craft to sail the seas alone ; 
 
 And made them, in their hour of pride, a vessel of their own ; 
 
 Ah ! me, when clouds portentous rise, when threat'ning tempests blow, 
 
 'They'll wish for that old vessel built two hundred years ago." 
 
 IH^l^E battle between the Old Light and the New Light had been 
 /Xl& ^^"»'^^ ^"^^ ^^^^^- ^^^^ victory had been obtained by an influ- 
 (jj^ ence that was both religious and political. The Presb3^terian 
 people, iustructed in the Catechism by their parents, and kept 
 in mind of their history by the Seceders, had remained strictly ortho- 
 dox ; and their orthodoxy was a powerful restrain t on the laxity of New 
 Light ministers. A similar influence was exercised by the political 
 principles of the paople. The outrages committed by R^mau Catholic 
 rebels in 1798 had caused the farmers of Antrim and Down to pass from 
 a state of lawless rebellion to a state of abject submission and unrea- 
 soning loyalty. In many places, the Orange society had a power almost 
 dictatorial in directing the religious as well as the political destinies 
 of its numerous adherents. But the New Light leaders were 
 supposed to sympathise with the principles which had led to 
 rebellion ; while Mr. Cooke, strongly aristocratic in his political 
 tendency, loudly proclaimed that his party had no sympathy with 
 treason. Thus, it came to pass, that the influence of political 
 Conservatism was exercised against religious Liberalism ; and Mr. 
 Cooke, supported by the power which sprung from his orthodoxy, 
 and by the power which sprung from his Toryism, was easily 
 victorious. By excluding his mighty rival, he and Mr. Stewart, his 
 Fidus Achates, became supreme in the Synod. 
 
 It was often with great difl&3ulty that the Orthodox leaders 
 Gould induce any of the Belfast newspapers to publish their letters 
 or articles. The Whig was under Unitarian influence, the News- 
 Letter was too secular, and the Guircliari too High Church to desire 
 to oblige them. AccDrdingly, Mr. Cooke aad his friends started, in 
 1829, a monthly periodical, entitled, the Orthodox Presbyterian, in 
 which they maintained their principles for several years. 
 
 To meet the wants of a rapidly-increasing population in Belfast,'- 
 
 ^^Ths population of Belfast, in 1660, was 750 ; in 1757, 8,549 ; in 
 1831, 53,737 ; and in 1891, 273,055. If we include the Covenanters and 
 both classes of Seceders, about 100,000 are Presbyterians, for whosa 
 accommodation are 43 churches. 
 
202 A History of the Irish Preshyterians. 
 
 a new Meeting-house was built in Fislierwick Place, and in 1828 
 the Rev. James Morgan'^' installed pastor of the congregation which 
 worshipped there. 
 
 Soon afterwards, a Church was built for Mr. Cooke, in May- 
 Street, where he was installed on the 24th of November, 1829. His 
 sermons attracted vast crowds, who were swayed as if by the hand 
 of a mighty magician. 
 
 Year by ye&v other Churches were erected in Belfast, to meet 
 the wants of an increasing population. But a mistake was made in 
 building them too large, and giving one minister more work than he 
 could possibly perform with success — especially when no provision 
 exists in our constitution for rendering compulsory the employ- 
 ment of an assistant, whenever a pastor has a congregation so large 
 that he cannot discharge all his duties successfully. 
 
 Meanwhile, the congregations of the Secession Synod had increa- 
 sed in number and in influence. On the death, in 1826, of the Eev. 
 Samuel Edgar, D.D., Professor of Tbeolog}^ his son, the Rev. John 
 Edgar, minister of Alfred Place, was appointed his successor. In 
 1829, Mr. Edgar began a temperance reformation, which, before long,, 
 spread throughout all Ireland. Many societies were formed, and 
 thousands bound themselves to abstain from distilled spirits. But,, 
 after a while, it was found that j)eople could become drunk on wine 
 or beer, and the associations adopted a basis of total abstinence from 
 all iutoxicatiug drinks. The movement commenced by Dr. Edgar is 
 noAv carried on by every Protestant denomination in the country^ 
 and is encouraged by even the authorities of the Church of Rome. 
 
 During the long war with France the price of agricultural 
 produce had risen, and landlords began to exact increased rents. 
 But when the war was over, and prices had fallen, they refused to lower 
 the rents, which were now paid with difhculty, and it was years 
 before prosperit}' returned. The Presbyterian farmers of Ireland 
 had turned a barren waste into a fruitful field, to which, unfortun- 
 ately, they had no legal claim ; and their landlords often employed, 
 in the interest of Episcopacy, the power that sprung from the 
 ownership of their tenant's property. Tliey got numerous country 
 churches built with public funds in all the Presbyterian strong- 
 holds of Ulster, and they canvassed their tenants to leave the faith 
 of their martyred fathers for the faith of their persecutors. In 
 some instances they succeeded in getting the poor, the ungodly, the 
 excommunicated, and those who wished to be recognised by 
 " society," to worship in these newly-erected buildings. The loss of 
 
 *The father of Dr. Morgan was a bleacher, who settled at Cook?town, 
 and became a convert from Episcopacy to Presbyfcerianism. His 
 son, James, was born in 1799, studied at Glasgow, and, in 1820, was 
 ordained minister of Carlow. From thence he removed to Lisburn, and 
 from Lisburn to Fisherwick Place. He preached the truth faithfully, 
 but in such a way as not to offend even Unitarian members of his 
 congregation. He directed his energies to the special work of his 
 ministry, rather than to ecclesiastical courts or eocijil intercourse. 
 
The Siipremacy of the Duumvirate. 203 
 
 the poor we regret. But tlie loss of a few who thouglit themselves 
 honoured by obtaining companionsliip with men whose only merit 
 was that they lived on the labour of others, is not a matter for 
 sorrow. These renegades having added no strength to our Church 
 while they remained, inflicted no loss on it when they departed. 
 
 During the first forty years of the nineteenth century the 
 population of Ireland increased witli amazing rapidity. The 
 standard of comfort was low, as Keltic cottiers lived cliiefly on 
 potatoes and butter-milk. Agricultural holdings were divided and 
 sub-divided until too small to maintain the families by which they 
 were owned. In Ulster, these families derived their support from 
 the manufacture of linen rather than from agriculture. The flax 
 which grew on their land was spun into yarn by the females, =■• and 
 was woven into cloth by the men, or even by the women. The 
 money obtained for tliis cloth enabled these rural manufacturers to 
 pay tiieir rents and to live in comfort. But the country stood on 
 the brink of ruin. A majority of the population was supported by 
 an industry soon to be superssderl, and by an article of food soon 
 to be blighted. 
 
 After many years of agitation, the Eoman Catholics were, in 
 1829, admitted to sit in Parliament ; but the forty-shilling freeholders 
 were now deprived of their right to vote, and the county franchise 
 was raised to i'lO a year of freehold qualification, in order 
 that the Romanists might, in cue way lose what in another way 
 they had gained. The great leader of the Irish Kelts was now Blr. 
 Daniel O'Connell, who afterwards exerted ail his energies, but 
 without success, to obtain a repeal of the Union with Great Britain. 
 
 Tlie Synod of Ulster, with new^ life, began to make rapid 
 progress. The congregations which, in 1830, numbered 209, had 
 increased to 292, ten years afterwards. Tlie amount contributed for 
 Home Missions went up from i;289 in 1832 to i;2,753 in 1839. And, 
 above all, this revival was produced by instructing the understandings 
 rather than exciting the emotions of Ulster Presbyterians. 
 
 In 1831, the Whig Government announced, in a letter written 
 by the Plight Hon. E. G. Stanley, their intention of establishing in 
 Ireland a system of National Education. The Roman Catholics very 
 soon came" to terms w4th the Ministry, and placed a number of 
 their schools under the new National Board of Education. But this 
 very fact, was one reason why Protestants of all denominations 
 refused, at first, to have anything to do with the system. They 
 objected to the restrictions placed on the use of the Bible, which 
 prevented it from being read at any liour of the day, permitting it 
 only at certain times, which would leave four hours to secular studies; 
 and they feared that in schools, under Roman Catholic management, 
 the doctrines of Popery might be taught. Soon after Mr. Stanley's 
 letter appeared, a special meeting of Synod was held at Cookstown, 
 on the 11th of January, 1832. Dr. Cooke moved a series of resolutions, 
 
 *A girl was supposed to be able to spin a " bank " of yarn every day, 
 and, besides, do her share of household work. 
 
204 A History of the Irish Presbyterians. 
 
 in which it was declared that "the Bible, unabridged and unmutilated, 
 should form the basis of National Education." and that they 
 objected to the teachinj^ of doctrines in these schools " opposed to 
 the Sacred Scriptures." Such conditions the Government would 
 not accept, and for years this controversy continued. 
 
 Public meetings were held, speeches delivered, letters written, 
 and poems published. The Orange democracy were in a state of 
 terrific excitement. They imagined the Government were in league 
 with Popery to prevent the Bible baing taught to their children ; and 
 Presbyterian ministers did not dare, even had they approved of the 
 National system, to accept of aid from the Board. Mr. Porter, 
 minister of Drumlee, had ventured to place his school in connection, 
 but the teaclier was expelled by an armed mob, and Mr. Porter 
 himself assaulted. 
 
 After repeated negotiations and endless controversy, the 
 Synod, in 1840, came t'6 terms with the Government. They suc- 
 ceeded in obtaining the principle for which Dr. Cooke had 
 contended — namely, that the Bible might be read at any time in the 
 day, and not at a special hour determined by the Commissioners. 
 Since that time, many of the Board's rules have been changed, and 
 the system is now open to much more serious objections than when 
 it was so bitterly opposed by the Protestants of Ulster. But, on 
 the other hand, it has greatly increased the educational standard in 
 Ireland, and has made the English language almost universal in the 
 country. 
 
 In 1882, the Liberal Government passed a Reform Bill. All 
 the smaller pocket boroughs were swept away. The franchise quali- 
 fication was fixed at i:50 a year of rent, or i'lO of leasehold in the 
 counties, and at .£10 a year of rent or holding in the boroughs. But, 
 as no provision was made for protecting the farmer-serfs from the 
 oppression of landlords and rectors, political agitation continued. 
 In order to excite the strong spirit of Protestantism possessed by 
 the people, and thus counteract the discontentment which prevailed, 
 a vast meeting was gathered in October, 1834, by the landlords, at 
 Hillsborough. Dr. Cooke appeared on the platform, and raised won- 
 derful enthusiasm by stating that he published the banns of matrimony 
 between the Presbyterian and Episcopal Churches. But he seemed 
 to forget that there was no common principle sufficiently strong 
 to produce that union, so long as the Established Church held the 
 doctrine of Apostolic Succession, in consequence of which, while 
 acknowledging the orders of the Church of Borne, she denied the 
 validity of the orders of all other denominations of British Pro- 
 testants. 
 
 The reformed Parliament, in 1833, passed an Act by which, on 
 the death of the existing prelates, two of the four archbishops, and 
 eight of the eighteen bishops were to have no successors. Some of 
 the money thus saved was used to supply the place of the church 
 cess, a tax levied off all denominations to pay sextons, to purchase 
 communion elements, and to meet tlie other miscellaneous ex- 
 penditure of Episcopal churches. Five years afterw^ards, the 
 
The Siqjremacij of the Duumvirate. 205 
 
 payment of tithes was transferred from the tenant to the landlord, 
 but that gave little relief, as the tenant had soon to pay an increased 
 rent, more than equal to the tithe from which he had been relieved. 
 It prevented, however, the agitation and riots to which the collection 
 of tithes had lately given rise. 
 
 From a denominational census of Ireland, taken in 1834, it was 
 found that the larger denominations were as follows : — 
 Koman Catholics, ... 6,427,712 
 
 Episcopalians, ... 852,064 
 
 Presbyterians, ... 642,356 
 
 All Others, ... 21,808 
 
 Total, ... 7,943,940 
 
 In this enumeration, most of the Methodists were included 
 among the Episcopalians, as the follower? of Wesley had not, even 
 then, begun to regard themselves as a sect, notwithstanding their 
 resolution to permit preachers to discharge the functions of clergy- 
 men. The Presbyterians w^ere almost altogether confined to Ulster, 
 while the Episcopalians were distributed over Ireland. This 
 rendered them more exposed to absorption by a Roman Catholic 
 majority. But, on the other hand, Presbyterians forming the 
 substantial middle class farmers, were more liable to loss by 
 emigration. In this year, the government placed those Secession 
 ministers, wdio received only i;40 of Royal Bounty, in the class wdio 
 received i'SO, and, henceforth, there were only two classes among 
 the Secession clergymen. 
 
 In 1834, both the Secession Synod and the Synod of Ulster 
 withdrew their students from the class of Mr. Ferric, Professor of 
 Metaphysics and Ethics in the Academical Institution. Dr. Cooke 
 and Mr. Molyneaux took charge of the Synod of Ulster students, 
 and, after some time, the Secession students were placed under the 
 care of Professor Cairns and Professor Stevelly. 
 
 The Synod of Ulster, in 1835, appointed Mr. Samuel Davidson to 
 conduct a newly formed class of Biblical criticism. The same year, 
 they adopted an overture brought forward by the Rev. John Brown of 
 Aghadoey, requiring all who became ministers or licentiates of the 
 church to subscribe to this formula and no other : — " I believe the 
 Westminster Confession of Faith to be founded upon and agreeable to 
 the Word of God, and as such I subscribe it as the Confession of my 
 Faith." The next year, this overture was confirmed by a majority 
 of 94 ministers and 31 elders against 20 ministers and 8 elders. 
 
 The year 1836 was rendered famous by a public discussion in 
 Belfast, conducted by Dr. Cooke, on the one side, in favour of all 
 the religious establishments of Britain, and by Dr. Ritchie, of Edin- 
 burgh, on the other side, against them. A gentleman who was 
 X^resent at the meeting informed me that, at first, when Dr. Ritchie 
 was delivering what he had previously prepared, he held his own 
 very well ; but at last, when the disputants began to reply to one 
 another, Dr. Cooke was easily victorious. 
 
 In 1837, the Rev. Dr. James Seaton Reid was appointed by tlie 
 
206 A Historij of the Irish Presbyterians. 
 
 Synod of Ulster to lecture on Ecclesiastical History and Pastoral 
 Theology. He was then minister of Carrickfergus, and held the 
 important position of Clerk of Synod, to which he had been chosen 
 on the resignation of Mr. Porter. In 1834, he had published the 
 first volume of his history of the Irish Presbyterian Church, and 
 the second volume had just been issued. Even Macaulay admits- 
 that this history, for many transactions, is the best authority irt 
 existence. Dr. Keid died in 1851, before his work was completed. 
 
 In the spring of 1838, the Rev. Archibald Boyd, of Londonderry, 
 an Episcopal curate, published a work in which he made a furious 
 attack on Presbyterianism. Four Synod of Ulster ministers — the 
 Ptev. William M'Clure, the Rev. James Denham, the Rev. A. P 
 Goudy, and the Rev. W. D. Killen — published, in 1839, a rei^ly 
 entitled, "Presbyterianism Defended." 
 
 The Rev. William M'Clure was son of a Belfast merchant, and 
 grandson of the Rev. John Thompson, of Carnmoney. He studied 
 in Belfast, and, in 1825, was ordained as colleague to Mr. Hay in 
 the First Presbyterian Church, Londonderry. Although not a very- 
 brilliant preacher, his piety, popularity, and faithfulness rendered 
 him a successful minister. He was Moderator of the Synod of 
 Ulster in 1834, of the Assembly in 1847, and was, for a long time, 
 convener of the Colonial Mission. He died on the 22nd of February,, 
 1874. His brother. Sir Thomas M'Clure, Bart., represented Belfast, 
 and, afterwards, county Derry, in Parliament. He lived until 1893. 
 
 The Rev. James Denham, son of the Rev. Joseph Denham, of 
 Killeshandra, studied theology under Dr. Hanna, and, in 1826, was 
 ordained at Brigh, county Tyrone. In 1837, he was installed 
 minister of the new Presi3yterian Church, Great James's Street, 
 Londonderry. He was a dignified and successful minister, was 
 Moderator of the Synod of Ulster in 1839, and died in 1871. 
 
 The Rev. Alexander Porter Goudy, son of the Rev. Andrew 
 Gouc^y, of Ballywalter, and of Matilda, daughter of the Rev. James 
 Porter, was born ia 1809. He entered Belfast College in 1823, and^ 
 in 1831, became assistant and successor to the Rev. James Sinclair,, 
 of Glastry. In 1833 he removed to Strabane, where he remained 
 until his death in 1858. 
 
 Dr. Goudy was Liberal in politics, and Conservative in Theo- 
 logy. Animated by the same hatred of landlordism which had sent, 
 his grandfather to the scaffold, he attacked with asperity both the 
 aristocracy and their Church ; but Conservative in his Theology, he 
 was opposed to that Unitarianism now professed by the party to 
 which his illustrious ancestor had belonged. Distinguished by his 
 eloquence in the pulpit, and by his wit, humour, and invective on 
 the platform, he was the first minister of the Assembly to meet Dr» 
 Cooke on equal terms, and curb his dictatorial power. 
 
 The Rev. William D. Killen, who is descended from the Rev. 
 Edward Brice, was, in 1829, ordained minister of Raphoe. In 1841^ 
 he was appointed professor of Ecclesiastical History in Belfast, and 
 discharged with success the duties of that office until 1889, when he 
 resigned on account of old age. He completed Dr. Reid's History 
 
The Supremacy of the Duumvirate. 207 
 
 of the Irish Presbyterian Church, compiled an Ecclesiastical History 
 of Ireland, and works relating to the early Christian Church. His 
 style is clear, and he is generally accurate. But he succeeds better 
 in recording events than in discussing their causes or their con- 
 sequences. 
 
 The authors of " Presbyterianism Defended" took wp each a 
 separate part of the controversy, and they proved plainly from 
 Scripture and from history, the validity of Presbyterian Church 
 government. Mr. Boy:l replied in a work entitled, " Episcopacy, 
 Ordination, Lay Eldership, and Liturgies," which was little more 
 than a series of blunders. To this treatise his opponents rejoined in 
 the "Plea of Presbytery." They pointed out plainly Mr. Boyd's 
 misquotations, falsehoods, and inconclusive arguments. Having a 
 good cause and a blundering opponent, they struck hard, and 
 aroused the wrath of both priests and people in the Prelatic Church. 
 After some time, Mr. Boyd published a reply entitled, " Misrepre- 
 sentation Eefuted," in which he charged his opponents with 
 " vulgarity," " trickery," and " vindictive calumny" ; and even 
 accused them with " meanness," because they had noticed his 
 inaccuracies. 
 
 The authors of the " Plea" rejoined with a pamphlet entitled 
 Menc Tel-el, in which Mr. Goudy poured forth a perfect torrent of 
 wit, humour, invective, and withering scorn, proving plainly " that 
 public condemnation is sure, eventually, to be the fate of him who 
 sacrilices principle on the shrine of vanity, and purcliases notoriety 
 at the expense of truth." Writhing under the lash, Mr. Boyd seems 
 to have lost any literary power he previously possessed, and pub- 
 lished a large book entitled, " Episcopacy and Presbytery," which 
 Mr. Goudy described as " a literary abortion, which no man ever 
 read, and no periodical ever reviewed." Mr. Boyd soon afterwards 
 left Derry, and the controversy came to an end. The " Plea of 
 Presbytery" went through three editions, and its authors received a 
 vote of thanks for their services from the Synod of Ulster, which 
 was the last motion passed by that body before its union with the 
 Secession Church. 
 
 In 1838, the Government abolished the system of classification^ 
 by whicli the Royal Bounty had been distributed. Preserving the 
 vested interests of those receiving d£100 a year, they now granted 
 Jdlo Irish, or i;69 4s 8d British, to every minister in charge of either- 
 a Secession or Synod of Ulster congregation. Two years after- 
 wards, it was arranged that, in the case of all future ministerial! 
 settlements, congregations would have to consist of at least twelve 
 families, or fifty individuals, contributing not less than ^'35 of yearly- 
 stipend, of which i:15 might come from the value of a manse, or 
 from an endowment. 
 
 The abnormal increase of the Irish population had caused a 
 corresponding increase in the number of the poor. Whenever 
 a famine arose, multitudes died with hunger. If an epidemic 
 occurred, many miserable beings, excluded from the houses of 
 farmers, perished in rude huts built for them in the fields. As a 
 
208 A History of the Irish Presbi/tericins. 
 
 Temedy for this evil, the Government, in 1833, introclacad a system 
 of reheving the destitute. The country was divided into Unions. 
 In each of these a " workhouse" was built, where tlie poor had a 
 right to be supported by means of a tax levied on holdings in pro- 
 portion to tlieir valuation. 
 
 Some years previously, a dispute liad arisen between the Rev. 
 Michael Crotty, Roman Catholic curate of Birr, and the authorities 
 of his Church. At last, Mr. Crotty declared himself independent of 
 ecclesiastical control, and continued, on his own responsibility, to 
 hold religious services. Soon afterwards, he was joined by his 
 cousin, the Rev. William Crotty. Both w^ere excommunicated by 
 their Church, but they continued to preach the gospel, and, year by 
 year, to draw nearer to the doctrines and practices of Protestantism. 
 The Rev. Michael Crotty, at last, left the neighbourhood, and 
 joined tlie Episcopal Church ; but the Rev. William Crotty and his 
 adherents were, on the 30th of May, 1839, received into connection 
 with the Synod of Ulster. This was the origin of our congregation 
 in Birr. Afterwards, Mr. Crotty removed to Roundstone, where he 
 did good work in connection with the Presbyterian Church, while 
 Dr. Carlile, for a lengthened period, prosecuted a successful Mission 
 in Birr. 
 
 As the Secession Synod and the Synod of Ulster held now the 
 same doctrines, and received a similar endowment from the State, 
 many earnest members of both Churches began to think that the 
 time had come for their union. One Saturday in the year 1838, a 
 Secession student and a Synod of Ulster student, who had chanced 
 to meet, formed the plan of trying to maintain a united prayer 
 meeting, in addition to the two prayer meetings which were already 
 carried on by the students of their respective Synods. This plan 
 was adopted with success. A united meeting for prayer was begun on 
 the 8th of January, 1839, and Mr. Robert Knox was chosen secretary. 
 Before long, the students connected with this organisation began 
 to agitate for a union of the Synods. On the 19th of April, they 
 were addressed by the Rev. John Coulter, of Gilnahirk, on the 
 advantages likely to follow such a union. This address was 
 published, and the idea it advocated was well received by pastors 
 and people of the Ulster Synod. A large majority of the Secession 
 ministers were of the same mind, but a small minority of the 
 ministers and a strong minority of the people w^ere altogether 
 opposed. Some of them said that a union of Synods would be like 
 XJOuring clean water into dirty water, which would pollute the one 
 without purifying the other. But this party had no leader of power 
 or popularity, and the Secession people followed their ministers. 
 
 In 1839, memorials in favour of union were presented to both 
 Synods, and each appointed a committee to consider the proposal. 
 A basis of union was adopted ; and on the 8th of April, 1840, the 
 Synods held special meetings in Belfast, and agreed upon general 
 terms of incorporation, leaving the details to be arranged by 
 committees. 
 
 On Tuesday, the 7th of July, 1840, the Synod of Ulster met in 
 
The Suiiremacy of tJie Duumvirate. 209 
 
 May Street Clmrch, Belfast, and the Secession Synod in Linen Hall 
 Street Church. Some necessary business having been transacted,, 
 the union was consummated on the 10th of July. At eleven o'clock 
 that day, both Synods arose and proceeded to Rosemary Street 
 Church. Meeting on the way, they mingled together. The Rev. 
 James Elder, of Finvoy, commonly called " The Gun of the Gospel," 
 as moderator, walked in front of the procession, on the part of tliQ, 
 Synod of Ulster ; but the Rev. Alexander Rentoul, M.D., moderator 
 of the Secession Synod, being one of the minority who objected to 
 the basis of union, refused to occupy a similar position on behalf of 
 his own Church, and his place was supplied by the Rev. John 
 Rogers, of Glascar, who, representing the Secession Synod, walked 
 beside Mr. Elder. Thus the long procession passed through the 
 streets and entered Rosemary Street Church. After devotional 
 exercises, the Act of Union was read by Dr. Reid, the historian, 
 clerk of the Synod of Ulster. Dr. Hanna was chosen moderator,j^ 
 and the court was constituted as the General Assembly of the, 
 Presbyterian Church in Ireland. There were then 292 congrega-. 
 tious connected with the Synod of Ulster, and 141 with the Secession 
 Synod ; and the United Church contained nearly 650,000 Pres-. 
 byterian people. The moderator of the Secession Synod and about, 
 fourteen other ministers refused at first to join the General 
 Assembly. 
 
 In deference to a strong feeling which prevailed among the. 
 Seceders, it was arranged that elders should be regularly ordained, 
 and that candidates for the miListry of vacant congregations would 
 be duly elected if they were supported by two-thirds of the voters, 
 even they failed to secure the votes of those who paid two-thirds of 
 the stipend. The Synod of Ulster had previously determined to , 
 commence a foreign mission, and had made preliminary arrange- 
 ments. This work was now completed by the General Assembly, 
 whose first public act was to set apart the Rev. James Glasgow and 
 the Rev. Alexander Kerr as missionaries to India.'- 
 
 In the very year the Synod of Ulster and the Secession Synod: 
 united, the Reformed Presbyterian Church was rent asunder, as the 
 result of a controversy that had been carried on between Dr. Paul, 
 of Carrickfergus, and Dr. Houston, of Knockbracken, regarding 
 their relation to the Civil Magistrate. That controversy was 
 brought into the Synod. Dr. Houston and the majority determined 
 to strictly maintain their original opinions, and refuse to permit 
 their members to take part in the government of the country. On 
 the other hand. Dr. Paul and his followers professed principles that 
 more nearly resembled the opinions of the Assembly. Finding 
 themselves in a minority, they withdrew from their Church and 
 founded the Eastern Reformed Presbyterian Synod, which has 
 lately, in doctrine and discipline, drawn Very near to the Assembly. 
 
 After the death of David Houston, the Irish Reformed Presbyterian 
 
 * The Rev. Robert Jeffrey, M.A., of Portadown, has written an ^ 
 exceedingly clever history of our Indian Mission. 
 
210 A History of the Irish Presbyterians. 
 
 Societies wei^e, for many years, without a minister. At last, in July, 
 1757, Mr. William Martin, a native of County Derry, was ordained 
 their pastor, at Vow, near Rasharkin. Mr. Matthew Lyud was 
 ordained at the same place in August, 1768, and a presbytery was 
 constituted. But some ministers having emigrated to America, this 
 court was dissolved, and it was not till 1792 that the first permanent 
 Reformed Presbytery was established.-'' 
 
 Meanwhile the General Fund, established for the support of 
 Presbyterianism in the South, had fallen into the hands of Uni- 
 tarians. In order to exclude them and secure this endovv'ment for 
 the orthodox Non- Subscribing Presbytery of Munster, a law-suit 
 was begun in 1840, through the instrumentality of Mr. George 
 Matthews, then a clerk in Dublin Castle, and possessed of the con- 
 fidence of the Government.! This litigation went on for years. 
 Mr. Matthews and his friends succeeded in excluding Unitarians 
 from all share in the fund, but failed to secure its exclusive use for 
 the Synod of Munster — as trustees were appointed to rei^resent 
 both the Synod and the Assembly. 
 
 In order to satisfy the scruples of a few Secession ministers 
 who still refused to join the United Church, the General Assembly, 
 in 1841, resolved that entrants to the Communion and parents at 
 the baptism of their children should make " a profession of belief 
 conformable to the AVestminster Confession of Faith"; that the 
 metrical version of the Psalms of David used by the Church of 
 Scotland be the only Psalmody authorized by the General Assembly ; 
 that the erroneous and immoral be excluded from sealing ordi- 
 nances"; and that communicants be admitted to the Lord's Table 
 by tokens, " distributed only by the ministers and elders conjointly." 
 When these resolutions were read from the chair, the Revs. Samuel 
 Craig, Alexander Rentoul, Francis' Wilson, WiUiam Campbell, 
 Alexander Strain, James B. Rentoul, John L. Rentoul, and John D. 
 Martin signified their adherence to the United Church, and their 
 names and the names of their congregations were added to the roll 
 of the Assembly. Only seven or eight Secession ministers now 
 remained separate, and they had but little success afterwards in 
 extending their sect or their influence. 
 
 * I was led into a slight error (p. 163) with regard to Mr. Lynd's 
 ordination by following Dr. Killen. 
 
 f Matthews was an adventurer with a strange history. His real 
 name was Duncan Chisholm, and he was then a fugitive from justice. 
 
From the Union to the Dlscndoiument. 211 
 
 CHAPTER XXXIII. 
 
 FROM THE UNION TO THE DISENDOWMENT. 
 
 " Two hundred years, two hundred years, our barque o'er billowy seas 
 Has onward kept her steady course through hurricane and breeze ; 
 Her captain was the Mighty One ; she braved the stormy foe, 
 And still He guides. Who guided her, two hundred years ago." 
 
 ^^^^) ^ ^^^^ Secession ministers, who now formed one-third of the 
 ^J^J Assembly, bad not been accustomed to follow the leadership 
 ^^^ of Cooke and Stewart, and as a new generation of clergy- 
 men, wdio knew not the rulers of the past, were rapidly 
 s^Dringing into existence, the supremacy of the Duumvirate soon 
 terminated, and, since then, no other leaders have been able to attain 
 to the same authority among Irish Presbyterians. 
 
 Another result of the Union was seen m the missionary efforts 
 of the Church. The Rev. R. M. M'Cheyne, when in Ireland the 
 previous year as a deputy from the Church of Scotland, had drawn 
 public attention to the state of the Jews. The Assembly now 
 determined to begin a mission to this ancient people. The Rev. 
 David Hamilton, of York Street, father of the Rev. Thomas 
 Hamilton, D.D., LL.D., president of the Queen's College, w^as 
 appointed first convener. 
 
 Mr. Daniel O'Connell, leader of the Keltic Irish was now^ 
 engaged in agitating for a repeal of the legislative Union between 
 Great Britain and Ireland. The Roman Catholics of the South 
 went wullingly with him, but the Protestants of the North thought 
 it would be unwise to permit a superstitious and priest-lecl demo- 
 cracy to direct the destinies of a nation. I^andlords trembled for 
 the safety of their estates, the Episcopal Church feared to lose 
 her endowments, and the Protestant democracy dreaded lest the 
 scenes of 1641 and of 1798 might be re-enacted. Mr. O'Connell 
 failed to comprehend the change which had come over the minds of 
 Presbyterian farmers during the previous forty years. Vainly 
 hoping that the sons of those who had carried pikes at Antrim and 
 Ballinahinch would listen to his arguments, he paid a visit to 
 Belfast in January, 1841. But only for police protection, an Orange 
 mob would have torn him to pieces. Challenged to a public dis- 
 cussion by Dr. Cooke, he thought it wise to decline. This victory 
 was a means of placing the doctor in a position of political 
 prominence, so high as to almost compensate him for the loss 
 of his ecclesiastical power, already beginning to slip out of his 
 hands. He was regarded as the " Cock of the North," the " Cook 
 who dished Dan," and the champion of Unionists everywhere 
 throughout Ireland. 
 
212 A History of the Irish Presbyterians. 
 
 In 1842, the two hundredth anniversary of the organisation of 
 the Presbyterian Church of Ireland was duly celebrated by many 
 public meetings and religious services. The moderator, Dr. Cooke, 
 preached in Carrickfergus, where the first Presbytery had been 
 formed. He took as his text the words, " Do good in Thy good 
 pleasure unto Zion : build Thou the walls of Jerusalem," which was 
 the passage of Scripture from which Mr. Baird delivered his sermon 
 when the Presbytery was organised two hundred years before. In 
 connection with this celebration, a fund was established for pro- 
 moting mission work in Ireland, and about .£14,000 raised for this 
 object. 
 
 " Two hundred years ago, there came from Scotland's storied land, 
 
 To Carrick's old and fortress town a Presbyterian band ; 
 
 They planted on the castle-wall the Banner of the Blue, 
 
 And worshipped God in simple form — as Presbyterians do. 
 
 Oh ! hallowed be their memory, who in our land did sow 
 
 The goodly seed of Gospel truth, two hundred years ago !" * 
 
 In 1840, the Armagh Consistorial Court decided that a 
 marriage between a Presbyterian and an Episcopalian, performed 
 by a Presbyterian minister, was illegal. Next year, a man con- 
 vi'ited of bigamy carried the matter to a higher court, on the 
 ground that his tirst marriage had been celebrated by a Presbyterian 
 minister, although between a Presbyterian and an Episcopalian. 
 In the Queen's Bench, three of the judges were for liberating the 
 prisoner, and two for his condemnation. The question was carried 
 to the House of Lords. But the Law Lords being equally divided, 
 the decision of the inferior court was upheld, and the marriage 
 pronounced invalid. This decision caused great alarm among the 
 Presbyterians of Ulster. Public meetings were held. An address 
 by Dr. Goudy, of Strabane, full of sound reasoning, racy humour, 
 and withering sarcasm, was printed, and widely circulated. In 
 February, 1842, Government gave notice of introducing a bill to 
 legalize all marriages of this kind, which had been already solem- 
 nized. But, as this bill was merely retrospective, Dr. Cooke 
 convened a special meeting of Assembly, by which it was con- 
 demned. Presbyterians were now thoroughly aroused to contend 
 for their rights. Many meetings were held ; intense excitement 
 prevailed ; and at last Government gave way. In 1844, a bill was 
 passed, which granted Presbyterians all that they demanded, so 
 that marriages may be now celebrated by clergymen of our Church, 
 if o??e of the parties united be a Presbyterian. 
 
 The difficulty experienced by Presbyterians in getting Govern- 
 ment to legislate on the Marriage question, turned the attention of 
 
 * Mr. William M'Comb, author of the lyric from which this verse 
 is extracted, was a poet of no mean ability. In 1840, he first issued 
 " M'Comb's Presbyterian Almanac." After he retired from business, 
 this annual was continued for twenty-five years by his successor, Mr. 
 James Cleeland, who has published different works connected with the 
 history of our Church. 
 
From the Union to the Disendoivment. 213 
 
 the Assembly to the fact that Episcopal landlords controlled the 
 Parliamentary representation of Ulster, and that the Presbyterian 
 Church had no members to urge her claims. Accordingly, the 
 Assembly which met in 1843, passed a resolution recommending 
 their people to discharge their duty as Christian electors, in such a 
 way as should " most effectually secure a full and adequate repre- 
 sentation of the principles and interests of Presbyterianism in the 
 British Legislature."''' This resolution passed without a vote ; but 
 twenty members protested, and Dr. Cooke absented himself 
 from meetings of the Assembly till 1847, when the motion was 
 rescinded. 
 
 At this period, the Church of Scotland was in a position of 
 great difficulty. A Tory Government in the reign of Queen Anne, 
 had deprived its members of power to elect their pastors, and given 
 it to " patrons," who were generally landholders. But Presbyteries 
 had always refused to ordain or install a patron's nominee when the 
 members of a parish showed a reasonable objection to his settlement. 
 That right. Dr. Chalmers and a powerful majority of the Assembly 
 strove to maintain. But the law courts x)ronounced the " veto" illegal. 
 The Conservative Government, at hrst, seemed about to grant 
 some measure of relief, but the influence of the patrons prevailed. 
 The Church of Scotland was rent asunder in 1843, and many were 
 thereby rendered hostile to establishments who, otherwise, would 
 have been among their warmest defenders. Afterwards, the 
 Conservative party were convinced of the mistake they made, 
 the entire system of patronage was abolished by Parliament, 
 and members of the Church of Scotland have now the right of 
 electing their own ministers. 
 
 The Arian influence in the Royal Belfast Institution con- 
 tinued to increase. After a lengthened controversy with the 
 managers, the Assembly, when they could not obtain the right of 
 appointing the Professor of Hebrew, and of having a veto on 
 appointments made by the Board to the chairs of Moral Philosophy 
 and of Greek, determined to relinquish all connexion with the 
 Institution. Many Presbyterians wished to establish a complete 
 college, under control of their Church, embracing both an under- 
 graduate and a theological department. In order to consider this 
 question, a special Assembly met in Cookstown, in September, 1844. 
 Dr. Morgan made a speech in favour of establishing a complete 
 college, and it was unanimously determined : " That, in the mind of 
 this Assembly, it is both desirable and necessary for this Church to 
 have under its entire control and superintendence a seminary for 
 the education of candidates for the Christian ministry." A com- 
 mittee was appointed to take means for carrying out this work ; 
 and, before long, they had three thousand pounds promised in 
 subscriptions. The Assembly sent a deputation to Sir K. Peel, to 
 
 * Dr. Porter's account of this transaction is inaccurate, as he gives 
 a motion which was withdrawn, and not the motion that passed, as 
 the deliverance of the Assembly. 
 
214 A History of the Irish Presbyterians . 
 
 seek Government aid in the erection and endowment of the 
 proposed college. This aid, however, was refused, as the Cabinet 
 had already resolved to establish non-sectarian seminaries, after- 
 wards known as the Queen's Colleges. A large party in the 
 Church, under the leadership of the Rev. Richard Dill and the 
 Rev. Dr. Brown, blamed Drs. Cooke, Edgar, and Wilson for not. 
 urging more strongly on the Government the just claims of Pres- 
 byterians for af^sistance in endowing a complete college, embracing, 
 an undergraduate as well as a theological department, and accused 
 them of applying for the endowment of a mere School of Divinity^ 
 before they had due authority from the Assembly. 
 
 Dr. Cooke was a candidate for the presidency of the Belfast 
 Queen's College. But Dr. Henry of Armagh obtained the appoint- 
 ment, and Dr. Cooke received the situation of agent for the Royal 
 Bounty which had been held by Dr. Henry. It is somewhat 
 strange that three times Dr. Henry was successful in obtaining, 
 appointments in preference to Dr. Cooke. In preference to him, he 
 became minister of Armagh, agent for the Royal Bounty, and 
 President of the Queen's College, Belfast. 
 
 A wealthy and liberal Presbyterian lady, widow of the Rev. 
 William Magee, of Lurgan, and a member of Mr. Dill's congregation^ 
 died on the 22nd of June, 1846. By her will, she left the sum of 
 J£20,000 tor establishing a college, wherever might be determined 
 by her trustees — the Rev. Dr. Brown, the Rev. R. Dill, and Coun- 
 sellor Gibson. Soon afterwards, the Government endowed four 
 theological chairs, in addition to the four which the Church then 
 possessed, with the distinct understanding that tJie Assembly's 
 students would take their undergraduate course in one of the 
 Queen's Colleges. 
 
 Dr. Cooke was chosen Professor of Sacred Rhetoric and Cate- 
 chetics. He now acted with great zeal, as leader of the " Belfast- 
 Party," who were a majority of the Assembly. Their aim was to 
 obtain Mrs. Magee's bequest for the erection of the buildings- 
 necessary to accommodate tliese theological classes, and for mis- 
 cellaneous expenditure. On the other hand, a powerful minority, 
 w^hicli was supreme in a m.ajority of the presbyteries, wished to 
 devote Mrs. Magee's bequest to the establishment of a complete 
 college, embracing an undergraduate as well as a theological 
 department. Among the leaders of this party w^ere the Revs. Dr.. 
 Brown, R. Dill, John Rogers, N. M. Brown, and above all, Alexan- 
 der P. Goudy, of Strabane, the great rival of Dr. Cooke in 
 wit, invective, and debating iDower of the highest order. In this- 
 controversy many strange expressions were employed. Dr. Edgar 
 said on one occasion, in reference to the proposal of placing the 
 Magee College in Derry : that " Mrs. Magee was not of a poetical 
 turn of mind, but a lady of plain practical prose. Nor did he think 
 that she was such a woman as would desire to see Presbyterian 
 students going from Connemara to attend college, at the back pf 
 God Sliced, at Derry." Year after year the matter was debated in. 
 the Assembly, and a Chancery suit was i^rolonged in the law courts^ 
 
From the Union to the Dlscndoionient. 215 
 
 At last a decision was given. The Court upheld the contention of 
 the trustees that the bequest must be devoted to the establishment 
 of a complete college, and granted them their costs out of the 
 legacy. The majority of the General Assembly had their costs 
 refused. The controversy, however, was still continued, and the 
 Magee College was not ready for the reception of students till 1865. 
 Mr. Dill left it a large endowment. It obtained distinguished 
 professors, and has been an instrument for accomplishiug much 
 good. 
 
 When it was found impossible to use Mrs. Magee's bequest for 
 building a theological college in Belfast, the necessary funds were 
 raised by subscription. On a site near the Queen's College, a fine 
 structure was erected, and, on the 5th of December, 1853, opened by 
 Dr. J. H. Merle D'Aubigne, the Historian of the Reformation. 
 Fifteen years afterwards chambers were added in which forty 
 students can reside. 
 
 The failure of the potato crop, in 1846, deprived the Irish poor 
 of their chief article of food. Famine was succeeded by pestilence, 
 and pestilence by a vast emigration of the middle and lower 
 classes. The population of the country decreased from 8,175,124 
 in 1841, to 6,551,970 in 1851, and to 4,706,182 in 1891. This de- 
 population has fallen almost entirely on country districts. Linen, 
 wdiich was formerly manufactured by sons and daughters of farmers 
 in their own houses, is now manufactured by a crowd of professional 
 workers in the cities ; and these city workers are by no means so 
 well trained in religious knowdedge as the class they have succeeded. 
 The small farmers, who were formerly enabled to pay exorbitant 
 rents by the earnings of their families engaged in the manufacture 
 of linen, have now found a home in America. This emigration 
 has affected Roman Catholics more than any other denomination. 
 Fifty 5'ears ago they had a majority in the province of Ulster, now 
 they are in a minority of a hundred and thirty thousand. 
 
 The countr}- had suffered so much from famine in 1846, and 
 from wholesale evictions afterw^ards, that the Keltic Irish were 
 driven by despair to the verge of rebellion. The Young Ireland 
 party left the leadership of O'Connell, because he refused to 
 employ any but constitutional means of reform. After his death in 
 1847, the agitation became more treasonable under the leadership 
 of John Mitchell, who, the next year, was arrested, condemned, and 
 transported. In July 1848, Mr. William Smith O'Brien with his 
 more enthusiastic follow^prs, attempted to excite an insurrection, 
 but they were dispersed by a few policemen. O'Brien and the 
 other leaders were arrested, tried, and sentenced to be hanged ; but 
 their punishment was commuted to transi^ortation for life. 
 
 In Ulster, a new political agitation w^as begun, in wdiich both 
 Saxon and Kelt were united, under the leadership of William 
 Sharman Crawford, M.P., Dr. James M'Knight,"- Samuel M'Curdy 
 
 * James M'Knight (1800 — 1876), the son of a farmer, was born near 
 Rathfriland. He studied Arts and Divinity in Belfast, and appeared, 
 
216 A History of the Irish Presbyterians. 
 
 Greer," and the Rev. John Rogers of Comber. The aim of this 
 party Avas to induce Parhament to give the Ulster tenant-right 
 custom the sanction of law ; and thus grant farmers a legal right 
 to their own improvements, which they then enjoyed only by the 
 good will of their landlords. A Tenant League was established, 
 many public meetings were held, and the controversy was carried 
 into the church courts. At a meeting of the Synod of Belfast, in 
 1850, the Rev. J. Rogers moved that a petition be presented to 
 Parliament in favour of Tenant-right. 
 
 Mr. Rogers — " With regard to the Socialist doctrines alleged 
 to have been taught by tenant-right advocates, I shall just say 
 that for the last two hundred years Socialism has been all on 
 the other side. (Hear, hear.) The entire outlay of the tenant 
 farmers has gone periodically into the pockets of the landlords. 
 A small minority have swallowed up the property of nine-tenths of 
 the province." 
 
 Dr. Cooke — " Now here it is ; we have Socialism preached here 
 in the Synod." 
 
 Mr. Rogers — " I state a fact. It would seem to be forgotten by 
 some members that the poor man has property which should be as 
 fully secured as that of the rich." 
 
 The petition was adopted by a large majority. 
 
 Next July, the General Assembly, notwithstanding the opposi- 
 tion of Dr. Cooke, petitioned Parliament in favour of Tenant-right. 
 In August, a great conference on this subject was held in Dublin. 
 It was attended by many representative men from both North and 
 South, and was presided over by Dr. James M'Knight, then editor 
 of the Banner of Ulster. But the power of the landlords prevented 
 Parliament passing any direct measure of relief. This same 
 year an Act was passed, which gave the franchise in counties to 
 tenants whose valuation was twelve pounds, and, in borouglis, to 
 those whose valuation was eight pounds. 
 
 Parliament was dissolved in 1852 by Lord Derby, and a General 
 Election took place immediately afterwards. Relying on the power 
 placed in the hands of farmers by the extended franchise, several 
 Tenant-right candidates were put forward in Ulster ; but none of 
 them succeeded, except Mr. "William Kirk in Newry. Higgins was 
 defeated in Tyrone, Johnston in Donegal, Greer in Derry, and 
 Sharman Crawford in Down. In Derry the numbers were : — 
 Bateson (c) 2,091 ; Jones (c) 1,912 ; Greer (/) 1,513 ; and in Down : — 
 
 in 1828, before the Theological Examination Committee ; but he finally 
 devoted himself to journalism. He was successively connected with the 
 Belfast Ncn-s-Letter, the Banner of Ulster, and the Londonderry Stainlard. 
 But it was as editor of the Standard, then at the head of the Ulster 
 Press, that he arose to fame, and acquired the power of a prophet, 
 over the more respectable Presbyterian farmers of Ulster. 
 
 *S?<-muel M'Curdy Greer was son of the Rev. Thomas Greer, 
 minister of Dunboe. He was a barrister by profession, and, in 1857, was 
 returned to Parliament as a representative of county Derry, 
 
Fi om the Union to tlie Discndoument. 217 
 
 Hill [c] 4,663; Kerr (c) 4,124; Crawford (/) 3,135. The Tenant- 
 right party, to explain their defeat, stated that voteis, because they 
 had no protection from the ballot, feared to support what they 
 considered the general interest of the commuuity, lest they might 
 be evicted by their landlords ; and that the Orange Society, over 
 which these landlords were supreme, directed all the power of the 
 Protestant democracy against Liberal candidates. 
 
 Some Presbyterian ministers appeared on tenant-right plat- 
 forms ; but an outcry was raised against them by the very parties 
 whose interests they were trying to defend, that they were_ asso- 
 ciating with priests. In reference to the conduct of these ministers, 
 Dr. Cooke said at a public meeting, " That they were young and 
 yet unfledged, and that they ought to be allowed to flap their infant 
 wings. He was often asked why he did not stop these young 
 orators, but could he do anything so cruel ? They were, however, 
 getting a good whipping. They had got one the other day in 
 Derry ; they got another at Monaghan, and they were about 
 receiviug another whipping in Down. (Hear.) They had brought 
 the Presbyterian people to the brink of a precipice, and the 
 very men who have been moving among them and asking 
 them into brother companionship, were those who would cast 
 them in." But Dr. Cooke, with all his eloquence, was unable to 
 turn the tide of popular feeling. Tenant-right principles grew so 
 rapidly amongst the ruiuisters of the Assembly, that soon on ques- 
 tions purely political he was in a decided minority. 
 
 The population of the South and West had been reduced even 
 more than the population of the North. To supply the place of 
 those removed by death, emigration, or eviction for non-payment of 
 exorbitant rents, many Presbyterian settlers were brought from 
 Ulster and from Scotland ; and the General Assembly, to provide 
 for their spiritual wants, established several congregations. 
 Until a few years previously, such "new erections" had often 
 to wait a long time before receiving a grant of Royal Bounty ; 
 but another rule had been introduced in 1840, by which, on com- 
 plying for three years with the conditions regarding numbers 
 and contributions, to which I have already made reference, the new 
 charges became entitled to an endowment. During this time of 
 probation, they received support from the Home Mission Funds — 
 and even afterw^ards, if they remained weak and struggling. The 
 General Assembly had in 1840 only about thirty congregations out 
 of Ulster. These thirty soon became seventy, and their number 
 would probably, have continued to increase, had not new political 
 movements tended to drive Protestants out of the South and West. 
 A colonial mission w^as organized in 1846, with the Rev. William 
 M'Clure as convener. Through its instrumentality, many ministers 
 •were sent to the colonies, where they w^ere welcomed by numerous 
 Presbyterian settlers, who had often great difficulty in obtaining 
 preachers of the Gospel. 
 
 In order that the Presbyterian people might be instructed 
 regarding the missionary operations of their Church at home and 
 
218 A History of the Irish Preshyterians. 
 
 abroad, a noonthly periodical called the Missionary Herald-'- was 
 established in January, 1843. This publication has been several 
 times enlarged, and is still an official organ of the assembly. 
 
 The fittention of Irish Presbyterians was now directed to the 
 difficulties wliich their ministers had sometimes to encounter for 
 want of suitable residences. When rents were low and tenant- 
 right cheap, clergymen could easily procure agricultural holdings 
 on favourable terms. But when emigration had caused a consoli- 
 dation of farms, and raised the value of tenant-right, Presbyterian 
 ministers had sometimes great trouble in procuring suitable places 
 of abode. Besides, some congregations urgently required new 
 churches, and others were deeply in debt for buildings already 
 erected. The Assembly, having taken all these matters into 
 consideration, appointed a comnattee, in 1852, to devise a means by 
 which the necessary money miglit be ra'sed. Next year, this 
 committee appealed to the public lor =£5,000; but, at the suggestion 
 of Mr. John Sinclair, they afterwards d( termined to aim at rai-ing 
 ^25,000. The scheme succeeded, and about i;30, 000 were obtained. 
 When this fund was exhausted another was started, and i;20.000 
 more raised for churches, manses, and school-houses. Afterwards, 
 other funds for manses were raised, and now 452 congregations 
 are furnished with places of residence for their ministers. 
 
 In 1854, the General Assembly was joined by the Presbytery of 
 Munster, which had come out from an association partly Arian and 
 partly Socinian, that had been formed in 1809 by a union of the 
 Southern Presbytery of Dublin with the Presbytery of Munster. 
 The body now admitted to the Assembly consisted of seven 
 congregations and eight ministers. 
 
 The discovery of gold in California and Australia had of late 
 begun to lessen the value of money; while the standard of comfort 
 among all classes of the community had been raised considerably. 
 A number of Irish Presbyterians, convinced that it Avas now 
 imi^ossible for their ministers to procure even the necessaries of life 
 with an income which did not average much above i;100 a year, 
 petitioned the Assembly, in 1856, to take into consideration the 
 subject of ministerial support. In compliance with this request, a 
 committee was appointed to bring this question before the Presby- 
 terian public. Next j-ear they reported that about ^5,000 per 
 annum had been added to ministerial stipends. Seven years 
 afterr a ds, the increase from 1854 amounted to £'10,627, which 
 raised .rom .£40 to i'61 the average yearly stipend paid to ministers. 
 One c.iase of this financial prosperity was the spirit of emulation 
 evolcfd by printing in a financial report the amount given by each 
 contributor. 
 
 In 1857, the Rev. J. R. M'Allister of Armagh, directed attention 
 to the claims of assistant ministers. Their only income was the 
 congregational stipends, which in country districts seldom amounted 
 
 * There had previously existed a publication called the Doicnpatrick 
 MUsionanj Herald, edited by Sidney Hamilton Rowan, Esq. 
 
From the Union to the Discndowment. 219 
 
 to more than the .i'85 necsssary to qualify for the Royal BDunty, 
 enjoyed by ssoior ministers during tjeir lives. Mr. M'Allisfcer's 
 inliuence was sufficient to induce the Assembly to take up a 
 -collection for this purpose. Tliat collection was afterwards made 
 .annual, with the object of raising the salaries of assistants to £140 
 .a year in towns, and i'llO a year in country districts. The result 
 was to give both classes about £'105 per annum. 
 
 UntU this period, Presbyterian soldiers, except when in 
 Scotch regiments, hai uo chaplains of their own faith. Even in 
 Ireland, tliey were marche I t3 the services of the E^jajlished 
 Church, and were, when unwjll, refu's3:l the privilege of se3ing a 
 ■clergyman of their own religion, unless by permission of the Episcopal 
 chaplain. Through the exertions of the ll3v. Richard Dill and Mr. 
 Wm. Kirk, M.P. for Newry, their claims for liberty ot conscience 
 were at last recognised. A question having arisiu cojcerning 
 the nomination of chaplains by the Irish Presbyterian Church, it 
 was reported to the Assembly in 1833, that the Secretary of State 
 for War, after having promised to make all such appointments on 
 their recommendation, had written to enquire regarding the 
 character of the Rev. Henry Henderson and the Rev. John Brow^ue 
 Wilson ; but that, on the committea protesting against private 
 negotiations, the former promise of the Covernment was renewed. 
 It was then proposed and carried that the Rev. Dr. Goudy and the 
 Rev. John Rogers be recommended for the appointments in question. 
 A small party of Tories, led by T>c. Cooke, tried to persuade the 
 Assembly to pass an additional resolution to the effect, that the 
 status of the R3V. Henry Henderson and the R3V. John Browne 
 Wils )n as ministeri, was a suffijieat evidencj of their moral and 
 ministerial character. This proposition was rejected by a very 
 great majority, but Dr. Cooke's influence, although insuffieient to 
 carry such an equivocal recommendation of his frienis, was 
 powerful enough with Lord Derby's Government to prevent the 
 appointment of Dr. Goudy and Mr. Rog3rs. After some time, Mr. 
 Wilson secured the position he sought, but Mr. Henderson never 
 obtained a chaplaincy. ■■■ 
 
 The Rev. Richard Dill died on the 8th of December, 1858, au-d 
 left about £15,000 to the Church ; of this sum the greater part fell 
 to the Magee College, Londonderry. Dr. Goudy attended Mr. 
 Dill's funeral, but took unwell immediately afterwards, and died on 
 the 14th of the same month. 
 
 The year 1859 is remarkable in the history of the Irish Pres- 
 byterian Church for a great revival of religion. It began in the 
 neighbourhood of Ballymena, and spread throughout all the 
 districts where Protestantism is powerful. More than three-fourths 
 of the Irish Presbyterian clergy rendered aid to the movement, and 
 not one in ten offered it any active opposition. Vast crowds 
 
 * Mr. Henderson contributed a lengihsnal S2ries of lettsrs to tha 
 Belfast Weekly News under the sigaature of '~ Ulstsr Scot," in which h3 
 upheld the principles of Aristocratic Orangaism. 
 
220 A History of the Irish Presbyterians . 
 
 attended numerous evancrelistic meetings ; and, for the first time in 
 the history of Ulster Presbyteriauism, laymen became prominent 
 as preachers. 
 
 The rude appeals of uneducated labourers, who thought the 
 thoughts and spake the words of those they addressed, moved the 
 feelings of the multitude more than polished addresses from the 
 clergy. Many were suddenly stricken down, and, crying aloud for 
 mercy, had to be carried out of the meetings. But, whenever 
 they were enabled to exercise faith, fear gave place to joy, and 
 their feelings were raised to the highest pitch of enthusiasm.. 
 These converts, in their turn, would often in a few days, become 
 preachers themselves, and, by intense ardour, raise in the minds- 
 of others feelings similar to their own. Many ministers were com- 
 pletely carried away by the religious excitement which prevailed ; 
 and, on some occasions, a grave clergyman has permitted an unedu- 
 cated girl in her teens to address his people from the pulpit In 
 connection with these meetings, it is certain that many were brought 
 from darkness to light, from the service of Satan to the service 
 of Christ ; but others, mistaking conviction for conversion, soon 
 went back to the sins they had professed to forsake. 
 
 This revival has left behind two permanent results. One is the 
 formation and growth of a party in the General Assembly who aim 
 at bringing sinners to Christ, by exciting their emotions rather 
 than by instructing their understandings, a party who are almost as- 
 much opposed to scientific theology as the Non- Subscribers that had 
 been excluded, yet holding a few doctrines of the Gospel as firmly 
 as Calvin himself. The leaders of great revivals in the x)ast history 
 of our Church, had endeavoured to instruct the understandings 
 of their people with the precepts of God's word, and by that means 
 had j)roduced results which changed the character of the nation and 
 the history of tlie empire. But we fear that mere excitement of the 
 will, unless accompanied by instruction of the understanding, will 
 not be a means of producing Christians as pure in morals and 
 steadfast in principles as were our Covenanted forefathers. 
 
 A second result of this revival is seen in the tendency which 
 exists for converts whose emotions are not restrained by instruction, 
 and forsake the faith of their forefathers. Various sects of religious 
 fanatics have sprung into existence, and some of the smaller sects, 
 'which previously existed, have largely increased. A non-sectarian 
 Association, called the Irish Evangelization Society, has become a 
 powerful means of directing the religious destinies of Ulster. This 
 society employs a number of lay-preachers, who conduct meetings 
 from place to place throughout the Protestant districts of Ireland. 
 After these services have been continued for a month or two in a 
 locality, they are often followed by great religious excitement. 
 Many converts are made, of whom some remain firm in the faith, 
 and become earnest workers in their own congregations. But others 
 more ignorant and enthusiastic, after a while, begin to consider 
 themselves too holy to sit at the Lord's table with those they felt 
 honoured to be associated with in the past. They begin to 
 
From the Union to the Disendowment. 221 
 
 hold meetings themselves, and to accuse their ministers of wanting^ 
 zeal. Before long they fall victims to Baptists or Plymouthists, 
 and spend their lives in abusing the church from which they first 
 learned the principles of Christianity. 
 
 Amongst these enthusiasts, Plymouth Brethren are the most 
 fanatical and exclusive. They were but little known in this coun- 
 try until after the revival of 1859; now they have several thousands, 
 of adherents. They believe that, when a man is converted, his old 
 nature remains within him unchanged, side by side with the new,, 
 which is perfectly holy ; that all the evil he does arises from this 
 old nature, for the actions of which they imagine a Christian is not 
 responsible. They are generally Anabaptists ; and they are them- 
 selves divided into several sects, which excommunicate one 
 another ; but they are all united in hating the churches and the 
 clergy, and in urging newly-made converts to " come out" from 
 the denominations to which they may chance to belong. -■= 
 
 At this period, the Eev. J. G. Pooler, Episcopal Incumbent of 
 Greyabbey, was unpopular on account of interfering with the paro- 
 chial burying-ground. At the clese of a vestry meeting, held in 1857, 
 the Rev. David Jeffrey, minister of the neighbouring Presbyterian 
 congregation, was moved into the chair, and several resolutions 
 passed which were very objectionable to his Episcopal brother 
 clergyman. Mr. Jeffrey was brought into an ecclesiastical court, 
 convicted of " brawling" in a church, and made liable to about .£700 
 of costs. This decision opened the eyes of the public to the 
 injustice of the law by whicli he was condemned, and, in 1860, the 
 jurisdiction of ecclesiastical courts in such cases was for ever 
 abolished. 
 
 In the same year, the Rev. Josias Leslie Porter, son-in-law of 
 Dr. Cooke, and formerly a Jewish missionary, was elected professor 
 of Biblical Criticism in the Presbyterian College, Belfast. At the 
 final vote, Mr. Porter had a majority of seventeen votes over the Rev. 
 Thomas "NVitherow, of Maghera, afterwards celebrated as an 
 historian. 
 
 The Rev. John Hall, of Dublin, established in 1862, a monthly 
 Presbyterian periodical, entitled the Evangelical Witness. After 
 he removed to America it was continued by the Rev. Thomas 
 Croskery, and then by the Rev. T. Y. Killen. On ceasing to exist, 
 it was followed by The Witness, a weekly newspaper, which still 
 does good service to our cause. The Freshytcrian Churchman, the 
 Christian Banner, and the Christian Irishman were afterwards 
 started as monthly periodicals, and each in its own sphere has had 
 great success. Among the secular newspapers the Londonderry 
 Standard has been always distinguished for its advocacy of our 
 principles. 
 
 The Rev. John Rogers, of Comber, chosen Moderator of the 
 
 * There are two well-known histories of this revival — one by the- 
 Eev. Professor Gibson, D.D., entitled, "The Year of Grace." and 
 another by the Rev. Isaac Nelson, entitled, " The Year of Delusion." 
 
22'2 A History of tlie Irish Presbyterians. 
 
 Assembly in 1863, made repeated attempts to obtain an increase of 
 the Royal Boncty. He was re-elected next year, that he mijjlit 
 finish the negotiations he had be<4iin. But j^nblic opinion was last 
 marching in the direction of making all sects equal by diseudow- 
 ment, and his attempt was a failure. 
 
 At a special meeting of the Assembly, held in April, 1865, 
 arraugements were made for opening the Magee Presbyterian 
 College, and it was decided that the professors chosen would all 
 have to subscribe to the Westminster Confession of Faith. The 
 •election took place in July as arranged. The Rev. Tliomas Witherow 
 was unanimously appointed to fill the chair of Ecclesiastical History. 
 Dr. Witherow was successful both as a professor and as an author. 
 He threw much liglit on niany of the most important events 
 connected with the Irish Revolution of 1688, and exposed the 
 pretensions of Walker, the self-styled Governor of Londonderrj^ 
 The Rev. Richard Smyth was elected Professor of Hebrew and 
 -Biblical criticism, and, afterwards, he became Professor of Theology. 
 Dr. Smyth was a brilliant orator, an i possessed much good sense, 
 tact, and administrative power. He was successful as a professor, 
 and soon came to occupy a leading position in the Assembly. In 
 1874, he was returned by a large majority as one of the Parliamentary 
 representatives for Co. Derry. He rose with rapidity in Parliament, 
 but a brilliant career was cut short by an early death. The Rev. 
 Samusl Marcus Dill, of Ballymeua, who was chosen Professor of 
 Theology, had a clear mind and a capacity for imparting instruction. 
 The other professors of this institution were successful in their work, 
 with the single exception of Dr. M-Kee, who failed to impart to 
 others any considerable share of that classical knowledge certainly 
 possessed by himself. The number of students attending the Magee 
 College increased from 26, when it was opened in 1865, to 97, in 
 1891 — of whom about 70 were studying for the ministry of the. 
 Irish Presbyterian Church. 
 
 Meanwhile, the migration of Presbyterian settlers to the South," 
 with the rapid increase of Belfast and a few other towns in the 
 North, caused many new congregations to be formed. The 
 ministerial charges of the General Assembly, which, in 1840, 
 -numbered 425, had become 547 twenty-five years afterwards. But, 
 since the Royal Bounty was lost, little progress has been made in 
 adding to their number. If new congregations have been formed in 
 the towns, old congregations have been extinguished in country dis- 
 tricts, that the Sustentation Fund might be strengthened. 
 
 In 1861, the Rev. John Hall of Dublin was excluded from the 
 committee of the Sunday School Society for Ireland, because he had 
 become a Commissioner of National Education. Towards the end 
 of the same year, a meeting was held in Belfast, and, through the 
 inflnence of the Revs. Dr. Morgan, Dr. Knox, W. Johnston, and 
 George Shaw, a Sabbath School Society was established for the 
 Presbyterian Church. Under its care are now upwards of 1.000 
 schools, on the rolls of which are more than 100,000 scholars. 
 'These schools are visited by a travelling agent. They have the 
 
From the Union to the Disendowment. 223 
 
 privilege of obtaining books at first cost, and in some cases receive 
 free grants. Under the able management of its agents, Messrs. 
 Aiken and Rankin, the Society has been the means of accomplishing 
 much good. 
 
 In 1865, Dr. Wilberforce Arnold, a ruling elder in Elmwood 
 Church, Belfast, drew attention to the want of a general fund for 
 the support of Presbyterian orphans. In the same year a society 
 "was formed for this desirable object, and its inaugural meeting was 
 held in 1866. The Rev. Wm. Johnston, D.D., and Mrs. Johnston 
 have brought its claims before the church with zeal and success. 
 It has now an income of about i:10,000 a year, and under its care 
 are 2,351 children. Dr. Johnston is also secretary of a society for 
 the orphans of ministers, which has brought comfort to many a 
 home. 
 
 In March, 1868, Mr. Disraeli, then Prime Minister, stated to a 
 deputation of the Assembly that the endowment of the Irish 
 Presbyterian Church was utterly inadequate, and that nothing 
 would give liim greater pleasure than to place that Church " in a 
 position to which he felt they were entitled," as soon as he was in 
 circumstances to do so. " Oul}'' give me a majority, gentlemen," 
 said he with a knowiog look, " and you'll see what I'll do for you." 
 But, soon afterwards, Mr. Gladstone succeeded in pledging the 
 House of Commons to the principle of disestablishing the Episcopal 
 Church, and abolisliing all religious endowments in Ireland. 
 
 "When the report of the Government deputation was read to the 
 next Assembly, a resolution protesting strongly against the proposed 
 withdrawal of Royal Bounty, was moved by the Rev. S. M. Dill, 
 D.D., Professor of Divinity in the Magee College. Dr. Cooke arose to 
 second the motion, but his stately form was now bowed down with 
 Infirmity. His voice, on which thousands had hung with delight, 
 could hardly be heard by even those near him. I was then an 
 undergraduate of the Queen's College, and sat close to where he 
 stood, but I was able to make out only a word here and there of his 
 speecli, and do not believe that fifty of his audience could understand 
 the import of what he said. Yet the House kept a respectful silence, 
 -and when he sat down, applauded the words they had not heard. 
 
 An amendment was proposed by the Rev. Dr. Kirkpatrick, and 
 ■seconded by the Rev. John Macuaughtan, to the effect that the 
 Presbyterian Church had received the Royal Bounty without any 
 sacrifice of Christian liberty, but that they preferred the full and 
 impartial disendowment of all religious denominations in Ireland 
 to a scheme of general endowment in which truth and error would 
 be treated indiscriminately. 
 
 The debate continued from Wednesday till Friday, and, some- 
 times, it required all the power of Mr. Morell, the Moderator, to 
 keep the house in order. When the roll was called, 134 ministers 
 and 46 elders supported the amendment, while it w^as opposed by 
 182 ministers and 28 elders. No less than 95 ministers and 84 
 elders failed to record their votes. Most of these favoured the 
 amendment, but feared lest the Tory members of the congregations 
 
224 A History of the Irish Presbyterians. 
 
 to wliich they belonged might say " they had voted away the 
 Bounty." In the majority were ahnost all the Conservatives, and 
 a few Liberals, such as the Revs. Richard Smyth, John Rogers, and 
 Professor Witherow ; while the minority was composed almost 
 entirely of Liberals. When the numbers were announced, the Rev. 
 H. Wallace ascended the platform to propose another amendment^ 
 but the Rev. John Rogers, of Comber, succeeded in drawing the 
 Moderator's attention, and proposed as a second amendment the 
 original resolution, modified by withdrawing the proposal that 
 Parliament should be petitioned against the loss of their endow- 
 ments. A scene of fearful confusion now arose. Messrs. Wallace, 
 Osborne, and Leitcli (elder) stood on the platform, each trying 
 to obtain an opportunity of speaking. Some shouted for Rogers, 
 others for Wallace, or Osborne, or Leitch. A few sat, many stood 
 on their feet, or jumped on the pews. The Liberals wished Mr. 
 Wallace's amendment to be proposed, the Conservatives desired to 
 vote on wdiat Mr. Rogers submitted, while the Moderator stretched out 
 his hands, and, in vain, called, " Brethren, take your seats !" At 
 last, the Rev. John Macnaughtan arose to speak. His silver voice 
 and his polished sentences prevailed to calm the storm. He 
 strongly advised his own party to permit the new amendment to 
 pass, and his advice w^as taken ; but the Liberals entered a protest 
 against the resolution adopted. 
 
 Mr. Rogers now passed over t% the Tory party, whom he had 
 formerly assailed by wdt, humour, and invective, in season and 
 out of season, and concerning whom he had been accustomed to 
 say : — '* Timeo Conservatives et dona ferentes." Almost all the 
 other Liberals, who voted in the majority, remained true to their 
 old principles. It is understood that Professor Smyth afterwards, 
 regretted that on this occasion he had supported the Episcopal 
 Establishment. 
 
 A general election took place in November. Mr. Thomas. 
 M'Clure was returned for Belfast, and Mr. Wm. Kirk for Newry, but 
 the power of the Tory-Episcopal landlords was too strong in the 
 Northern counties to permit Presbyterians to elect candidates of 
 their own religion ; while in the towns the populace was controlled 
 by the Orange Society. Even in Belfast, Mr. M'Clure's success- 
 was due to a split between the Orangemen and their aristocratic 
 leaders. 
 
 On the 13th of December, 1868, Dr. Cooke, full of years, passed 
 from time to eternity. In mental power of the higliest kind, he 
 was inferior to Stewart, and in command of the English language 
 to Montgomery; but in wit, humour, repartee, and invective he had 
 few rivals. With all his faults, he was a good man, and an able 
 minister of the Gospel, the like of whom we may never see again. 
 
 The Liberal party being victorious at the general election, Mr.. 
 Gladstone had no difficulty in passing an Act disestablishing and 
 disendowing the Episcopal Church in Ireland, and withdrawing the 
 Royal Bounty and the grant to Maynooth College. Provision was. 
 made that in case the recipients of these endowments commuted. 
 
From the Union to the Disendowment. 225 
 
 their life annuities in the interests of their respective churches, a 
 bonus of twelve per cent, would be added to the sums payable ; and 
 thus permanent funds might be created for the benefit of these 
 denominations. The Episcopal body as usual obtained special 
 «,dvanta,^es. Their curates were permitted to commute, although 
 paid by their rectors, while no provision was made for licentiates of 
 the Presbyterian Church w^ho discharged similar duties. Besides, 
 ■curates who were in office before the 1st of January, 1871, obtained 
 ■compensation, while that right was denied to Presbyterian clergymen 
 •ordained after the passing of the Act. The Episcopal Church took 
 advantage of the additional time to manufacture about 400 curates, 
 many of whom had never passed through college, but w^ho were 
 able to claim a vast amount for their life interests. Even the 
 parish-clerks received large sums as compensation for the supposed 
 loss of salaries which they still continued to receive. Altogether 
 the Episcopal Church got about eight millions of pounds sterling, 
 -while the Presbyterian Church received only about i;'586,000 for the 
 life interests of their parochial clergymen. 
 
 At first, a number of the Presbyterian clergy — especially the 
 small band of Tories — were strongly opposed to commutation in the 
 interest of the Church. But Mr. Morell and the moderate Con- 
 servatives joined with the Liberals in favouring this desirable 
 course, and the others, with very few exceptions, at last gave way. 
 
 On the 29th of September, 1869, a meeting of lay delegates, 
 representing 282 congregations, was held in Linen- Hall Street 
 Church, Belfast. The chair was occupied by Mr. John Lytle. Mr. 
 William Young, of Finaghy, moved and Mr. Thomas Sinclair seconded 
 a resolution asking the ministers to commute their annuities in the 
 interest of the Church. Mr. Sinclair made an able and eloquent 
 •sijeech. He sho'A'ed that if the commutation money were invested 
 at three and a half per cent it would produce enough to satisfy the 
 claims of all who would be annuitants on the fund. But as upwards 
 of four per cent could be obtained for the capital, which would be 
 increased by a bonus of X'72,000 if they adopted this plan, there 
 would be a gain of several thousands a year. A few objected. Mr. 
 R. F. Dill, M.D., thought it was a question for the clergy, and Mr. 
 M'Crum considered a permanent fund would interfere with the 
 liberality of the people ; but, when the resolution wa ^ put, only four 
 voted against it. 
 
 On the 25th of January, 1870, a meeting of the chief Con- 
 servative Presbyterians was held in the Music Hall, and it was 
 determined to ask the Genera*! Assembly, which was soon to have a 
 special meeting, not to adopt any plan until their regular meeting in 
 June. The special Assembly met in Belfast on Tuesday, the 25th 
 of Januarj^ 1870, and was attended by 402 ministers and 274 elders. 
 A report in favour of commutation was received from the Susten- 
 tation Fund Committee. Its adoption was moved by Mr. M'Allister 
 in a few sentences. Mr. Morell of Dungannon seconded the motion 
 with great eloquence and argumentative powder. He dwelt on the 
 fact that of all the plans proposed this one alone would add to their 
 
226 A History of the Irish Presbj/terians. 
 
 income, and lie called on ministers to come to the front in a time of 
 peril, as officers on the day of battle. Messrs. John Lytle, W. M^ 
 Kirk, John Youuf^, Thomas M'Clure, M.P., William Jellie, and 
 Robert Porter, with Dr. James Pt. Duncan, appeared to support the 
 resolutions of the lay conference in favour of commutation in the 
 interest of the Church, while Messrs. Jame? Greer, A. J. Macrory, 
 Robert M'Crum, Henry Lyons, James M'Lean, James A. Henderson, 
 Thomas M'Clintou, J. Neill, and A. Clarke, with Dr. Alexander and 
 Dr. Dill, appeared in support of the Music-Hail resolutions advising 
 delay. Late at night Mr. Thomas Sinclair arose to address the 
 Assembly. He proved that commutation would be both safe and 
 profitable. He appealed to the ministers to aid in making provision 
 for the church of the future b}^ a plan which would probably 
 increase their present incomes. He exhorted them to place them- 
 selves in front at the hour of danger, and to remember the cloud of 
 witnesses, who had gone before, that were now hovering over their 
 descendants, making their decision. When he sat down, almost the 
 entire court arose, while many waved their hats and cheered. 
 Such enthusiasm I never saw in the Assembly, either since or 
 before. The House then adjourned, but the cause of commutation 
 was w^on. Other plans of ministerial support were proposed by 
 Revs. Dr. J. M. Killen, John Beatty, aud Edward T. Martin, but, 
 after a prolonged debate, it was decided on Thursday morning, by 
 337 against 8, to commute in the interest of the church, and a 
 resolution was passed to raise a fund to supplement the income 
 derived from the interest of the commutation capital. Every con- 
 gregation was expected to pay, as a minimum contribution to this 
 fund, six shillings a year for each stipend payer, or a penny 
 a week for each communicant. But it was hoped that the richer 
 congregations would give more than their qualification. 
 
 The ordinary meeting of Assembly in June was attended by 619 
 members. It was reported that upwards of £22,000'per annum had 
 been promised for the Sustentation Fund. Each minister received 
 for the first year a "bonus" of i:10, above the i;69 4s 8d formerly 
 received as Royal Bounty. At first, many Conservative Pres- 
 byterians refused to subscribe to the Sustentation Fund, because 
 they imagined their ministers " had voted the Bounty away." 
 After some time, most of these got ashamed of their ignorance 
 and began to contribute. 
 
Since the Disendoiument. 22T 
 
 CHAPTER XXXIV. 
 
 SINCE THE DISENDOWMENT. 
 
 r-|-^;HE tendency wliich of late years had arisen in the Irish 
 'vfe Presbyterian Church of exciting the emotions rather than 
 C'JL^^ of instructnig the understanding, Avas now exhibited, by the 
 introduction of instrumental music in the public services of 
 tlie sanctuary by some of the town congregations who boasted of 
 their culture. This matter came before the Assembly, by a refer- 
 ence from the Synod of Armagh and Monaghan, regarding the use 
 of a harmonium in the congregation of Enniskillen. It was pro-^ 
 posed that the case be referred to a commission, but an amend- 
 ment of Dr. Cooke was carried, to the effect, that " the common 
 law" of the Church excluded instrumental music in the public 
 worship of God, and tliat Presbyteries should be instructed to see 
 that congregations conform to this law. 
 
 But this injunction was disobeyed, and, as an excuse for their 
 disobedience, the instrumentalists asserted that there was no 
 " law." Year by year, tlie controversy continued. Ptesolutions 
 were often passed by the Assembly ordering the disobedient con- 
 gregations to abstain from using instruments in the service of the 
 Sanctuary. These resolutions were disregarded, and the party 
 of purity, although able to pass prohibitions, were unable to induce 
 the Church to punish those who disobeyed her orders. 
 
 In these debates and in the war of pamphlets and newspaper 
 articles, the Pttvs. Dr. W. D. Killen, John Macnaughtan," Dr. A. C. 
 Murphy, Dr. Ptoss, Henry Wallace, Dr. E. Watts Dr. H. B. Wilson, 
 and Pi. Workman, were among those who advocated the principle of 
 permitting congregations to introduce an instrumental accompani- 
 ment in the service of praise ; while the Revs. Dr. N. M. Brown, 
 Dr. Corkey, Dr. Glasgow, Dr. John Kinnear, George Magill, Dr. 
 Petticrew, Dr. Robb, Dr. Robinson, and Dr. James M. Rogers, f 
 advocated the principles of purity in the worship of God, and 
 obedience to the injunctions of the Assembly. The great majority 
 of elders were on the same side, but Mr. Thomas Sinclair lent his 
 XDOwerful aid to the party who advocated what they termed 
 "liberty." 
 
 * The Rev. John MacDaiightan,born in 1808, was, in 1831, ordained 
 minister of drown Court Chapel, London. Next year, he was removed 
 to the High Church, Paisley, hi connection with the Scottish Establish- 
 ment, but, in 1843, he cast his lot with the Free Church. When invited 
 by the people of Rosemary Street, Belfast, to become their pastor, he 
 announced that having given up one religious endowment in Scotland,. 
 he would not consent to receive another in Ireland. As this determina- 
 tion was considered by Dr. Cooke an indication of voluntaryism, he 
 
■228 A. History of the Irish Presbyterians, 
 
 WliGD Dr. Joliuston was moderator in 1873, he carried a 
 resolution pledging the Assembly to pass no law on the question, 
 and binding the congregations which employed instrumental music 
 to give up its use. But this resolution failed to settle the matter in 
 dispute. Several of the offending ministers denied that they had 
 entered into any agreement, and they continued to defy the 
 authority of the Assembly. 
 
 Meauw^hile, many political changes had been made which affected 
 the position of Irish Presbyterians. In 1870, the Liberal Govern- 
 ment of Mr. W. E. Gladstone passed a Tenant Right Bill — legalising 
 the Ulster Custom, and enabling farmers to obtain compensation 
 when evicted ; but the landlords were left their po^ver of raising 
 rents unjustly, whereby they were still able to confiscate the 
 property created by the occupying tenants. Consequently the 
 agrarian agitation continued. 
 
 At the General Election of 1874, as a consequence of the lately 
 passed Ballot Act, an increased number of Presbyterians obtained 
 seats in Ulster. Professor Smyth was returned for Co. Derry by an 
 overwhelming majority. Mr. D. Taylor was successful in Coleraiue, 
 Mr. T. A. Dickson in Dungannon, and Mr. J. S. Crawford in Down. 
 3Ir. C. E. Lewis, returned by Derry City, and Mr. J. P. Corry, by 
 Belfast, were Conservative Presbyterians. Professor Smyth soon 
 acquired a distinguished position in Parliament, but his career 
 was cut short, in 1878, by his untimely death. 
 
 In these elections, the respectable middle-class Presbyterians 
 generally voted for Liberals. The small farmers and the working- 
 men of the same denomination, led by the influence of the Orange 
 Society, w^ere enthusiastic Conservatives. Aware that the Church 
 of Rome claims infallibility and universal authority, they feared 
 Popery more than they hated landlordism ; and they believed that 
 the interests of Protestantism were not so safe with Liberals as 
 with Conservatives. 
 
 About 60 members were returned at the General Election of 1874, 
 
 induced the Presbytery of Belfast to prevent the congregation from 
 making out a formal call for Mr. Macnauglitan. The people of Piose- 
 mary Street now proceeded to vindicate their rights before the supreme 
 
 • court of their church. The opposition gave way, and, in 1849, Mr. 
 Macnaughtan was installed their pastor. Before many years, he 
 became one of the most influential members of the Assembly ; but he 
 obtained that position by his moderation, wisdom, and eloquence, more 
 than by his success as a pastor, Mr. Macnaughtan died in 1884. 
 
 f I have already (p. 40) traced the descent of Dr. Rogers from 
 John Knox, through the Rev. Andrew Welsh, of Ardstraw. The 
 Booth family, of Denamona, Omagh, and the Rogers family 
 of Kingstown, are of similar descent. Dr. Croskery was aware that 
 the Nelsons of Downpatrick could trace their relationship to Knox, 
 but did not seem to know that the family of Dr. Rogers were similarly 
 related ; and he made the mistake of stating that Andrew Welsh was a 
 grandson, while he was in reality a great-grandson of Josias Welsh. 
 
 . See Croskery in " Presbyterian Churchman," 1886, p. 146. 
 
Since the DUendoivment. 229 
 
 by Irish Eoman Catholic constitueDcies to advocate, under the 
 name of Home Bide, a scheme of self-government similar to Mr. 
 O'Counell's plan of Repeal. This party were first led by Mr. Isaac Butt, 
 and afterwards by Mr. Wm. Shaw. Both were Protestants, but 
 neither very active in bringing Irish measures into the House of 
 Commons. Mr. Joseph G. Bigger, a Belfast merchant, entered Parlia- 
 ment as a Home Ruler, and, before long, became a Roman Catholic. 
 Having learned the art of obstruction from Mr. John Rea, a 
 celebrated Belfast solicitor, he used that w^eapon so effectively 
 in the House of Commons that he became popular aud power- 
 ful among the people, but he lacked the ability necessary to 
 enable him to become a Parliamentary leader. 
 
 Mr. Charles Stewart Parnell, returned in 1875 to represent 
 County Meath, immediately adopted Mr. Bigger's plan of obstruction. 
 Possessing the coolness and tact of a Saxon, and having 
 acquired the oratorical power necessary for the platform or 
 the senate, he succeeded, after the next election in ousting Mr. 
 Shaw from the chairmanship of his party. Thus becoming " Leader 
 of the Irish People," he exercised a power almost dictatorial as the 
 ' Uncrow^ned King " of the country. Tlie election of 1880 placed Mr. 
 Gladstone once more in power. Several Liberal Presbyterians were 
 returned for Ulster constituencies. Mr. Dickson w^as again elected 
 for Dungannon. Being unseated for an act of his agent, his son 
 was returned for the borough, and he himself, some time afterwards, 
 for the county. Dr. Kinnear w^as victorious in Donegal, and the 
 Liberal party began to acquire great strength in Ulster. 
 
 In 1881, another land Bill was passed, in spite of Conservative 
 opposition, with the object of giving tenants fair rents, fixity of 
 tenure, aud the right of free sale for their farms.-'' Courts were 
 established by which about 300,000 cases have been settled. 
 Besides these, many others were privately arranged, and altogether 
 the rents of Irish landlords have been reduced probably more than 
 one-fifth. But this reduction has failed to satisfy farmers, 
 as they are unable to pay even the reduced rents, unless by with- 
 holding from themselves many of the necessaries of life. 
 
 An overture from the Presbytery of Belfast w^as submitted to 
 the Assembly in 1873, asking them to " Open a correspondence wuth 
 sister Churches, holding by the Westminster Standards, wdth a view 
 of bringing about an (Ecumenical Council." This overture was 
 adopted, and, the same year, a similar resolution was passed by the 
 Northern General Assembly of the United States. A committee, 
 representing the more important of the Reformed Churches, met 
 at London in July, 1875, to make arrangements for establishing a 
 permanent representative Council. All difiiculties were overcome, 
 an Alliance of the Reformed Churches holding the Presbyterian 
 system was organized, and the Council has met in 1877, at Edin- 
 burgh ; in 1880 at Philadelphia; in 1884 at Belfast; in 1888 at 
 London ; and in 1892 at Toronto. As a result, it has been felt that 
 
 * This was popularly called " The three F's." 
 
230 A History of the Irish Presbyterians. 
 
 the connecting bond of a common faith is stronger than the sepa- 
 rating influences of language or nationahty. For some time pre- 
 viously, the attention of the Assembly had been turned to the 
 unsatisfactory manner in -which the service of praise was conducted 
 in many congregations. The Committee on Psalmody were in- 
 structed in 1874, to add some metrical version of the Psahns to the 
 time-honoured collection then in use. These instructions were 
 carried out, and the old version itself was revised by that com- 
 mittee, under the convenership of the Pievs. John S. Macintosh and 
 Andrew C. Murphy. The Assembly, in 1878, ordered these revised. 
 psalms, with suitable tunes, to be published. 
 
 Mr. Gladstone's Government granted, in 1881, a Charter to the 
 Presbyterian Theological Faculty of Belfast, combined with the 
 divinity professors of the Magee College, Londonderry. From this 
 united body, the degree of Bachelor of Divinity may be obtained by 
 examination, and of Doctor of Divinity as an honorary distinction. 
 
 Meanwhile, political agitation grew stronger among the Irish 
 Kelts. A societj^ called the Land League, was maintained with 
 funds sent from America, with the object of relieving those who 
 suffered from famine, and of enabling farmers to maintain their rights 
 against the landlords. But, unfortunately, there were other orga- 
 nizations, much more revolutionary in their tendencies, that 
 carried on a work of robbery and assassination. On the evening of 
 the 6th of May, 1882, Lord Frederick Cavendish, a few hours after he 
 bad arrived to assume his duties as Chief Secretary of Ireland, was, 
 together with Mr. Burke, a Castle official, murdered in front of the 
 Viceregal Lodge. The assassins, through the evidence of approvers, 
 were eventually brought to justice. 
 
 A Bill was passed by this Parliament to give householders the 
 suffrage. The Roman Catholics of Ulster being generally small farmers 
 or cottiers, were able, at the next election, in 1885, to return 17 out of 
 the 33 representatives of the province. The Liberal party, opposed 
 by both the Nationalists and Conservatives, were completely ex- 
 tinguished in Ireland. The result of this election was to give Mr. 
 Gladstone about the same number of followers as the Conservatives 
 and Home Rulers taken together. But the Premier, finding that 
 he would be unable to retain power without making an alliance 
 with one or other of his opponents, threw himself into the arms of 
 the Irish Nationalists, and brought forward a Bill to give effect to 
 the principles he had adopted. A large majority of the Liberals in 
 Great Britain continued to follow his leadership, but a minority, 
 under the Marquis of Hartington and Mr. Joseph Chamberlain,, 
 formed an alliance with the Conservatives, and succeeded iu 
 defeating the proposed scheme of Home Rule. In 1886, Mr. Glad- 
 stone appealed to the country. The General Assembly, bitterly 
 hostile to the idea of being governed by a Keltic democracy led by 
 a Church wdiich claimed supreme political and religious power,, 
 issued a manifesto strongly condemning the proposal of a separate 
 Irish Legislature. This deliverance, doubtless, tended to strengthen 
 Presbyterians in their hatred of Home Rule ; and, throughout Ulster 
 
Since the Dlseridownient. 231 
 
 "the coustitaeiicies were keenly coutested, with the result of leaving 
 the represeatatiou almost the same as before. But the " Unionist" 
 party permitted only two of their seats to be occupied by Liberal- 
 Unionists. Throughout Great Britain, there was a ipolitical 
 reaction, and Mr. (jladstone, hnding himself in a minority, was 
 compelled to give place to a Conservative Government, under Lord 
 ■Salisbury. 
 
 Meanwhile the question of permitting congregations to use in- 
 strumental music in the service of the sanctuary, was, year by year, 
 discussed in the General Assembly. In 1883, a motion was pro- 
 posed which would have involved the exercise of discipline on the 
 disobedient ministers, but that motion was rejected by a majority 
 •of eleven votes. The discussion went on until 1886, when it 
 was determined to discontinue the controversy for a period of five 
 years, and that, meanwhile, a committee, composed of members 
 favourable to the use of instruments, should try to induce dis- 
 obedient congregations to submit to the will of the Assembly. 
 These efforts were not attended by much success ; yet in 1891, the 
 truce was renewed, chiefly by the influence of the Purity Party, 
 who were not confident of their ability to carry any very strong 
 prohibitory resolution. 
 
 It was reported to the Assembly in 1886, that Parliament, at the 
 close of the previous session, had passed an Act to reorganize the 
 ■educational endowments of Ireland. A Commission, appointed to 
 •carry out the requirements of that Act, has been at work ever 
 .since. The property of the Ulster Royal Schools has been divided 
 between the Protestants and Roman Catholics, and on two of the 
 Protestant committees there is a majority of Presbyterians. It 
 ^as proposed that the Rainey School, Magherafelt, of which our 
 Church had been so unjustly deprived, would be handed over 
 •to a committee so composed, that Presbyterians would not have 
 .a controlling power. But this scheme, opposed in the House of 
 •Commons by Messrs. T. W. Russell, T. A. Dickson and James A. 
 Hentoul, was returned to the Commissioners for amendment, and 
 Presbyterians have now a majority on the committee. 
 
 On the resignation of Dr. Henry, in 1889, Dr. Porter was 
 appointed his successor ; and, on Dr. Porter's death, the Rev. 
 Thomas Hamilton, D.D., of York Street, son of the first convener of 
 the Jewish Mission, obtained the vacant office in preference to many 
 candidates. One of the most formidable of these was Dr. Hugh 
 Hanna, minister of St. Enoch's, no less celebrated for his skill in 
 organizing schools and directing congregational w^ork, than for his 
 advocacy of Conservative politics. 
 
 In 1890, Mr. Charles Stewart Parnell, " Leader of the Irish 
 People," came to occupy the unenviable position of co-respondent 
 in an action for divorce brought by Captain O'Shea against his wife. 
 The captain won his suit, and the lady became Mrs. Parnell. Mr. 
 Oladstone, moved by the high standard of morality possessed by 
 his Non-Conformist supporters, gave the Irish party to understand 
 that he could have no further dealings with their leader. The 
 
232 A History of the Irish Presbyterians. 
 
 Roman Catholic Church, not wishing to be surpassed by Protestant 
 sects in their code of moraUty, joined in the cry against Parnell, 
 whom tliey had supported even atter the adverse verdict. Mr. 
 Justin M'Cartliy now became leader of the Irish members who 
 favoured the pohcy of Gladstone and feared the jDOwer of their 
 Church. But Mr. Parnell, supported by a minority of his Parlia- 
 mentary party, and by the more educated Roman Catholics in the 
 larger towns, contiuned to tight tlie battle against his clerical 
 opponents with dauntless courage, and with great hopes of final 
 success. On the 27th of September, 1891, he attended a meeting at 
 Creggs, County Gal way. He seemed weary and worn, and carried 
 in a sling one of his arms, dissl-led by rheumatism. But he 
 delivered a vigorous speech, and announced his inteution of still 
 fighting his foes. On his return to Brighton, he became much 
 vy7orse, and he died on the night of Tuesday, the 6th of October. 
 He was buried in Glasnevin with the rites of the Episcopal church, 
 and his funeral was attended by about one hundred thousand people. 
 His Parliamentary followers, under Mr. John E. Redmond, still 
 wage bitter war against their clerical opponents. 
 
 The usual ten-yearly census was taken in 1891, when it was 
 found that the population of Ireland had gone down to 4,706,182, 
 of whom 3,549,856 were Roman Catholics; 600,230 Episcopalians; 
 446,687 Presbyterians belonging to the Assembly ; 22,017 other 
 Presbyterians ; 55,235 Methodists ; and 38,148 belonging to various 
 smaller denonjinations. Since 1834, Presbyterians had decreased 
 less proportionally than either Roman Catholics or Episcopalians. 
 From statistics published by the Assembly, it may be seen that the 
 amount of their contributions has greatly increased. Taking the 
 reports furnished in 1864, and making an approximate calculation, 
 in case of nearly 30 congregations from which were no returns, I 
 find there were 87,500 families under the General Assembly, paying 
 their ministers i;37,600 of stipend, and contributing ^10,700 to 
 missions. In 1891, 80,768 families paid i50,715 to their ministers, 
 raised i;'24,125 for the sustentation fund, and ^20,644 for missions. 
 In 1864, tlie church raised, in all, i;83,000, and, in 1891, JG198,791, 
 to whicli £'40,393 of interest from investments may be added. 
 
 The operations of our Foreign Mission, begun in India shortly 
 after the union of the Synods, were subsequently extended to 
 China. A Ladies' Zenana Association was started, which held its 
 first yt arly meeting in 1875. By it several females have been sent out 
 as wor vers. The Rev. William F. Stevenson succeeded Dr. Morgan 
 as coLvener,and, on Dr. Stevenson's death, in 1886, the Rev. William 
 Park, minister of Rosemary Street Church, was called to succeed 
 him. In 1888, Mr. David G. Barkley, LL.D., was appointed joint 
 convener, as the extra work and anxiety had begun to tell on Mr. 
 Park's health. There are now in India upwards of 2,000, and in 
 China upwards of 300 baptized converts. A melancholy event in 
 connection with this mission took place in 1892, when Dr. Mary 
 M'George and Mrs. Beattie were drowned as they were returning to 
 India. The Jewish Mission in Damascus and in Hamburg, under the 
 
Since the Disendowment. 283 
 
 convenersliip of Dr. Rogers, Londonderry, has been successful in 
 leading to Christ many sons and daughters of Israel. 
 
 The Widows' Funds belonging to the Secession Synod and to 
 the Synod of Ulster remained separate when the Churches united. 
 The managers of the Secession Fund pursued the policy of capital- 
 izing all the contributions of members and using the interest alone 
 for the payment of annuities. They were favoured by the death- 
 rate of Secession ministers being much lower than that of ministers 
 placed in Synod of Ulster congregations. As a result of these 
 circumstances, the Secession annuity, which had stood at i:9 4s 7d 
 <jeiO Irish) in 1825, and at ^£18 9s 2d in 1835, is now £60, with the 
 certainty of a future increase. On the other hand, the Synod of 
 Ulster Fund, wliich paid £'30 (British) in 1826, and £50 in 1882, has 
 l>een compelled to reduce its annuity to £32 a year, to supplement 
 which the Rev. D. Manderson is now trying to obtain subscriptions. 
 
 The General Assembly of 1892 met in Dublin. A committee 
 representing the local Presbyterians entertained both ministers and 
 aiders in the Rotunda. Among the guests was the Episcopalian 
 Archbishop of DubUn— a great grandson of the Rev. Thomas 
 Plunket, of Strand Street. 
 
 On Friday morning the Assembly, with only eleven opposing 
 votes, repeated their former condemnation of any proposed legisla- 
 tion which might give to Ireland a separate Parliament or an 
 elective National Council. At the same time, on the motion of 
 Dr. J. Wilson, seconded by the Rev. J. B. TJiompson, they passed 
 unanimously, as a separate resolution, a declaration to the effect 
 that the agrarian question in Ireland could not be considered as 
 settled so long as the dual ownership of land continued to prevail. 
 
 The committee on instrumental music reported that Rathgar 
 and Dundela had each introduced an instrumental accompaniment at 
 the ordinary diets of worship. Dr. Petticrew stated that these 
 congregations had broken the truce, and that the Assembly ought 
 to express their disappointment and dissatisfaction. Dr. Ross, 
 although himself in favour of "liberty," moved a resolution 
 expressing dissatisfaction with this example of insubordination, 
 calculated to bring discredit on Presbyterian Church government. 
 J3ut the Court, on the motion of the Rev. J. B. Thompson, seconded 
 by the Rev. R. Barron, determined, by a majority of 111 to 86, to 
 pass from the question. 
 
 On that same evening, the General Assembly were entertained 
 by the Archbishop of Dublin at his residence. Old Conuaught 
 House, Bray. His Grace expressed his pleasure that the General 
 Assembly should on that day — the 10th of June — celebrate their fifth 
 jubilee " beneath the roof of an Archbishop of the Prelatical 
 Church of Ireland," and he hoped that their visit might be a factor 
 in bringmg about a union between the Presbyterian and Episcopal 
 Churches ; that if they could not have fusion they might have some- 
 thing like federation, and if that should lie in the distance they might 
 in the meantime have fraternization such as they had witnessed 
 that day. 
 
"234 A History of the Irish Presbyterians. 
 
 On the 17th of June upwards of 12,003 delegates, appointed by 
 Unionist electors in the different parliamentary constituencies of 
 Ulster, met in a large wooden pavilion, erected near tlie Botanic 
 Gardens, Belfast. Able speeches were delivered by Mr. Thomas 
 Sinclair, the Rev. R. J. Lyud, Mr. Thomas W. Russell, M.P., and 
 many others. Resolutions were passed, protesting agaiust the pro- 
 posal to set up a Parliament in Dublin, and declaring that they 
 could never take part in the proceednigs of such an Assembly. 
 
 At the General Election in July, Mr. Gladstone, by the law of 
 political reaction, succeeded in obtaining a majority of forty. 
 But in Ulster, the Unionists returned 19 out of the 33 representa- 
 tives — gaining three seats as a result of the unanimity which pre- 
 A^ailed among all Protestants. Even advanced Presbyterian 
 Radicals were enthusiastic in supporting the most aristocratic 
 Tories, if sound Unionists, rather thau the most steadfast Presby- 
 terians if suspected of the mildest Gladstouianism. Mr. T. A. 
 Dickson, who has been always faithful to his Church, and is 
 popular personally, failed to win South Tyrone from Mr. T. W. 
 Russell.-' In North Tyrone, where there was a Protestant majority 
 of less than 100, Professor Douglierty was defeated by a 
 member of the Duke of Abercorn's family. Throughout Ulster, the 
 few Protestants who hated landlordism more than they feared 
 priestcraft were absorbed by the politics of their co-religionists, 
 just as Mr. Joseph G. Bigger had been absorbed by the religion of 
 his co-politicians. 
 
 During this contest, many Roman Catholic clergymen threat- 
 ened their followers with spiritual injury if they supported 
 Parnellite candidates, and thus the clerical party won several seats 
 from the other section of Nationalists. But Mr. Patrick Fulham, 
 who was returned for South Meath, and Mr. Michael Davitt, who 
 Tvas returned for North Meath by ecclesiastical influence, were un- 
 seated as the result of petitions. 
 
 The Unionist Government, before the general election of 1892, 
 ;gave it to be understood that they were prepared to permit the 
 ■Christian Brothers' Schools to receive the benefit of connection 
 ^th the National System of Education while still retaining 
 their denominational character. The Commissioners of Edu- 
 cation, towards the end of the year, passed resolutions by wdiich 
 this proposal might be carried into effect ; but, after some negotia- 
 tion, Mr. John Morley on behalf of Mr. Gladstone's Government, 
 refused, in January, 1893, to grant aid to these schools, whose main 
 design is to propagate a peculiar religion rather than to impart 
 knowledge. 
 
 Soon after the Irish Episcopal Church was disestablished, 
 
 * In South Tyrone, the Protestant electors were in a majority of 
 750. The numbers polled were :— Russell, 3,468; Dickson, 3,01)6. In 
 North Tyrone, Lord Frederick Hamilton polled 3,045, and Professor 
 Dougherty 2,996. In both cases it is said that a few Parnellites 
 voted on the Unionist side. 
 
Since the Disendmvment. 235; 
 
 many of its ministers began to teach the Sacerdotal doctrines, and, 
 in some instances, to exhibit the ritualistic displays of its sister 
 Church in England. This movement was encouraged by Arch- 
 bisliop Trench, who succeeded Dr. Whately in the See of Dublin^ 
 and, through his instrumentality, the work of Liturgical Revision 
 was rendered abortive. Since that time, these tendencies have 
 greatly developed ; but the clergy seem more inclined to teach the 
 doctrines tlian to exhibit the symbols of Roman Catholicism ; for 
 the Episcopal farmer who would quietly listen to a sermon on. 
 Apostolic Succession, concerning w^iich he knows nothing, would be 
 ready to fliug his prayer book at the head of a curate who exhibited 
 any well-known symbol of Romanism. The increase of this ritu- 
 alism and the necessity to make direct payments for religious 
 ordinances, have to a considerable extent destroyed the power of 
 the Episcopal Church to absorb the Presbyterian poor ; and, in 
 some instances, caused the lower classes of Episcopalians to incline 
 towards Presbyteriauism. There is, doubtless, in aristocratic 
 circles the same tendency to maintain the social limitations of 
 Dissent, and to exclude Presbyterians from intercourse with that 
 class, who imagine they occupy a high position in society because they 
 live on the earnings of otliers rather than on their own earnings. 
 And. as a consequence, some rich Presbyterians still incline to qualify 
 themselves for social greatness, by adopting the principles and 
 joining the Church of those who persecuted their forefathers. 
 
 In Belfast, the Wesleyan Methodists and some of the smaller 
 sects, have been successful among the lower classes. The Wesleyan 
 Church has now lost much of its former unreasoning enthusiasm, it 
 has passed through the stage of organization, and has begun to be 
 guided by convention. It possesses a strong central authority, 
 which prevents the destructful spirit of Independency from arising 
 in its congregations; it raises a considerable part of its mission 
 funds from members of other denominations ; and its ministers 
 are generally so near their people in modes of thought, that they 
 can sway an uneducated audience better than cultured clergy- 
 men, whose generalized principles cannot be comprehended by tha- 
 uneducated. From these causes, Methodists are making 
 progress in Belfast, where there is a class of labourers easily 
 affected by their style of address. In some of our Belfast con- 
 gregations high seat rents tend to repel the poor, and most of them 
 contain so many families that it is impossible for a single pastor to 
 discharge all his duties with efficiency. Unless assistants be 
 employed after the Scotch system, I cannot see how, in that vast 
 city, we shall be able to cope with Prelacy and Methodism. 
 
 Besides all this, I am afraid that Presbyteries do not now 
 exercise their episcopal function of general superintendence so 
 well as they did in the past. Personal friendship or want of zeal 
 often prevents a minister directing attention to the errors of a 
 brother. Some congregations have become practically independent, 
 and some clergymen more than independent, for they are not ruled 
 either by the congregations below them or by the presbyteries 
 
236 A History of the Irish Presbyterians. 
 
 above them. A minister who found tlie management of his school 
 troublesome, has been known to hand it over to the rector, without 
 being punished by his presbytery. Animated by a similar spirit, 
 Sessions sometimes introduce an instrumental accompaniment into 
 their service of praise, contrary to the orders of the General 
 Assembly ; and everywhere throughout the Church there seems 
 just now a tendency towards a kind of Independency, from which 
 there will, probably, be the usual reaction. 
 
 The Sustentation Fund continued to increase after its estab- 
 lishment, until, in 1874, the supplemental dividend, paid in addition 
 to the <£69 4s 8d that represented the Bounty, amounted to twenty- 
 two pounds. But even the energy and splendid business capacity 
 of the Rev. L. E. Berkeley, who became convener in 1878, could 
 not raise it higher. In 1880, it began to decrease, and that decrease 
 went on till the supplemental dividend amounted to only fourteen 
 pounds. The rate of interest for the commutation capital has 
 become less, and the congregational subscriptions, as a whole, have 
 remained stationary. In country districts, notwithstanding agri- 
 cultural depression, there has been an increase, while in the flour- 
 ishing city of Belfast there has been a decrease, on account of 
 many wealthy congregations failing to maintain their first sub- 
 scriptions. The amount raised by that Presbytery fell from 
 i"5,390, contributed by 48 congregations for the year ending in 1874, 
 to £4,354, contributed by 43-'' congregations, for the year ending in 
 1890, while the stipend had increased from £8,752 to £12,224 in the 
 same period. 
 
 As the amount of dividend payable from the Sustentation Fund 
 diminishes when the number of congregations increases, there 
 has arisen the very same spirit of opposition to the erection of new 
 charges, which prevailed in the past century, when the Bounty was 
 a fixed sum and the spirit of religion weak. Besides, there is such 
 a desire to unite small congregations, even when ten or fifteen 
 miles apart, that much injury would be done to our cause, were it 
 not for the wisdom and moderation of Dr. H. B. Wilson, convener of 
 the committee on the Union of Congregations. 
 
 Of late years many ministers of our Church have been dis- 
 tinguished as authors, and some of their publications have had an 
 extensive circulation. In this department of work I may mention 
 the names of the Revs. Thomas Croskery, D.D. ;t Thomas Hamilton,. 
 
 * Some country congregations had meanwhile been removed from 
 the Presbytery. 
 
 f Thomas Croskery was born at Carrowdore in 1830. Brought up 
 under the ministry of the Rev. S. C. Nelson, he entered the Academical 
 Institution in 1845, as a student for the ministry in connexion with the 
 Remonstrant Synod. But being brought to believe in the doctrine of 
 the Trinity, he joined the General Assembly, was licensed in 1851, and^ 
 after preaching in 26 vacancies, became, in 1860, minister of Creggan. 
 From thence he removed to Clonakilty, and from Clonakilty to the 
 Waterside Church, Londonderry. In 1875, he was appointed Professor 
 
Since the Disendowmenf. 237 
 
 D.D., LL.D. ; James R. Dill, M.A. ;:= R. M'C. Edgar, M.A. ; J. E. 
 Henry, M.A. ; James Heroa, D.D. ; D. Jamison, B.A. ; Robert 
 Jeffrey, M.A. ; J. D. C. Houstou, B.A., B.D. ; W. D. Killeu, D.D., 
 LL.D. ; J. M Killen, D.D. ; John Kinnear, D.D. ; C. H. Irwin, M.A.; 
 H.Magee, D.D.; W. T. Martin, D.Lit. ; James Morgan, D.D. ; J. G. 
 Murphy, D.D., LL.D. ; J. L. Porter, D.D., LL.D. ; W. F. Stevenson, 
 D.D. ;t Robert Watts, D.D., LL.D ; and Thomas Witherow, D.D.]: 
 
 The vast majority of our ministers, and almost all our elders, 
 hold by the Calvinistic theology so ably expounded to our students 
 by Professors Watts and Petticrew. But, notwithstanding this, 
 there are three well defined schools of religious thought now pre- 
 vailing among Irish Presbyterians — the Broad Church, the Emo- 
 tional, and the Orthodox. 
 
 I use the term Broad Church as merely relative to the other 
 schools of thought, for I do not believe that either from pulpit, 
 press, or platform, has any of our ministers advanced doctriaes 
 directly antagonistic to the Catechisms or Confession. Still, there 
 are a few who give expression in private to views much further 
 advanced than any they have expressed in public. In public they 
 never attack orthodoxy, but they substitute philosophy, literature, and 
 science for the Gospel. Tliey regard the opinions of our forefathers 
 as " crude and fantastic," and think there is but little advantage in 
 Presbyterian Church Government. Although they consider them- 
 selves " The Thinking Few," and despise all knowledge that is not 
 scientific, yet they sneer at a scientific arrangement of the truths 
 taught in the Bible. If this theology is not heterodox, it is tending 
 
 of Logic and Belles Lettres, and in 1880, Professor of Theology, in the 
 Magee College. He publislied a " Refutation " of the principles of the 
 Plymouth Brethren, and contributed many articles to the Edinhurffh 
 Eei-it'ic, and other periodicals. He became a popular preacher, and a 
 forcible speaker on the platform. He died in 1886. 
 
 * James Reid Dill, author of the Dill Worthie)i, was born in 1814, and 
 is thus descended from the founder of the family : — (1) Francis Dill ; (2) 
 Francis Dill ; (3) John Dill ; (4) Moses Dill ; (5) James R. Dill. 
 
 t William Fleming Stevenson was born in 1832, at Strabane. He 
 studied in Glasgow, Edinburgh, and Berlin. He was ordained minister 
 of Rathgar, Dublin, in 1860, was moderator of Assembly in 1881, and 
 died in 1886. For several years he acted as convener of our Foreign 
 Mission. The most popular of his literary efforts. Praying and Working, 
 has gone through many editions. 
 
 \ Thomas Witherow was born near Dungiven, in 1824, and was 
 educated in the Belfast Institution and in Edinburgh. He was ordained 
 assistant minister of Maghera in 1845, and, in 1865, was unani- 
 mously appointed Professor of Church History in the Magee College, 
 Londonderry. He published iJerry and Ennii^JiiUen, The Boijne and 
 Aughrini, The Form of the Chrii</ian Temple, and several other works 
 of great ability. Personally he was one of the most kind hearted of 
 men, and took a great interest in his students. He was moderator in 
 1878, and died in 1890. 
 
288 A Histori/ of the Irish Presbyterians. 
 
 in the direction of heterodoxy, and, besides, tlie fact that their 
 preaching is not understood by their people, and the fact that they 
 despise the advantages of Presbyterian Church government, render 
 the minds of tliosewhom they instruct open for the admission of error. 
 
 The Emotional School appeal more to the feelings than to the 
 intellect. They are generally sound in their Theology, but they 
 employ only a few Theological principles in their teaching. They 
 deal almost exclusively with Scriptural facts, and familiar stories by 
 which these facts may be illustrated ; they aim more at the con- 
 version of sinners than at the work of building up believers in 
 holiness by a knowledge of the doctrines revealed in the Bible ; 
 they incline to introduce instrumental music, and to substitute hymns 
 for the Psalms of David; and they employ Evangelists of the Assem- 
 bly's Committee,''' or of the Irish Evangelization Society, to hold tent 
 services, that they may originate and nourish religious life by 
 means of revivals of religion. 
 
 The third school is the Orthodox. Inheriting the theological 
 opinions of Calvin and Knox, they preach the doctrines of the 
 Reformation which are found in the Shorter Catechism and the 
 Westminster Confession. They aim at bringing sinners to Christ, 
 and building up believers in holiness by instructing the understand- 
 ing rather than by exciting the emotions. They endeavour to 
 declare the whole counsel of God, and when they use poetry or 
 philosophy, it is to add to the force of those lessons they are draw- 
 ino from tlie Scriptures. Divided among themselves with regard 
 to the service of praise, they are united in teaching the theology of 
 Blair, and Livingston, and Cooke. To this school belong the vast 
 majoritv of our pastors and people, our best public speakers, and 
 our best writers. Witli our laity thoroughly Orthodox or Evange- 
 lical, and with almost all our professors teaching the principles 
 which guided us in tiie past, we need not fear the influence of a few 
 Broad Church young men who are afraid to express in jjublic the 
 opinions they advocate in private. 
 
 It is manifest we are now on the brink of great changes. Year 
 by year there is an increasing tendency for the rulers of Ireland to 
 become a Ptonian Catholic democracy rather than an Episcopal 
 aristocracy. But that democracy is divided, and we believe that 
 the Presbyterian Church, which has lived through all persecutions 
 of the past, will shine with undiminished brilliancy in the future. 
 
 * The General Assembly, in 1888, gave permission to their com- 
 mittee on the state of religion and Evangelization to employ agents to 
 do work of this kind. 
 
 PRINTED AT THE MAIL OFFICE, LURGAN. 
 
I N I> E X. 
 
 239 
 
 ERRATA : — page 45, lino 35, for " Hamilton "" read " Henderson" 
 76, ,, 14, ,, " Lauderdale " ,, " Lauderdale." 
 
 Abernethy, Rev. John, 146, 140, 156. 
 
 Academical Institution, Belfast, 188, 
 189, 193. Students withdrawn 
 from, 205, 213. 
 
 Adair, Rev. Patrick, 58, 61, 71, 116, 
 126. 
 
 Adair, Sir Robert, 45, 64. 
 
 Ambrose, Rev. William, 124, 141. 
 
 Anne, Queen, 133, 139, 142. 
 
 Antiburghers, 160 ; Synod formed, 
 173, unite with Burghers, 191. 
 
 Antrim, Presbytery of, 152,161,162, 
 165, 185, 191. 
 
 Argyle, Earl of, 81. 
 
 Argyle, Marquess of, 75. 
 
 Arian Controversy, 192-200. 
 
 Armagh, 13, 19, 26, 55. Book of, 8. 
 
 Arnold, Dr. Wilberforce, 223. 
 
 Ash, Rev. Luke, 159. 
 
 Assembly, General (Irish) formed, 209, 
 213 ; college controversy, 214 ; 
 petitions Parliament in favour of 
 Tenant-Right, 216 ; 219. 222; 
 debate on endowments, 223, 224 ; 
 commutation, 225, Instrumental 
 Music debates, 227, 231 ; pro- 
 nounces against Home Rule and 
 Landlord-Ownership, 233. 
 
 Assembly, General (Scotch), abol- 
 ish(;s Prelacv, 45, disruption of, 
 213. 
 
 Assistant Ministers receive Bounty, 
 129, 162, deprived of Bounty, 175 ; 
 fund for, 218. 
 
 Athlone, Siege of, 119. 
 
 Attainder, Act of, 113. 
 
 Aughrim, Battle of, 120. 
 
 Avaux, suggests a massacre, 113. 
 
 Bagnal, Sir Henry, 26. 
 
 Baker, Governor, 95, 96, 97, 101. 
 
 Ballymena, 54. 
 
 Ballynahinch, Battle of, 180. 
 
 Ballyshannon, Relief of, 106. 
 
 Bangor, 34, Act of, 64, 81. 
 
 Banner, Christian, 221. 
 
 Baptists, 51, 62, 65. 
 
 Barklev, David, G. 232. 
 
 Barron, Rev. Robert, 233. 
 
 Baty, Rev. James, 54, Gl. 
 
 Bede, The Venerable, 9. 
 
 Bedell, Bishop, 41. 
 
 Belfast. 88, 115, 135, 201. 
 
 Belfast Society, The, 147. 
 
 Belturbet, persecution at. 140. 
 
 Benburb, 26, 55, Battle of, 56. 
 
 Berkeley, Rev. L. K., 236. 
 
 Berry, Colonel, 108. 
 
 Berwick, Duke of, 107. 
 
 Biggar, Rev. Wm., 130, 138. 
 
 Bigger, Joseph G. 229. 
 
 Bishops, 12 ; restored, 69 ; oppose tol- 
 eration, 71, 76, 124. 
 
 Black, Rev. Dr. Robert, 169, 174, 175, 
 189, 190. 
 
 Blair, Rev. Robert, 33, 35, 37, 38, 40.. 
 42, 45, 74. 
 
 Blood's Plot, 71. 
 
 Blow, James, 147. 
 
 Boom, The, 100. 
 
 Boiu, King Brian, 13. 
 
 Bothwell Bridge, Battle of, 78. 
 
 Boulter, Primate, 155. 
 
 Bounty Roval, grant of Charles, 82 ; 
 of William III. 116, 129, 135, 
 139; withdrawn, 142; restored 
 143 ; increased, 145 ; how divided 
 162 ; increased, 171 ; to be enjoyed 
 by senior ministers, 175, 184, 207, 
 223 ; withdrawn, 224 ; commuta- 
 tion of life interests in, 225. 
 
 Boyd, Rev. Archibald, 206. 
 
 Boyne, Battle of the, 117. 
 
 Boyse, Rev. Joseph, 125, 127, 134,. 
 138, 151. 
 
 Bramhall, Archbishop, 40, 42,69, 71. 
 
 Breakspear, Nicholas, (Adrian IY.),16. 
 
 Brice, Edward, 33, 41. 
 
 Brigid, 8, 10. 
 
 Bristol, Earl of, Bishop of Derry, 170. 
 
 Brown, John, shot by Claverhouse, 85. 
 
240 
 
 INDEX. 
 
 Brown, Kev. Dr. ^. M.. 214, 227. 
 
 Browne, Archbishop, 21. 
 
 Bruce, Rev. Dr , 181, lUl. 
 
 Bruce, Edward, 18. 
 
 Bruce, Rev. Michael, 70, 80. 
 
 Braces, TJic Seven, 80. 
 
 Bryce, Rev. James, 185. * 
 
 Burgli?rs, 160, Synod formed, 173, 
 
 \inion with Anti- Burghers, 191. 
 Butlers, The, 2 4. 
 Butt, Isaac, 229. 
 Buttle, Kev. David. 54, 1.36. 
 Cairns, David, 91, 93. 
 Calamy, Kev. Dr., 139, 151. 
 Cameron, Hev. Richard, 79. 
 Campbell, Rev. John, 111. 
 Campbell, Rev. Robert, 83. 
 Campbell, Rev. Dr. Wm., 131, 16S, 171. 
 Canons oi' Irish Episcopal Church, 41. 
 Caro-ill, Rev. Donald, 79, 80. 
 Carlile, Rev. Dr James. 189, 199. 
 Carrickfergus, 50, 60, 63, 114, 165. 
 Carson, Rev. Dr., 186. 
 Cashel, 14; Synod of, 17. 
 Castlestewait, Lord, 40. 
 Castlereagh, Lord, 174, 184, 189. 
 Catholic, Roman Church, 17, 21. 
 Catholics Roman, 22, 25, 47, 62, 64, 
 
 85, 86, 90, 122, 135, 176, 177, 
 
 203, 2.30. 
 Celestine, Pope, 5. 
 Celsus, 11, 15. 
 
 Census of Ireland, 20o, 215, 232. 
 Chalm-rs, Rev. Dr., 193, 197, 213, 
 
 232. 
 Charlemont, Castle, 48, 114. 
 Charles I., 36. 44, 45, 4(3, 51, 55, 59. 
 Charles II ; 60, takes the Covenant, 
 
 6i ; defeated, 62; restored, 67; 
 
 favours Episcopacy, 68 ; dies a 
 
 Roman Catholic, 81. 
 Charnock, Stephen, 65. 
 Chichester, Sir Arthur, 27. 
 Churchman, Presbyterian, 221. 
 Clancarty, Lord, 101. 
 Clarendon, Henry, Earl of, 86. 
 Clark, Rev. Thomas, 163, 164. 
 Claverhouse, see Graham. 
 Clayton, Bishop, an Ariau, 163. 
 eieeland. James, 212. 
 Cleland, William, 78, 88. 
 Clenaneese, 161. 
 
 Clerk Rev. Matthew, 150. 
 Clontarf, Battle of, 13. 
 Clotworthy, Sir Hugh. 36. 
 Clotworthy, Sir John (Lord Massar- 
 
 eene)', 36, 17, 49, 52, 64, 69, 71. 
 Co-arb, 10. 
 
 Code of Discipline, 193. 
 Coinage, base, of James II., 113. 
 Cole, Dr., 22. 
 Coleraine, 29, 60, 93. 
 College, a Presbvterian refused, 174, 
 
 176. 
 College, Presbyterian, 190, 205, 2] 5. 
 
 Charter to Faculty, 230. 
 College, Magee, 214, 215. 
 Collier, Dr. 57, 168. 
 Columbanas, 11 . 
 j Columbkille, 8, 9. 
 ] Colville, Rev Alex. M.D., 151. 152. 
 Commission, Irish Court of High, 41, 
 47 ; Scotch, Do. a2, 75, English, 
 Do. 44. 46. 
 Commissioners of English Parliament, 
 
 55, 58. 
 Confederate Catholics, 54, 59. 
 Confession, Westminster, 52, 147. 
 Conventicles, Act acrainst. 75 ; repres- 
 sed, 77. 
 Convocation, of Epi.scopal Church, 140. 
 Cooke, Rev. Dr. 191 ; Moderator of 
 j Synod, 191 : opposes the Non- 
 
 Subscribers, 193-200; installed 
 I in Belfast, 202; opposes National 
 
 I Education, 203 : speech at Hills- 
 
 borough, 204; opposes Dr. Ritch- 
 ie, 205 ; opposes O'Connell, 211 ; 
 Moderator of Assembly, 212 ; 
 opposes liberal i)olitics of Assem- 
 bly, 213 ; Agent for Bounty 214 ; 
 Professor, 214 ; opposes Tenant 
 Right, 216 ; disestablishment of 
 I Episcopacy, 223 : instrumental 
 
 I music, 227 ; his death, 224. 
 
 i (Jookstown. 123 ; persecution at, 131. 
 I Coote, Sir Charles, 59, 67. 
 Cork, 119. 
 
 Corkoy, Rev. Dr., 227. 
 Coimac, King, 5. 
 I Coulter, Rev. Dr., 208. 
 j Council, General Presbyterian, 229, 
 j Covenant, National, 74 ; Solemn 
 I League and, 52, 61, 67. 
 
 * Mr. James Bryce, M.P., author of The Holy Roman Empire, is his Grandson. 
 
INDEX. 
 
 241 
 
 Covenanters, 76, 85. 
 Cox, Rev. Samuel, 67. 
 Craghead, Eev. Robert, 125. 
 Crao-head, Rev. R. (Dublin) 147, 155. 
 Crawford, Rev. Dr., William, 174. 
 Crawford, Wm. Sharman, 169, 215, 
 
 216. 
 Crawford, J. Sharman, 228. 
 Cromwell, Oliver, 5], 58, 60, 62, 63, 
 
 .66. 
 Cromwell, Heury, 65, GQ. 
 Cromwell, Richard, 66. 
 Croskerv, Rev. Dr. Thos,, Life of, 236. 
 Crotty.^Rev. William, 208. 
 Culdees, 9, 15. 
 Culmore, 97- 
 
 Cumyng, Dr. Duncan, 88, 133. 139. 
 Cunningham, Rev. James, 103. 
 Cunningham, Rev. Robert, 33, 42. 
 Curwiu; Archbishop, 21, 22, 23. 
 Dalway, Captain, 70. 
 Danes, 13. 
 
 D'Aubigne, Rev. Dr., 21o. 
 David, II., 15. 
 Davis, Rev. Dr., 98. 
 Dei^enders, 177. 
 Defoe, Daniel, 88, 136. 
 Delegates, Lay, 225. 
 Denliara, Rev. Dr. James, 206. 
 Desmond, Earl of,- 24. 
 Diamond, Battle of the, 178. 
 Dickson, David, 74. 
 Dickson, Thomas A.. 228, 229, 231, 
 
 234. 
 Dickson, Rev. Dr. W. S., 174, 179, 181, 
 
 1 83 
 Dill Familv, 197. 
 Dill, Rev. Richard, 214, 219. 
 Dill, Rev. Samuel, 197. 
 Dill, Rev. Dr. S. M., 197, 222, 223. 
 Disraeli, Benjamin, 223. 
 Dixie Captain, lOB. 
 Dougherty, Rev. J. B., 234. 
 Downhum, Bishop, 39. 
 Drogheda, taken by Cromwell, 60 ; 
 
 pei'secution at, 137. 
 Dromore, Break of, 92. 
 Druids, 5. 
 
 Drumclog, Battle of, 78. 
 Drummond, Thomas, 72. 
 Drysdale, Kcv. John, 51, 61, 65. 
 Dunbar, Rev. George, 35. 
 Dungannon, 152, 168, 229. 
 Dunlop, Rev. Samuel, 148. 149. 
 
 Eagle's Wing, The, 42. 
 
 Easter, 11, 12. 
 
 Eehlin, Bishop, 33, 38, 40. 
 
 Edgar, Rev. Dr. John, 189, 202, 214. 
 
 Edgar, Rev. Dr. R. M'C. 237. 
 
 Edmonds, Mrs., 22. 
 
 Edmundson William, 65, 66. 
 
 Edmundstone Archibald. 136, 113. 
 
 Education, National, 203, 204. 
 
 Edward VL, 21. 
 
 Eglish, congregation of, formed, l73. 
 
 Elder, Rev.^ James, 194, 209. 
 
 Elders, 185. 
 
 Elizabeth, Queen, 22, 23, 25, 27. 
 
 Emlyn, Rev. Thomas, 133, 134. 
 
 Engagement, The, 61, 63. 
 
 Enniskillen, 53, 89, defence of 105 ; 
 Congregation of, 227, commis- 
 sioners from, to Kirke, 108, 
 regiment of, 118. 
 
 Episcopal Church in England, 20, 22, 
 44, 58, 68. 
 
 Episcopal Church of Ireland ; organ- 
 ized 21 ; not the old Iiish Church 
 23 : include 1 Prebyterians, 31, 33 ; 
 Convocation of, adopts Articles 
 & ceremonies of English Church, 
 41 ; disestablished 58 ; re estob- 
 ished 69 ; corruptions of 125, 163, 
 173,: disestablished 224; special 
 privileges of, in commutation, 
 225, becomes ritualistic, 235. 
 
 Episcopal clergv, 1 31 : grow hetero- 
 dox, 163. 
 
 Episcopal Ordination required, 72. 
 
 Erskine, Rev. Ebenezer, 157. 
 
 Evangelical Society, 18 6 
 
 Evangelization Society, Irish, 220. 
 
 Farming in Ireland, 155, 208, 215. 
 
 Ferguson, Rev. Archibald, 54, 62. 
 
 Ferguson, Rev. George, 159. 
 
 Ferguson, Dr. Victor, 149. 
 
 Ferrie, Professor, 199. 
 
 Field, Bishop, 23. 
 
 Finnian, 8. 
 
 Fleetwood, Lord General, 62, 64. 
 
 Fleming, Rev. James, 137. 
 
 Forbes, Sir Arthur, 81, 82. 
 
 Four Masters, The, 5. 
 
 Franklin, Sir Williain, 115. 
 
 Freeman, Mr., 37. 
 
 Fund, General, 139, 210. 
 
 Gallus, 11. 
 
 Galmoy, Lord, 106. 
 
242 
 
 INDEX. 
 
 Galway, surrender of, 121. 
 
 Gardner, R. 147. 
 
 Geddes, Janet, 45, 74. 
 
 George I., 142, 145. 
 
 George II., 154. 
 
 George III., 165. 
 
 George lY., 191. 
 
 Geraldines, 19,24. 
 
 Gibson, James, 158. 
 
 Gillebert, Bishop of Limerick, 14. 
 
 Gilliland, Willie, 73. 
 
 Ginkell, General, 119, 120. 
 
 Gladstone, William E , 223, 228, 229, 
 230, 234. 
 
 Glamorgan, Earl of, 54. 
 
 Glasgow, Rev. Dr., 227. 
 
 Glendenning. Mr. James, 34, 35. 
 ' Goodall, John, 81. 
 
 Gordon, Kev. James, urges resis- 
 tance in Derry, 91 ; visits Kirke, 
 104 
 
 Goudy, Rev. Dr., 206, 207, 214, 219. 
 
 Gowan, Rev. Thomas, 82. 
 
 Graham, John of Claverhouse, Vis- 
 count, Dundee, 77, 78, 88. 
 
 Grar, Betsy, 180. 
 
 Greer, S. M'C, 216. 
 
 (lUthrie, Bev. James, 75. 
 
 Hackett, Bishop, deposed, 125, 
 
 Hackston, David, 77, 78 79. 
 
 Hall, Rev. Dr. John 221, 222. 
 
 Haliday Rev. Samuel, 147, 148, 149. 
 
 Hamill, William, 110. 
 
 Hamilton, Gustavus, Governor of 
 Enniskillen, 95, 106, 107. 
 
 Hamilton, James (Lord Clanebov), 25, 
 27, 33, 35, 46. 
 
 Hamilton Rev. James, 33, 42, 45, 50, 
 55. 
 
 Hamilton, Robert, 78. 
 
 Hamilton, Richard, 91, 92, 93, 96, 102. 
 117. 
 
 Hamilton, Rev. David, 211. 
 
 Hamilton, Rev. Dr., Thomas, 136, 152, 
 
 ' 211,237. 
 
 Ilanna, Rev., Dr., Samuel, 186, 190. 
 
 Hannyington Capt., 150. 
 
 Hart, Rev. John, 72, 83. 
 
 Harvey, Bagenal, 179 
 
 Hearts, of Oak, 165, 166, 
 
 Hearts of Steel, 166. 
 
 Henderson, Rev. A (printed " Ham- 
 ilton " by error of compositor), 45 
 
 Henderson, Rev. Henry, 219. 
 
 Henry II., 16 
 
 Henry YIII., .20. 
 
 Henry Rev. Dr. P. S., 214, 231. 
 
 Henry Rev. J. E., 237. 
 
 Heron, Rev. Dr., 2.37. 
 
 Higinbotham, Rev. R., 141. 
 
 Hill, Rev. George, 28. 
 
 Hillsborough, Council at, 92. 
 
 Home Rule Agitation, 229. 
 
 Honorius Pope, 12. 
 
 Hopkins, Bishop, 90, 91. 
 
 Houston, Rev. David, 81, 85, 111. 
 
 Houston, Rev. J. D. C, 237. 
 
 Houston Family, 174. 
 
 Howe, Rev. John, 82. 
 
 Huguenots,117. toleration of,125, 128. 
 
 Hunter, John, 102. 
 
 Hutcheson Rev. John, 153. 
 
 Hutcheson, Francis, 153, 
 
 Independent and Presbyterian Con» 
 gregations unite, 127. 
 
 Independents, 68, Q'2. 
 
 Indulgence, Act of, 76. 
 
 Indulgence, Declaration of, 85, 86. 
 
 lona, 9. 
 
 Iredell, Rev. Francis, 138, 143, 155. 
 
 Irish Language, 23, 144. 
 
 Irish Society, 29. 
 
 Ii'ishman, Christian, 221. 
 
 Irwin, Rev. C. H., 127. 
 
 Islandmagee, 49. 
 
 James \l. (of Scotland), 25, 27, 31, 32. 
 
 James II., 80, 84 ; Declaration of In- 
 dulgence, 85 ; favours the Cath- 
 olics, 86. 
 
 Jamison, Rev. D. 237. 
 
 Jeffrey, Rev. David, 221. 
 
 Jeffrey, Rev. R., 209. 
 
 Johnston, Rev. Dr., 223, 228. 
 
 Jones, Bishop, 63, 69. 
 
 Justices, Lords. 69, 130. 
 
 Ker, Rev. Josiah, 187. 
 
 Kells, Synod of, 15. 
 
 Kelso, ..ev. Robert, 90. 
 
 Kennedy, Rev. Thomas, 58, 70, 123, 
 144. 
 
 Kennedy family, 70, note. 
 
 Killala, French land at, 183, 
 
 Killeu, Rev. Dr. W. D., 42, Q^B, 73, 
 115, 126, 166, 206, 207. 
 
 Killen, Rev. Dr. J. M.. 237. 
 
 Kilkenny, Parliament of, 18- 
 
 Kildare, Earlof, 19. 
 
 King, Bishop, 125. 
 
INDEX. 
 
 243 
 
 Kinnear, Rev. Dr. John, M.P., 227, 
 229, 237. 
 
 Kirk, Major-Geiicral Percr, 84, 99, 
 103, 109, 120. 
 
 Kirk, William, 216, 219, 224. 
 
 Kirkpatrick, Rev. Dr. James, 138, 
 142, 149. 
 
 Kirkpatrick, Eev. Dr. W. B., 223. 
 
 Knox, Bishop, 35. 
 
 Knox, Rev. Dr., 208. 
 
 Knox, John, 27, 35. 
 
 Lagan, Presbytery of, 83. 
 
 Laird, Kev. Mr., loO. 
 
 Landlords, 154, 155. 
 
 Lang-ford, Sir Arthur, 139, 143. 
 Laud, Archbishop, 37, 44, 47. 
 
 Lauderdale, Duke of, 7G. 
 Leathes. Captain Robert, 115. 
 
 Leake, Captain, 104. 
 Lecky, Kev. William, 71. 
 
 Leig'hton, Dr. Alexander^ 44. 
 
 Leo, Pope, 6. 
 
 Leslie, Bishop of Down, 41, 42. 
 
 Leslie, Bishop of Raphoe, 71, 72. 
 
 Ijeslie, General, 45, 55, 62. 
 
 Levellers, 165. 
 
 Limavady burned, 109, 
 
 Limerick, besieged by K. William, 
 
 119; surrenders to Ginkell, 122. 
 Liturgy, imposed on Church of Scot- 
 laud, 45 ; to be used in Ireland, 72. 
 Livingstone, John, 35, 38, 41, 42, 45, 
 
 50, 54, 65. 
 Lloyd, Colonel, !0G, 107, 114. 
 Londonderry, 29, 53, 89, 135 ; first 
 siege of. 59 ; second siege of, 93 ; 
 rehef of, 105. 
 Londonderry, LoitI, 174, 181. 
 Lundy, Colonel R. 91, 93, 95, 96. 
 Lynd, Rev. Dr. 234 
 Lynd, Rev. Matthew, 210. 
 Macarthy, General (Yiscount Mount- 
 
 casliel), IDS. .^ 
 
 Macaulay, Lord, ]]0, 118, 120. ' 
 MacCarmick, Lieutenant William, 107. 
 Mac Donne)], Master, 55. 
 Maokay, General Andrew, 87, 120. 
 Mackenzie, Rev. John, 98 ; replies to 
 
 Walker, 112. 
 MacMahon, Hugh Oge, 4S. 
 Macmorrogh, Dermot, 16. 
 MaciSTaughtan, Rev. John. 223, 227. 
 M'Al lister. Rev. J. R., 218, 225. 
 M'Alpine, Rev. James. 128. 
 
 M'Bride, Rev. John, 130, 134, 142. 
 
 MTlure, Rev. William, 203. 
 
 M'Clure, Sir Thomas, 206, 224. 
 
 M'Comb's Almanac, 212. 
 
 M'Cracken, Henry Joy, 180. 
 
 M Cracken, Rev- Alexander, 142. 
 
 M'Dowcll, Rev. Benjamin, 172. 
 
 ,M 'George, Ur. Mary, 232. 
 
 M'Kail, Hugh, 76. 
 
 M'Knight, Dr. J,imes, 193, 215, 216. 
 
 M'Laughhin, Donald, 14. 
 
 M'Mahon, Bishop llcber, 61. 
 
 Magee, Rev. Dr. H., 237. 
 
 Magee, Mrs. Martha Maria, 214. 
 
 Magill, Rev. George, 227. 
 
 Magill, Rev. Robert, 197. 
 
 Maguire, Captain Brian, 106. 
 
 Mairs, Rev. John, 151. 
 
 Makemie, Rev. Francis, 83. 
 Malcome, Rev. John, 147. 
 Man,se Funds, 218. 
 Manderson, Rev. D., 233. 
 Margetson, Primate, 71. 
 Marlborough, Duke of, 119. 
 Marriages, Presbyterian, 130, 136 ; 
 strict discipline with regard to, 
 139, 169 ; Banns at, 185 ; legaliz- 
 ed, 212. 
 Martin, Rev. Dr. W. T., 237. 
 Mar}', Qaeen, 21. 
 Massarene, S3e Clotworthy. 
 Masses, 17. 
 
 Mastertowu, Rev. Charles, 149. 
 Matthews, Rev. Lemuel, 124, 125. 
 Maumont, Lieut. General, 96. 
 Maxwell, Rev. John, 3S. 
 Maynooth College, 176, 224. 
 Meeting- Houses built, 72. 
 " Meetings," 64, 72. 
 Methodists, 160, 163 ; become a Sect, 
 
 191 ; make progress, 235. 
 Milton, John, 59. 
 
 Ministers, Presbyterian in Irish Epis- 
 copal Church, 33 ; suspended, 38 ;. 
 come from Sotland with army, 
 50; ejected from their livings, 
 69 ; rendered liable to fines, 72. 
 Missions of Assembly, 209, 217, 232. 
 Missionary Herald. 2J8. 
 Mitchell, James, 76. 
 Mitchell, John. 215. 
 Mitchelburn, Governor, 95, 101, 111. 
 Moira, 12. 
 Monk, George, 58, 59, 6G. 
 
244 
 
 INDEX. 
 
 Monks, 7, 8. 
 
 Monro, General Robert, 49, 56, 58. 
 Monro, Sir George, 60. 
 Montgomery, Viscount, 57, GO, 69. 
 Montgoaiei}^ liev Dr. Henrv, 194, 
 
 195, 197, 199, 2J0. 
 Montgomery, IJngh, 27. 
 Montiose, Marquis of, 55, 61. 
 Monmouth, Duke of, 78, 84. 
 Moravians, 163. 
 
 Moiell, Rev. Dr. C. L , 168, 223, 225. 
 Morell, Rev. James, i91. 
 Morell, Kev. Samuel, killed, 166. 
 Morgan, Hex. Dr., 191. 202, 213, 222, 
 
 237. 
 Mountjov, William Stewart, Viscount, 
 
 91, 93. 
 Murray, Captain Adam, 94, 95, 96, 
 
 100, 103; father of do., 97. 
 ]\Iunroe, Henry, 180. 
 Munster, Presbytery of, 127, 134, 218. 
 Munster, Synod of, 191. 
 Music, Instrumental, 227, 231. 
 Nantes, Edict of repealed, 83. 
 Neilson, John, 76. 
 Kelson, Kev. Isaac, M.P., 221. 
 Nelson, Rev. Mos?s, 4'), note. 
 Kevin, Rev. Thomas, 150, 151. 
 Kewbarnupon-Tyne, 45. 
 KewLi^lit, 147, 201. 
 Kews-Lerter, established, 1 56, 169, 198. 
 Kewtownbutler, Battle of, 108. 
 Kbble, Captain, 98. 
 Konconformists, 6S, 86. 
 Kon-.Iurors. Presbyterian, p2rsecut- 
 
 ion of, 131, 139. 
 Kon-Subscribers, 146, 147, 149, 152, 
 
 171, 183, 193 ; excluded, 197. 
 Korthern Star, 169, 1 79. 
 Oath Black, 46, 53 
 Dath. Abjuration, 134, 133. 
 OMJrien, Murtogh, 13, 14. 
 O'Brien, William S., 215. 
 O'Corinell, Daniel, 211, 215. 
 O'Connolly, Owen, 31. 48, 52. 
 O'Haingly, Samuel, 14. 
 O'Hurley, Archbishop, 26. 
 Old-Light, 147, 211. 
 Omagh, 94, 107, burned, 159. 
 O'Mellon's, MS. History, 56, T.T. 
 O'Morgair, Archbishop, 14, 15. 
 O'Neill, Con, (Earl of Tyrone), 21, 23. 
 O'Neill, Con of Castlere'agh, 27. 
 O'Neill, Hugh, Earl of Tvrone), 26. 
 
 O'Neill, Owen Roe, 54, 56, 59, 60. 
 
 O'Neill Sir Phelim, 48, 49, 62. 
 
 O'Neill, Shane (John), 24. 
 
 O'Neills, The, 8, 20. 
 
 Orange Society, 178, 182, 204. 
 
 O'Kegan, Teogue, 114. 
 
 Ormond, Duke of, 64, 58, 60, 71, 82. 
 
 Orthodox Presbytei-ian, 201. 
 
 Osborne, Rev Alexander, 92, 111. 
 
 Owen, Dr. John, 61. 
 
 Pacific Act, 148. 
 
 Park, Rev. Dr. William, 232. 
 
 Parliament, Irish, 21, G9 ; orders the 
 us^e of English liturgy, 72 ; sum- 
 moned by James, 112 ; refuses to 
 tolerate IDlssanters, 124, 127 ; con- 
 trolled by aristocracy, 12(5 ; hostile 
 to Presbyterians, 140, 144; rend- 
 ered independent, 169 
 
 Parliament Long, 46, 58, 67- 
 
 Parliament, English, 44, 46,63,67. 
 
 Parliament Scottish, 74, 87, 88. 
 
 Parnell, Charles Stewart, 229, 231, 232. 
 
 Parochial System, 131. 
 
 Parsons, Sir John, 47, 48. 
 
 Patrick, Saint, 5, 6, 7. 
 
 Patton, Rev. William, 158. 
 
 Patronage, 75, 157, 213. 
 
 Paul, Rev. Dr. John, 198. 
 
 Peden, Alexander, the Prophet, 73,81. 
 
 Peebles, Rev. Thomas, 50. 
 
 Peep of Day Boys, 177. 
 
 Pentland Hills, 76. 
 
 Perth, Five Articles of, 32. 
 
 Petticrew, Rev. Dr., 227, 233, 237. 
 
 Plantation of Ulster, 28. 
 
 Plea of Presbytery, 207. 
 
 Plunket, Archbishop, 141. 233. 
 
 Plucket, Rev. Patrick, 141. 
 
 Plunket, Rev. Thomas, 141. 
 
 Plvmouth Brethren, 221. 
 
 Portaferry, 51 180. 
 
 Porter, Rev. Classon, 126. 
 
 Porter, Rev. James 180. 
 
 Porter, Rev. Dr. J. L., 213, 221, 231. 
 
 Porter, Kev. William, 195, 200. 
 
 Poynings' Act, 18, repealed 109, 
 
 Presbyterian Church of England, est- 
 ablished, 58. 
 
 Presbyterian Church of Ireland, org- 
 anized, 50; reorganized, 123; 
 growth of, 128, 203, 217. 
 
 Presbvterian Church, Reformed, 81, 
 85, 173, 175, 209. 
 
INDEX 
 
 24; 
 
 Presbyterian Church of Scotland, 27, 
 74-80; disruption of, 213. 
 
 Presbyterian Council, General, 229. 
 
 Presbyterians, Irish, in Episcopal 
 Church, 31 ; persecution of, 3G, 
 07, 133, ]51; sufferings of from 
 the Irish, 48; withdraw from 
 first siege of Derry, 60 ; under 
 the commonwealth, G2 ; progress 
 of amid privations, 80; under 
 James 11., 84; save Derry, 91- 
 95 ; under William III., 123-133 ; 
 emigration of, lo5, number of, 
 141, 205, 232 ; toleration of, 146. 
 
 Presbyterians, Scotch, contest with 
 Charles I., 44 ; persecution of, 
 74-80, 85. 
 
 Presbytery, the Irish, formed, 50; 
 settles pastors, 58 ; divided into 
 " meetings," 64 ; growth of, 66 ; 
 soldiers sent to scatter, 69. See 
 Synod of Ulster. 
 
 Presbytery of Munster, 127, 218. 
 
 Pride, Cohmel, 59. 
 
 Pripsts, 64. 
 
 Pringle, Alexander, 141. 
 
 Protestants, Irish, disarmed, 91 ; 
 murdered, 48, 179. 
 
 Puritans, The, 26, 40, 58, 68. 
 
 Quakers, The, 63, 65. 
 
 Kainey School, 138, 231. 
 
 Eankin, Hugh, 223. 
 
 Eawdon, Sir Arthur, 92, 112. 
 
 Rea, John, 229. 
 
 Rebellions, Irish, 17, 179. 
 
 Reformation, Protestant, 20, 21, 25. 
 
 Reid, Dr. James S., 68, 127, 141, 145, 
 205. 
 
 Rentoul, Rev. Dr. Alex., 209. 
 
 Rentoul, Rev. Dr. J. A., M.P., 231. 
 
 Rentoul Family, 191. 
 
 Renwick, Rev. James, 80, 85. 
 
 Repeal Agitation, 211, 229. 
 
 Revolution, The, 86. 
 
 Revivals of Religion, 34, 36, 186; 
 (of 1859) 220'. 
 
 Rice, Baron, 91. 
 
 Rinuccini, Papal Nuncio, 56, 59. 
 
 Robb, Rev. Dr. James G., 227. 
 
 Robinson, Rev. Dr. Archibald, 227. 
 
 Roche, Captain, 101. 
 
 Roderic, King of Connaught, 16. 
 
 Rogers, Dr. James M., 40, 227. 
 
 Rogers, Rev. John, 169, 173. 
 
 Rogers, Rev. Dr. John, 216, 219, 221, 
 
 221, 227. 
 Rosen, General Conrad de, 101, 102. 
 Ross, Rev. Dr , 227. 
 Russell, T. W, 231, 234. 
 Rutherford, Samuel, 74. 
 Sabbath School Societies, 187, 222. 
 Saint Ruth, 119, 120, 121. 
 Salisbury, Lord, 231. 
 Sarsfiekf, Brigadier Patrick, 118, 119, 
 
 121. 
 Schomberg, Duke of, 113, 117; killed, 
 
 118. 
 Schomberg. Meinhart, 117, 118. 
 Schools of Thought, 237. 
 Scotland, Church of, 27, 44, 74. 
 Scotus, Johannes, 11. 
 ScuUabogue, 179. 
 
 Seceders, origin of the. 157 ; divided 
 into Burghers and Antiburghers, 
 l')0; presbyteries formed, 162; 
 Sj'nods formed, 173 ; their form 
 of Oath legalized, 169 ; political 
 action, 170 ; receive Royal Bounty, 
 171 ; form Widows' Fund, 190; 
 Burghers and Antiburghers unite, 
 191 ; Union with Synod of Ulster, 
 208 
 Sharp, Archbishop, 75, 70, 77. 
 Shaw, William, 229. 
 Sherrid, Rev Hope, 69. 
 Simpson, Rev. James, 182. 
 Sinclair, Thomas, 225, 226. 227, 234. 
 Skelton, Rev. Philip, 92, 154, 163. 
 Smethurst, Rev. J., 192, 193. 
 Smyth, Rev. Dr. Richard, M.P., 222, 
 
 221, 228. 
 Spenser, Edmund, 24. 
 Staff of Jesus, 12, 14, 21. 
 Standard, The Lotidonderry, 216, 221. 
 Stavely, Rev William, 175. 
 Stevenson, Dr. William F., 232, 
 
 237. 
 Stewart, Colonel, 175, 176. 
 Stewart, Rev. Dr., 193, 211. 
 Stewart, Henry, 46. 
 Stewart, Sir Robert, 49, 59. 
 Stewart, Sir William, 49. 
 Stewart, Sir Alexander, 59. 
 Stipends, 70, 129, 218, 232. 
 Strafford, see Wentworth. 
 Sti-ongbow, 10. 
 
 Stuart, Charles, the Pretender, 150. 
 Students, 128, 174, 190. 
 
240 
 
 INDEX. 
 
 Sustentation Fund, 226, 236. 
 
 Swift, Rev. Jonathan, 125, 137, 155, 
 156. 
 
 Susses, Earl of, 22. 
 
 Synod (of Ulster), oro^anized, 123 ; its 
 power over ministers and people, 
 132, 161, note ; excludes Presby- 
 tery of Antrim, 152 ; publishes a 
 Serious Warning- condemning 
 Ai'ians and Seceders. 160 ; laxity 
 of, 162; excludes the Non-Sub- 
 scribers, 197 ; unites with Seces- 
 sion Synod, 208 ; forms new con- 
 gregations, 217. 
 
 Taylor, Bishop Jei-emy, 69, 80. 
 
 Taylor, Mr. D., 228. 
 
 Tenant-Higlit, Gen. Assembly peti- 
 tions in favour of, 216, 217 ; 
 Acts, 2->8, 229. 
 
 Tennent, Rev. William, 83. 
 
 Test Act, passed, 135 ; persecutions 
 under, 136, 143, 167; repealed, 
 ' 168. 
 
 Theatre, accident in a Dublin, 81. 
 
 'I'hompson, Professor, 189. 
 
 Tliompson. Rev. J. B., 233. 
 
 Titlies, 61, 72, 155, 205. 
 
 Toleration Act, 146. 
 
 Tories, 139, 142, 143, 157, 213, 224. 
 
 Trail, Rev. W., B dlindrait, 83. 
 
 Turner, Sir James, 75. 
 
 Tyrconnel, Karl of, 86, 89, 91, 121. 
 
 Tyrone, Earl of; see O'Neill. 
 
 Unitarians, tolerated, 191. 
 
 Uniformity, Act of, 08 
 
 Union of Synods, 191, 208. 
 
 Union, Pai'liamentary, Acts of, 137, 
 181. 
 
 United Irishmen, 175, 178, 182, 
 
 Upton, Arthur, 130. 
 
 Upton, Colonel Clotworthy, 143, 1.50, 
 1 "4. 
 
 Usslier, Archbishop, 31, 37, 41. 
 
 Vinegar Uill, Battle of, 17!). 
 
 Yenables, ('olonel, 01, 63. 
 
 A'esey, Bishop. 112. 
 
 Volunteers, 167 ; meet in Dungannon 
 Presbyterian Church, 168, 170. 
 
 Walker, liev. George, 95, chosen gov- 
 
 ernor of the stores, 90 ; charges 
 against 98 ; calumniates the Pres- 
 byterians, 111; killed at the 
 Boyne, 118. 
 
 Walker, Patrick, 87. 
 
 Wallace, Rev. H., 224, 227. 
 
 Waving, Westerna, 142. 
 
 Warwick, Mr. Archibald, executed^ 
 182. 
 
 Watts, Rev. Dr. Robert, 227, 237. 
 
 Weak Congregations, fund for, 145, 
 159. 
 
 Weir, Rev. John, 55. 
 
 Wellington, Duke of, 185. 
 
 Welsh, Rev. Andrew, 40. 
 
 Welsh, Rev. Josias, 35, 37, 38, 40. 
 
 Wentworth, Thomas, Earl of Strafford, 
 39, 40, 41, 44, 40. 
 
 Wesley, Rev. John, 103. 
 
 Westminster Assembly, 52. 
 
 Wexford, 61. 
 
 Whately, Arcbbishop, 235. 
 
 Whig, Northern, 198. 
 
 Whigs, 137, 143, 203. 
 
 White, Rev. Adam, 72. 
 
 Whiteboys, 165. 
 
 W^idows' Fund, 161, 165, 185, 233; 
 Secession Fund, 190, 233. 
 
 William III., lands in England, 87 ; 
 proclaimed, 92 ; arrives in Belfast 
 110; grants Royal Bounty, llG ; 
 wounded, 117 ; crosses Boyne, 
 117; repulsed at Limerick, 119 ; 
 protects Presbyterians, 130 ; 
 death, 133 
 
 Wilson, Agnes and Margaret, 84. 
 
 Wilson, Rev, Dr. H. B., 227, 236. 
 
 Wilson, Dr. James, 233. 
 
 Witherow, Rev. Dr., 113, 120, 127, U4, 
 222 ; life of, 237. 
 
 Witness, The, 221. 
 
 Wolseley, Colonel, 108. 
 
 Woodkernes, 30. 
 
 Wood's halfpence, 150 
 
 Workman, Rev. R , 227. 
 
 Yellow Ford, 20. 
 
 Young, Robert M., 115, 198. 
 
 Young Ireland Party, 215. 
 
 Zenana Association, 232. 
 
BY W. T. LATIMER, B.A., 
 
 A HISTORY OF THE LIFE AND TIMES 
 
 OF THE 
 
 REV. HENRY COOKE, D.D, LL,D. 
 A LECTURE 
 
 ON THE DOCTRINES OF PLYMOUTH BRETHREN. 
 
 Fourth Edition — Tenth Thousand. 
 REVISED AND ENLARGED. 
 
 Sent Post Free for Three Shillings, 
 
 HISTORY OF CONGREGATIONS 
 
 OF THE 
 
 PRESBYTERIAN CHURCH IN IRELAND, 
 
 AND 
 
 BIOGRAPHICAL NOTICES OF EMINENT PRESBYTERIAN 
 MINISTERS AND LAYMEN. 
 
 WITH INTRODUCTION AND NOTES 
 
 3Y THE REV. W. D. KILLEN, D.D. 
 
 BELFAST : JAMES CLEELAND, 26 ARTHUR STREET. 
 
COLUMBIA UNIVERSITY LIBRARIES 
 
 This book is due on the date indicated below, or at the 
 expiration of a definite period after the date of borrowing, 
 as provided by the rules of the Library or by special ar- 
 rangement with the Librarian in charge. 
 
 DATE BORROWED 
 
 DATE DUE 
 
 DATE BORROWED 
 
 DATE DUE 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 "- ^ 1 mO 
 
 
 
 
 ISix^i^- 
 
 ^72? 
 
 
 
 CUii 
 
 
 
 
 ^^^f 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 C28(1140)M100 
 
 
 
 
338 .a a 
 
 U243 
 
 Latimer 
 
 A history of the Irish 
 Presbyterians 
 
 938.aa 
 
 L349